A Garden For Three

by Silent_voices

Summary:

Sakura doesn’t like people. With his split-colored hair, mismatched eyes, and gruff attitude, he’s used to being judged, and he prefers it that way. But when a flood sends his neighbors, Suo and Nirei, searching for shelter, he reluctantly opens his door. Suo is warm and gentle, always smiling through his exhaustion. Nirei is soft-spoken, anxious, and constantly apologizing for taking up space.

What starts as an emergency sleepover turns into an emotional tangle none of them expected. As they navigate day-to-day life under one roof cooking, sharing stories, and slowly pulling at each other’s emotional knots, they begin to realize that love doesn’t always look like fairy tales. Sometimes, it looks like leftovers, laundry, and learning how to ask for help.

But old wounds don’t heal easily, and each of them carries something they’d rather hide. In a world that’s often closed off to people like them, can three lonely men build a garden of their own?

Notes:

• For Golden_snowflakeanime4512.

My first windbreaker story!

Chapter 1: The smell of rain and roses

Sakura always knew when a storm was coming.

It wasn't the clouds or the shifting light that gave it away—it was the way his flowers bowed their heads.

 

He stood at the window of his shop, watching delicate petals tremble as the wind picked up. The hanging baskets outside rocked gently on their hooks, and the faintest scent of ozone crept through the door with the draft. Thunder murmured somewhere in the distance.

 

Another evening alone, then.

 

He turned back to the counter, wiping his hands on his apron, though they were already clean. The shop was quiet, just the way he liked it. Or at least, the way he told himself he did.

 

“Rain’s early,” He muttered, though there was no one to hear it.

 

Outside, the first drops began to fall, and Sakura huffed quietly to himself. Closing up early again for the third time that week. It isn't that he doesn't have customers; rather, he has just opened up recently and is getting to know everyone nearby. 

He wasn't enjoying it, of course. Everyone is too bright and happy. It made him sick to his stomach, honestly, especially when they tried to talk to him, too.

A guy would visit his shop every day. Umemiya was his name, Sakura thinks. He's a little older and smiles way too much. He would try making conversation with Sakura, saying that he has his own garden and sharing advice. Advice Sakura didn't need because he wasn't listening half the time. In tow with Umemiya was a tall guy named…

Well, Sakura can't remember his name, but he's rude as hell…

He stood behind the counter of his little shop, watching raindrops begin to trace slow paths down the glass. The baskets outside swayed with the breeze, already damp, already bowing. The air smelled like damp soil and roses—his favorite scent, and the loneliest.

 

He didn’t mind the quiet. Not anymore.

 

The shop was nearly empty. A single vase waited to be wrapped. The chime above the door had been silent all afternoon. Most people had gone home early, chasing shelter, hot food, and someone waiting for them.

 

Sakura only had the flowers, and he kept them alive better than he kept most things.

 

He peeled off his apron, folded it with slow, precise care, and reached for his coat. The storm will be heavy tonight. He could feel it in his knees.

 

And still… part of him lingered. He looks back at his plants as he zips up his coat and grabs his bag. “See you tomorrow.” He whispers. He feels a little dumb knowing none of them will respond, but it's a nice thought if they could hear him.

He locks up his shop, and by then, the rain has already begun its downpour.

The rain had thickened into a steady curtain by the time Sakura reached the apartment building. He didn't rush. He never did. The streets were nearly empty, except for a few people with umbrellas or sharing one. 

 

His hands were cold, one shoved into his coat pocket, the other gripping the paper bag he'd brought home from the shop. Leftover lavender shortbread cookies, a wilted sprig of mint, and a single freesia bloom that had bent too far to sell but still smelled like spring. A nice lady across the street gave him those cookies as a thank you for helping her with her cat the other day. Poor kitty nearly got hit by a car while chasing a rodent.

 

It was a small comfort. Just enough to remind him he was still a person, and maybe there are some good people in this cruel world.

 

The building buzzed faintly as he keyed himself in. Inside, it was warm and too quiet. The old elevator was broken again, so he climbed the stairs, the creak of each step oddly soothing. Third floor. End of the hall.

 

Home.

 

His apartment was small and a little messy. He doesn't bother cleaning up from time to time, but he always gets around to it eventually. Clean lines, soft lights, plants in every corner—even in the bathroom. The scent of eucalyptus and soil lived in the walls.

 

Sakura locked the door behind him, exhaled, set the bag on the counter, and took off his shoes by the door.

 

He removed his coat slowly, fingers lingering on the wet sleeves. For a moment, he stood still, rain still echoing in his ears.

 

He didn't like storms.

 

They reminded him of things he didn’t talk about. Memories he didn’t let himself keep.

 

Shaking it off, he moved through the apartment—lighting a candle, flicking on the kettle, turning on the small radio that played soft instrumental music. Familiar motions. Quiet rituals. Things that held him together. Things he developed over time to temporarily cure the loneliness in his heart.

 

He poured himself a cup of tea, sat on the couch, and stared out the window as the wind picked up. What should he have for dinner tonight? He was thinking of ramen, but a TV dinner doesn't sound too bad. He'll have that instead.

 

One of the pothos vines on the bookshelf swayed slightly, leaves twitching like nervous fingers.

 

Sakura blinked.

 

Then frowned.

 

He hadn’t opened a window.

 

A pause.

 

Then—drip.

 

Followed by another. Louder. From beyond his wall.

 

He stood up slowly, listening. “What the hell?” He murmurs, placing his teacup on the coffee table.

 

Drip. Drip. Drip.

 

A pause.

 

And then—bang!

There was a loud bang that startled the poor man half to death. He screams and falls to the ground, his heart racing. “What the hell was that?!” He yells to particularly no one. That sounded like it came from next door.

Should he…

Sakura stands up slowly, taking a deep breath to calm his heart. He stares at the wall that separates him from his neighbors.

Should he go ask if they were okay? They only met a handful of times since Sakura moved in not too long ago. A couple that acts like they were married, despite them being around the same age as he is. He had forgotten their names, but they seemed too domestic for him. Their romance makes his heart churn. 

He shouldn't go. They're fine. It's all fine.

Sakura gulps, some part of him concerned. 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Five minutes before…

It started with a whisper.

 

Not thunder, not wind—just a soft, persistent dripping. Barely noticeable over the hum of the oven and the quiet shuffle of Nirei flipping through his book on the couch.

 

Suo glanced up from where he was kneading dough on the counter. The kitchen smelled of cardamom and sugar, his sleeves rolled high, hair a bit damp from his shower earlier. The drip came again. Then again. Faster now. Suo frowns and slowly looks around the kitchen to hear the cause of the persistent noise. 

 

“Nirei?” He called, trying to keep his voice light.

 

Nirei looked up, a crease already forming between his brows. “Hmm?” 

 

“Do we own a fountain I forgot about?”

 

Nirei blinked. “No?”

 

Suo sighed, wiped his hands on a towel, and turned toward the sound. The ceiling directly above the kitchen table had started to bulge—just slightly, but enough to make his stomach drop. Another drip hit the floor. Then two more.

 

“…Oh no.”

 

Nirei stood, eyes wide. “Is it leaking? Again?” He drops his book and runs over to Suo.

 

Suo didn’t answer right away. He moved closer, gently set a mixing bowl under the dripping point, and stared up at the ceiling. A faint water stain had bloomed across the plaster like a bruise.

 

“Call the landlord,” He said calmly, though his stomach was twisting.

 

Nirei fumbled for his phone, breath catching. “It’s after hours.”

 

“Try anyway. I’ll get towels.”

 

The next few minutes passed in a flurry. Towels, buckets, moving furniture, the rising sound of water splashing.

 

Then—BOOM!

 

A strip of ceiling gave out with a wet groan and collapsed in a soggy heap on the table, soaking the tablecloth and scattering flour across the floor like snow. Nirei screams in fright and hides behind Suo, who wraps his arms around Nirei to calm him down as best as he can.

 

“…Okay,” Suo said, blinking. “That’s new.”

 

Nirei, pale, looked like he might cry. Or faint. Or both. “Our roof!”

“It's quite unfortunate.” Suo looks into the kitchen to see how he's not done baking his cookies. He sighs. “I wasn't done baking…”

“What are we gonna do now?!” Nirei asks worriedly. “The landlord didn't pick up!”

“Hmm.” Suo rubs his chin deep in thought. Their roof just collapsed because of the rain. No doubt they won't be able to stay there. “Call the landlord again. I'll…figure something out.” He walks off before Nirei can say anything. 

He enters their bedroom and sits on the bed with a heavy sigh. This was just their luck. It's already bad enough that the rent is overpriced as hell, and they're barely making ends meet because of it. Suo does his best to work hard every day at the bakery he grew to love. Baking is his passion, but so is living with his boyfriend, Nirei. They've been dating for a couple of years now. Suo has already planned the next decade of their life together, and marriage is included.

He loves Nirei more than anything in the world. Perhaps they were moving a little too fast to already be living together. Perhaps not. Suo doesn't know the rules of dating because he only ever dated Nirei.

Speaking of him…

“Suo.” Nirei pokes his head in their room after five minutes, going aimlessly. Suo looks up from the ground and hums tiredly. 

“I got hold of the landlord. He said he's on vacation and won't be back until the end of the week.” Nirei gulps as he puts away his phone. 

 

“Shit. And today is Friday.” Suo thought bitterly. Fine. This will have to do. He offers a comforting smile instead and stands up. He adjusts the eye patch over his right eye and smooths out his shirt, which is covered in water and flour. “Alright. Let's see if our neighbors are willing to help us out.”

“I don't know about that.” Nirei looks to the side, smiling nervously. “Most of our neighbors don't exactly like us, remember? You remember what they called us.”

“I remember quite well.” Suo shakes his head. “I'm sure they'll be willing to help us, though. If the landlord can't help us, we'll have to do it ourselves!” 

“Huh? You're serious?” Nirei lowers his gaze to the ground. “But we don't know anything about fixing roofs! The water is literally dripping and flooding the floors as we speak! I had to use your good towel…sorry…”

“Hey, it's okay.” Suo gestures to Nirei to come closer, and when the smaller male does, he gently pats the top of his head. “Let’s just grab a few things for the night. If we can't find anything, we'll just stay in a hotel.”

Nirei nods his head. “Okay.”

“Alright.”

Suo grabs a small bag and throws in his phone and a few other things he might need. Luckily, the rain had stopped by the time he and Nirei were ready to ask their neighbors for help. The blonde had his bag slung over his shoulder and was holding a mixing bowl that had their plant inside. They meant to buy a new pot, but would always forget. Suo couldn't help but smile at Nirei as he held their plant in the mixing bowl. “You're bringing Mochi?”

“Can't forget her.” Nirei smiles back. 

“Never.”

They head out of their destroyed apartment and go to knock on their neighbor’s doors. 

 

Suo knocked gently on the first door down the hall.

 

A pause. Then a woman cracked it open. Just enough to peek out. Her hair is turning gray in random spots, but she is still beautiful in a way. Miss Mochizuki. She's been a resident for about two years now, if Suo could recall correctly. She's nice enough to say hello whenever they pass each other, but that's it.

 

“Hi,” Suo began, ever the optimist. “Sorry to bother you, but our ceiling caved in just now. We’re just seeing if anyone might have a couch or a bit of floor space—just for a night or two.” He finishes with his signature smile.

 

Miss Mochizuki's eyes flicked from Suo to Nirei, who stood a step behind, fingers twisting nervously in his sleeves. Her mouth pressed into a thin line.

 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” She said curtly. “My son’s here. I don’t want him around… You know. Strangers. He's very sensitive when it comes to meeting new people.”

 

Suo’s smile stayed polite. “Totally understand. Thanks anyway.”

 

She closed the door without another word.

 

The next neighbor didn’t even open the door—just yelled through it: “Try the landlord.”

 

“We did,” Suo called back, “He said the office won’t reopen until Monday—”

 

“Then wait ‘til Monday!”

Nirei’s shoulders drooped with every rejection. By the fourth door, they were barely whispering the request, their voice cracking under the strain of being seen, judged, and denied. The last neighbor—A man with a face like weathered concrete—didn’t even let them finish.

 

“Not interested in whatever you're selling.” He gruffs. If Suo could remember, his name is Fujinuma. He works at their local gas station in the evenings, so they barely see each other.

 

“We’re not selling anything—” Nirei tries.

 

“Don’t care. And I don’t want drama in my hallway. This is a quiet building, and you two are already troubled as it is due to your lifestyle.”

 

Suo took Nirei’s arm and gently pulled him back before he could respond. The door slammed behind them.

 

They stood there for a moment in the hallway, quiet, the air feeling heavier than the storm.

 

“…Was it the ‘us’ part?” Nirei finally asked, voice small.

 

Suo hesitated. Then, quietly: “Probably.” He squeezes his eyes shut. He should've known. Everyone's the same. Especially when it came to personal matters like who's dating whom.

“One last neighbor on this floor.” Nirei mumbles to Suo. “Sakura. He's next door.”

“Mm…if he rejects us, I'll find us a hotel.”

Nirei nods. “Okay…”

Suo bumps his shoulder gently against Nirei’s, who laughs a little. “Come on. I know you're tired, so let's hurry.”

“Mm.”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Chapter 2: Thorns and tea

Summary:

Happy Pride Month!

The knock came just as Sakura sat back down with his reheated cup of tea. 

 

He didn’t move right away. He rarely had visitors, especially not during and after a storm. The building was quiet, most people holed up in their units. He set the cup down, walked to the door, and peered through the peephole with a scowl. 

 

Suo. And Nirei.

 

Dripping. Disheveled. One of them was holding a potted plant in a mixing bowl, and the other was holding a tired smile that had seen better days. He knows a fake smile when he sees one.

 

Sakura blinked once, then opened the door, the scowl still present on his face. “What?!” He says a little too harshly.

 

“…Hi,” Suo said, smiling like nothing was wrong, though his hair was damp, his apron clung to his frame, and there was flour on one ear. His arms were behind his back, and his posture was perfectly angled.

 

Nirei stood slightly behind him, arms shaking slightly as he held the mixing bowl, his shoulders drawn tight like he wanted to vanish right then and there.

 

Sakura took in the scene wordlessly. Then his eyes drifted to the sagging plant in the bowl.

 

“…Didn’t want to leave her behind,” Suo offered.

 

A pause.

“Anyways…I'm sure you heard that big boom in our apartment.”

“Yeah. It scared the hell out of me.” Sakura growls. He opens the door more and steps out into the hall. He sizes Suo up, taking in how they were practically the same height. Nirei stayed behind, still, his eyes staring at the ground. “The hell was that noise?”

“Our roof collapsed,” Suo explains. “It happened before, but never this severe. We called the landlord and he won't be in until next week since he's on vacation.” 

“And you need some place to stay.” Sakura finishes while raising an eyebrow. 

“Mhm,” Nirei speaks up. “We already tried our other neighbors, but they turned us away rather quickly.”

“Surely you mean everyone in this building and not just this floor?” Sakura asks. 

“Would you bother going downstairs?” Suo asks. 

Sakura scowls. “Point taken.”

“We have nowhere to go. Could Nirei and I stay with you? At least for the night until we figure something out? I promise we won't be much of a hassle.”

“Please?” Nirei wipes his cheek with his sleeve, and Sakura can see he is trying his best not to cry. 

Sakura’s scowl softens, and he lowers his head with a sigh. He should say no and go on with his day, but…

 

He peeks up to glance at the couple through his bangs. Suo’s tired and agitated smile and Nirei’s exhausted expression and posture. His mind wanted to say no and tell them to figure it out themselves, but his heart…

Blushing, Sakura opens the door wide and points an angry finger at them. “Fine! Whatever! Just stop looking like kicked puppies! It's annoying!” 

Nirei perks up immediately, and Suo’s shoulders relax at Sakura's acceptance. “Really? You mean it?!”

“You're so generous!” Suo praises while making his way inside. “Thank you so much. You don't know how much your invitation means to us!” He began taking off his shoes and neatly placing them in the corner of the doorway. 

“This isn't an invitation! I'm just…” Sakura trails off, not knowing what to call this. A transaction? Being nice? 

“Do you treat all of your house guests like this?” Suo teases. 

“Haha!” Nirei laughs as he takes off his shoes and holds the mixing bowl with the plant inside close to his chest. “You're funny, Sakura!”

“I am not!” Sakura yells. “This is only for a night, so don't get used to my hospitality!” 

“Of course, of course.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The couch creaked as Suo sat down, the fabric damp under his knees. Nirei hovered beside him, a towel clutched tightly in his hands.

 

Sakura returned with a stack of blankets and an old hoodie that looked like it had never been worn. He dropped them on the coffee table with a dull thud.

 

“There. Dry off, don’t get my floor wet,” He muttered.

 

“Already did,” Suo said, smiling faintly.

 

Sakura shot him a sharp look. “I noticed. Doesn’t mean you keep doing it.”

 

Nirei flinched slightly, mumbling an apology. Sakura sighed, low and frustrated with himself more than anything.

 

“I didn’t mean you…” He looks away with a tiny blush. “Just—towel. Use it.”

 

Nirei nodded quickly and took it, wrapping it around himself like armor. “Thank you…” He takes a look at the hoodie and decides to put it on instead. He drops the towel and puts on the hoodie that fits him a little loose in the arms, but still fits nonetheless.

 

Suo draped a towel over his shoulders, then glanced toward the kitchen. “It smells like lavender in here.”

 

“Cookies,” Sakura said curtly. “Some old hag gave them to me as a present. You want some, take them. Or don’t.” He pokes out his lips as Nirei nods enthusiastically at the mention of cookies.

 

“Thanks.” Suo’s tone was gentle and frustratingly unbothered.

 

Sakura turned on his heel, pacing into the kitchen, grabbing the tin of cookies with more force than necessary. He placed them on the table in front of the pair, then crossed his arms with a huff. “Don't eat them all…I still want them…”

“Of course.” Suo grabs a cookie, and Nirei grabs one as well.

“Mm! They're good!” The blonde says happily.

“I know…” Sakura mutters while leaning against the wall. He stares at the pair and runs a hand through his hair. “So, you two are really planning to stay here all night?”

 

There was a pause.

 

“I mean,” Suo said carefully, “We were kind of hoping we could. Just tonight. Until we figure something out.”

 

Nirei glanced up at Sakura, visibly bracing himself for rejection. He had taken another cookie, but only took a small bite out of it.

 

Sakura looked at them both. One smiling with flour still in his hair, the other wide-eyed and shrinking into the blanket, and he clicked his tongue.

 

“Tch. Fine. But I’m not doing this again. Just one night. I'm just confirming the details, that's all.”

 

“Of course,” Suo said, nodding, like it hadn’t taken a small miracle to get that much.

 

“I don’t like noise. I don’t like clutter. I don’t like people leaving their crap everywhere.” He pointed at the mixing bowl holding the plant. “That better not leak or attract any bugs.”

 

“It’s not,” Nirei said quietly. “It’s… basil.”

 

“…Why the hell do you keep your basil in a bowl?” Sakura squints his eyes at the basil plant that seemed to be taunting him.

 

“It’s our emotional support herb,” Suo offered helpfully.

 

Sakura stared at them, utterly deadpan. Then turned around and muttered, “Freaks.”

 

But there was no bite in it. He almost smiles. Almost. But he doesn't and suppresses it. He walks into the kitchen, scanning the area for anything for them to eat, but sees none. Sakura opened the freezer like it had personally offended him with a huff.

 

“Only thing I’ve got is frozen stuff,” He muttered, pulling out two slightly crumpled boxes of TV dinners. “Mac and cheese or mystery curry. Take your pick.” He shows Suo and Nirei the TV dinners with a bored expression.

 

Nirei blinked. “Mystery… curry?” He looks at Suo.

 

Suo stood up, already folding his sleeves up again. “Actually, do you mind if I look around your kitchen?”

 

Sakura narrowed his eyes. “Why?”

 

Suo just smiled and walked past him. “Because I saw you have dried shiitake and sesame oil on the counter, and I refuse to let that go to waste. They're good ingredients to make a decent meal.” 

 

“…You saw that from the couch?”

 

“I have very sharp eyes when it comes to food.”

“Are you a witch?”

Suo just laughs.

 

Without waiting for permission, the eye patch man began moving through the kitchen like he’d lived there all his life. He grabs a pot and begins filling it up with water from the sink. He hummed under his breath while he did so. The entire space seemed to change around them. It's much warmer, brighter, and alive. “I'll make us dinner as a thank you for letting us stay. It's the least I can do.”

 

Sakura hovered near the doorway, arms crossed, watching with a scowl that didn’t quite reach his eyes. He blushes. “Whatever…just don't make a mess.”

 

“You have a very organized spice rack,” Suo replied while grabbing the salt shaker and putting some salt in the water.

 

“…I know.”

 

Nirei, still bundled in the comfortable hoodie, cautiously slid onto one of the stools near the kitchen counter. He fidgeted for a second, then offered Sakura a shy, hopeful smile.

 

“Your apartment’s really cozy. I like the plants you have all around here. Um… do you name them?”

 

Sakura blinked. “They’re plants.”

 

“Oh. Right.”

 

A beat of silence that wasn't awkward at all.

 

“I just thought… some people name them,” Nirei said, shrinking a little. “Mine are named after book characters.”

 

Sakura stared at him. “You named your plant after a fictional person?”

 

“…Yes?”

 

He didn’t respond.

 

Suo glanced over his shoulder. “He named his snake plant ‘Mr. Potato.’”

 

“…Of course he did.” Sakura tries his best to suppress a smile but fails. He clears his throat and looks away, his jaw tight. Then muttered:

 

“…That one’s called Aki.”

 

Nerei blinked. “The pothos?” They turn their head to the pothos by the window.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Oh! That’s… a nice name! Does it mean something?” Nirei scoots towards Sakura, a curious smile on his face.

 

Sakura shrugged. “It was autumn when I got him. Didn’t think too hard about it.”

 

Nirei smiled, just barely. “I think it suits him.”

 

Sakura pretended not to hear. “So, uh,” He clears his throat. “You're a librarian?”

 

“Oh mhm!” Nirei nods. “I just love books and stuff! It's my passion to eventually write my own book someday!” 

“That's…a nice dream to have.” 

“Right?” Nirei giggles. “Do you read, Sakura?” 

Sakura shrugs. “Does manga count?”

“As long as it has words, it's reading!”

“Then, yeah. I read.”

“What about you?” Nirei asks. “I see you run your own flower shop. You're a florist then!”

Sakura makes a noise in the back of his throat, and his eyes widen. “Um…yeah…I like…flowers…and stuff. What are your favorite flowers?”

“Sunflowers,” Nirei said shyly. “I like how they always turn toward the sun. It feels… hopeful.”

 

Sakura snorted. “Of course it’s sunflowers. That’s the most basic flower in the book.”

 

Nirei flinched slightly. “Oh. Sorry…”

 

There was an awkward pause, filled only by the sound of Suo moving around in the kitchen and listening in on their conversation.

 

“I didn’t mean—” Sakura scratched the back of his neck, realizing his harsh tone. “It’s fine. You can like… bright, sunny flowers… Whatever.”

 

“Then what’s your favorite?” Nirei asked, curious now.

 

Sakura hesitated.

 

“Hellebores.”

 

The blonde blinked. “I don't think I heard of those before…”

 

“Well… They bloom when everything else dies off in the winter. People forget about them. But they’re strong.” His eyes narrowed. “And complicated. Not all flowers need to be waving their heads in the sun like idiots.”

 

A quiet beat passed. Nirei smiled gently.

 

“I think that’s a beautiful answer.”

 

Sakura grumbles something under his breath and turns away with a huff. “Shut up…”

 

“What about you, Suo? Nirei asks. 

 

“Chamomile,” Suo said with a small smile. “It’s calming. Familiar. People feel safe around it.” He turns off the stove as the rice has just finished boiling. He began draining the water in the sink, the steam tickling his nose. 

 

Sakura raised a brow. “So… a flower people boil and drink when they can’t sleep?”

 

“Well,” Suo chuckled, “I did say I was predictable.”

 

“Literally, you've never said that,” Sakura adds, but his response was promptly ignored.

 

Nirei gives a half smile. “No. You’re safe. That’s different.”

 

Suo looked away, smile still on but quieter now. “Thanks.”

There was silence between the three of them now. Sakura watches Suo cook while Nirei is reading a book he has in his bag. The silence is comfortable and warm. It was full of familiarity that Sakura never knew he could feel. It almost seemed natural. It felt safe.

He didn't want to leave.

Suo broke the moment with the sizzle of oil in the pan. “Dinner’ll be ready in ten. Hope you’re hungry.” He turns his head to his boyfriend and their newfound friend.

 

“I wasn’t,” Sakura muttered. “But now you’re making everything smell like an actual restaurant.”

 

Suo beamed. “Good. You’ll eat more.”

 

“I don’t need you telling me what to do in my own apartment.”

 

“And yet,” Suo said sweetly, “You’re still standing there sniffing the air like a hungry cat.”

 

Sakura sputtered. “I am not—!”

 

Nirei hid a small laugh behind his hand.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The clink of chopsticks was the loudest thing in the room.

 

Sakura didn’t even have a dining table. Just a low coffee table in front of his couch, which now hosted three hastily grabbed cushions and a homemade meal that, frankly, smelled way too good for someone who had started out with TV dinners.

 

Suo had somehow conjured up a simple but warm dish of ginger rice, miso soup, and pan-seared tofu with vegetables. It filled the apartment with the kind of quiet comfort Sakura hadn't expected to sense. And it made him annoyed.

 

“Didn't ask you to cook,” Sakura muttered around a mouthful of pan-fried vegetables that melted on his tongue.

 

Suo, sitting cross-legged across from him, smiled. “Didn’t want to let your microwave kill the only warm food in the apartment.”

 

“You calling my cooking bad?”

 

“I’m calling your microwave suspicious. And you don't even cook.”

 

Nirei chuckled nervously, picking at his rice. “It was really kind of you to let us stay. I know it’s... a lot.”

 

Sakura didn’t respond immediately. His gold and grey eyes flicked between the two of them, sizing up whether that was just politeness or genuine gratitude.

 

“…Didn’t do it to be kind,” He finally muttered, taking another bite. “Just didn’t want the hallway flooded with guilt tears.”

 

Suo smirked into his soup. “So you're a hero, then.”

 

“Don’t start.”

 

They ate for a few more minutes in a silence that wasn’t unpleasant, just a little taut like a string stretched but not yet plucked. Nirei kept stealing glances around the apartment, taking in the wall of potted plants and hanging vines, the careful arrangement of dried flowers. It didn’t match the gruff, snappy man sitting next to them.

 

“You really like flowers, huh?” Nirei asked cautiously.

 

“No, I run a flower shop just to pay rent,” Sakura deadpanned.

 

“I—I mean,” Nirei stutters. “The arrangement is nice. I like how the dried ones are all grouped by color.”

 

Sakura blinked at him. “You noticed that?”

 

Nirei gave a shy nod. “I work at the library. I’m… used to sorting things. I think it’s neat.”

 

Suo looked between them, amused but thoughtful. “Have you ever done flower meanings, Sakura? Like, the symbolism?”

 

Sakura narrowed his eyes. “Why?”

 

“No reason,” Suo said innocently. “Just wondering if the very aggressive bouquet by your window is trying to say something.”

 

“It’s saying, don’t talk to me,” Sakura replied, stabbing a piece of tofu with his chopsticks.

 

That got a real laugh out of Suo. Even Nirei cracked a smile.

 

And for a flicker of a moment, Sakura didn’t feel quite so cornered. He brings his bowl to his mouth to hide his growing smirk.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The dishes were done by Nirei, and the living room lights were dim, and the guest blankets were folded neatly on the futon Sakura had begrudgingly pulled out from the closet. And for the first time that night, things were still. The rain is a quiet drizzle, bringing peace as the moon settles in the sky.

 

Suo was in the bathroom brushing his teeth and ever so often checking on Nirei. Sakura stood by the window, arms crossed, eyes flicking over the potted succulents on the sill. He would never admit this out loud, but he's having a quiet conversation with his plants, asking how they were doing. Nirei sat on the floor, knees tucked up to his chest, nervously toying with the hem of his sweater. Mochi, his emotional support herb, sat next to him in the mixing bowl. She was really good at being supportive. Her comfort is always gentle.

 

“…Thanks again,” Nirei said softly. “For letting us stay.”

 

Sakura didn’t look at him. “I already said you don’t have to keep saying that.”

 

“I know. I just feel weird. Like we’re intruding.”

 

“You are.”

 

“Oh.”

 

There was an awkward pause.

 

“But…” Sakura shifted his weight, still not meeting his eyes. “It’s not the worst kind of intrusion.” His eyes trail up to the window where he closes the curtains.

 

Nirei blinked. “Oh.”

 

He looked up at Sakura, watching how the faint glow from the streetlight caught in the strands of his split-colored hair just as he closed the curtains. There was something oddly peaceful about it. Harsh, but still beautiful.

 

“You… live here alone?” Nirei asked gently.

 

Sakura gave him a look that said, obviously, but he nodded.

 

“It’s quiet,” Nirei offered.

 

“Exactly how I like it.”

 

“Right.”

 

Another beat of silence.

 

“I get it, though,” Nirei murmured. “Being alone. Sometimes it’s safer that way.”

 

That got Sakura’s attention. He turned, brows knitting just slightly. “You say that like you’ve been hurt before.”

 

Nirei shrugged, a small, sad smile tugging at his lips. “Haven’t we all?”

 

Before Sakura could respond, Suo stepped out of the bathroom, a towel around his neck, a bit of toothpaste foam still at the corner of his mouth. He wiped it away with a soft sigh.

 

“Okay,” Suo said with practiced cheer. “The bathroom’s all yours, and I promise I didn’t judge the soap too hard.”

 

Sakura huffed. “What the hell does that mean?”

 

“Nothing.” Suo smiled and flopped down on the futon beside Nirei. “Except that you use that terrifying pine-scented stuff that smells like a forest is mad at me.” Nirei laughs, and Suo pulls him close, resting his chin on his shoulder.

 

“You’re both dramatic,” Sakura muttered, heading for the bathroom and hiding his red face from the display of affection Suo is showing to Nirei.

 

Nirei watched him go, then glanced at Suo. “He’s… different.”

 

“Mmhm,” Suo said, settling back on his pillow. “But not a bad different.”

 

The blonde nodded slowly.

 

Just before the bathroom door shut, Sakura’s voice called out, a little gruff, a little quieter:

 

“…Don’t touch the cactus by the sink. It bites.”

 

Suo and Nirei both looked at each other.

 

Then the brunette smiled and laughed. “Oops.” Suo shrugs as he lies down on his futon, and Nirei lies down on his. With the lights cut off, the pair lay in the dark. The apartment had gone still again, saved by the hum of pipes and the low murmur of the air conditioner running.

 

Suo takes off his eye patch and sets it aside next to him. He blinks away the blurriness and lets his eye adjust to the newfound darkness. “He's nice.” The brunette mumbles. 

“…He’s not what I expected,” Nirei whispered.

 

Suo smiled faintly. “You expected someone friendlier?”

 

“I expected someone who wouldn't open the door with a face like we’d asked him to donate a kidney.” Nirei deadpans.

 

Suo laughed under his breath. “Yeah, but he still let us in anyway. That's kindness.”

 

“He did.” Nirei paused. “You think he regrets it already?”

 

Suo thought for a moment. “He regrets everything out loud, I think. That doesn’t mean he means it.”

 

Nirei turned his head slightly to look at him. “You think he’s… lonely?”

 

“Not sure he’d admit it if he were.” Suo shifted closer and brushed his knuckles against Nirei’s arm. “But I think he’s used to being alone. There’s a difference.” He opens his arms wide, and Nirei takes the opportunity to crawl into Suo’s awaiting arms and snuggle next to him with a low hum. Despite the futon being made for one person, they found a way to share it so they have enough room. 

Nirei rests his head on Suo’s chest, letting the sounds surrounding him lull him to sleep. He tries not to think about their shitty apartment and the shitty situation they're in.

Suo’s voice was warm as he spoke again. “You like him.”

 

“I don’t know him,” Nirei added quickly as he shook his head.

 

“That’s not a no.”

 

Nirei’s cheeks flushed faintly, visible even in the dim light. He buried his face slightly into Suo's chest.

 

Suo chuckled. “I like him, too.”

 

“…Really?”

 

“He reminds me of those sour candies that are actually sweet once you stop flinching.”

 

Nirei smiled softly. “I don’t think he’s used to people sticking around long enough to get past the sour part.”

 

“Then maybe it’s good we’re stuck here.”

 

They lay in silence again, more comfortable now. The apartment felt just a little less unfamiliar, even with the mismatched furniture and odd pine soap.

“Tomorrow…we'll figure something out…”

“Mm…” Nirei could no longer keep his eyes open. He shuts them, falling asleep instantly in Suo's arms. “Night…”

Suo shrugs his eyes gently, his smile uncurling into something more real. “Goodnight…” He exhales, drifting into a light slumber. He always was a light sleeper.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Sakura stepped out of the bathroom, towel slung around his neck, the scent of that ridiculous pine soap still clinging to his skin. His apartment was dim, lit only by the soft amber glow of the kitchen nightlight.

 

He moved quietly, barefoot on the hardwood floor, out of habit more than courtesy. When he glanced over at the futons, he stilled.

 

They were already asleep.

 

Suo was on his side, one hand resting over Nirei’s, their fingers loosely tangled. Nirei’s face was soft in sleep. Less tense, less guarded. Like the weight he carried during the day melted away the moment Suo held onto him. They seemed to be sharing a single futon instead of sleeping in their respective ones.

 

Sakura told himself he was just making sure they weren’t messing up his rug. That they hadn’t knocked over any of the plants. That the heater wasn’t too high.

 

But he didn’t move.

 

He just stood there. Watching them. These two strange, uninvited people who had stumbled into his quiet life with wide eyes and too many bags and nowhere else to go. Who laughed too easily. Who smiled like they didn’t expect him to smile back.

 

Suo shifted slightly in his sleep, murmuring something, and Nirei buried his face into Suo’s shoulder like it was the safest place in the world.

 

Sakura’s throat tightened. He looked away, his face burning in embarrassment and something he couldn't put a name to.

 

He wasn’t jealous. That would be stupid.

 

He didn’t want what they had.

 

He didn’t even need company. He liked his peace. His plants. His space.

 

He didn’t need anyone.

 

He didn’t.

 

Sakura sighed and muttered under his breath, “Stupid cuddling idiots.” He goes to his room and shuts the door as gently as he can before climbing into bed, pulling the blankets up to his chin, and staring at the ceiling. His heart hurts just thinking about how close Nirei and Suo are. He thought back to their previous interactions. They would always greet him like he was the most important person in the world, and even though Sakura ignored them half of the time, he would find himself responding more than he wanted to. 

He shuts his eyes, pretending the couple wasn't sleeping in his living room.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Chapter 3: Sunflowers and chamomiles

Summary:

Suo and Sakura bond.

Notes:

Life is shitty to me but at least I have fanfiction to cope with.

Sakura wakes up to the sound of his alarm going off on his phone. He sits up in bed and turns it off, staring at the bright screen with squinted eyes. 

5:30 am. The usual time he starts his day. 

Methodically, he gets out of bed, yawning loudly, and walks out into the living room to get his day started. His eyes fell on the two bodies in his tiny living room.

Who in the…

Just as he's about to start flipping out, yesterday's events flooded into his mind. Suo and Nirei knocked on his door and explained they needed somewhere to stay for the night. He accepted and ate good food and…

“Oh yeah…” Sakura relaxes and approaches the sleeping couple on the ground. He stares at them despite the darkness surrounding them.

So peaceful…

He turns his back on them to grab his watering can sitting on the counter. He fills it with sink water and nods his head.

Right. Time to water his plants.

That's the first thing Sakura does every morning. Water his plants. Even if he's sick or has something more important to attend to, he would always make it his priority to water his plants. He always starts with the ones in his room and works his way forward until Aki (his pothos) is the last one to be fed. It only took five minutes, give or take. 

After watering his plants, he got ready for work. And that took around fifteen minutes if he hurried.

It's every day for Sakura, and he's fine with it. The routine he made for himself kept him somewhat sane. 

“Alright…” He grumbles, looking at himself one final time in the mirror. He looked decent…enough. Time to work and…

His ears suddenly picked up on something. 

Hushed speaking coming from the living room. The walls were thin but not thin enough. He approaches the wall slowly and listens with furrowed eyebrows. Then he moves over to peek his eyes out his cracked door.

 

Suo spoke in a hushed tone to Nirei. It seems they are also early birds as well. It's almost six am.

 

“I just think one of us should stay behind today,” Suo said calmly. 

I know,” Nirei whispered back, “But I have deadlines, Suo. If I don’t get those returns logged, Mrs. Hara’s going to eat me alive! You should stay behind today.”

Sakura clears his throat and gathers some balls to walk out of his room. Since when did he need to sneak around his own damn home? This is absurd! Preposterous! Glaring at nothing, he stepped out and made a beeline towards the front so he could put on his shoes and pretend he wasn't eavesdropping on their conversation.

“But then that wouldn't be fair for you,” said Nirei. “You also need to work and knowing your hours, they'll make you work a double.”

“It's fine,” Suo said. “I don't have anything critical lined up today. I'm sure Mrs. Hanabi can run the shop herself. She's the owner after all.”

 

“But…” Nirei's voice cracks. “That still isn't fair to you. Having to make these phone calls—”

“Neither are you getting chewed out by your boss if you decide to call in an hour before your shift.” 

“You always do this, Suo.” Nirei's voice wobbles. “Always making things seem so simple when they're not! I'm not fragile!”

“I never called you fragile, Nirei.” Suo laughs, but it's not one full of genuine enjoyment. Rather, it's forced and annoying. 

Sakura paused at the door, halfway through yanking on his backpack. He turned just enough to see the edge of the futon, where Suo sat cross-legged, and Nirei sat stiffly beside him, his hands in his lap. They were both frowning at each other, and their conversation didn't seem to be going well. Should he intervene before things got out of hand? They don't seem like the couple to get into petty arguments. He's never heard them argue or raise their voice when they were next door.

Sakura opens his mouth to stop them while he still can. 

“—You always think you should carry things on your own, but I'm here, too,” Nirei explains. “I'm not that same kid in high school.”

 

“I…” Suo looks around a bit, exasperated. “I-I know that.” He sighs. “I’m not carrying everything. I just want to make sure we have everything we need. I'm doing what I can for both of us. The sooner the better.”

 

“...” Nirei looked at him for a long second, something unspoken in his eyes.

“Right…”

Suo reaches for Nirei's hand and squeezes it without fanfare. Just a simple, grounding gesture. “I'm sorry. I need to communicate with you better about my feelings.”

 

Nirei smiles, blushing just a little. “Thank you for that.”

 

And just like that, the tension bled out of the room. Like it never happened.

 

Sakura didn’t realize he was still staring until Suo glanced up and caught his eye. They resolved their disagreement so fast, it should be a world record. They were truly made for each other.

 

“…You always hover like that?” Suo asked, calm as the tides in the ocean.

 

“I’m not hovering,” Sakura snapped, yanking the door open and surprised he was caught snooping in their conversation. “I’m leaving. Some of us actually have work.” He's mainly looking at Suo. Knowing the information he just gained, no doubt Suo will probably snap. No one on earth is that smiley. Sakura made it his mission to get Suo to snap.

 

“Thanks for the update,” Suo replied with a teasing smile. “Have a good day, Sakura.”

 

Damn. Suo— 1, Sakura— 0

 

Nirei gave a tiny wave and a tiny smile. “Good luck at the shop…”

 

Sakura grumbled something that might’ve been “don’t burn down my apartment” before glaring at both of them. “Don't steal anything. I'll make sure you won't be able to walk for the rest of your life.” 

Nirei squeaks at the threat, and Suo simply shakes his head.

 

He took the stairs down two at a time as he left his apartment with two strangers inside. Never in his life had he thought he'd be letting his neighbors crash at his place. Never had he thought he would trust them enough to not steal everything in his apartment and laugh in his face for his trust.

He feels like Suo and Nirei aren't like that. They're nice enough people…

“Ugh! Pull yourself together!!” Sakura thought as he pats both of his red cheeks. Outside is cool, and the clouds were just as grey as yesterday. It'll rain again soon. The embarrassed man looks up at the sky and sighs. 

He'll just need to stop thinking about those two idiots in his apartment. Working is the only thing that can take his mind off it.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The bell above the door jingled on cue. 

Sakura didn't even look up from the roses he was trimming and scowled. “Oh great. You're here again. You're late.”

At the same time. Every day. At least twenty minutes after he opens up to the public, one particular person visits like it's their home. It annoyed him to the fullest, but it's oddly comforting to see the man who made his way inside his shop with a proud grin.

“I'm two minutes early!” Came the familiar and warm voice that would make anyone feel at ease. A guy with gray hair, long legs, and broad shoulders strolls towards Sakura at the counter, an easy smile on his face. His eyes are just as blue as the summer sky, and his face always carries that loving smile. A plastic supermarket badge is clipped over his apron, and he's carrying a plastic bag of some sort. He always smelled like cinnamon and dirt, which he somehow pulled off.

“Good morning, Sakura!” The man said while leaning his elbows on the counter. “What are you doing today?”

“What does it look like I'm doing?” Sakura rolls his eyes with gritted teeth and looks up from the trimming he's doing. His eyes glare into the man’s. “Umemiya.” He said it like a slur.

“Haha! There he is! My favorite grouchy florist! You have the prettiest flowers, but the most sour face. It's a good contrast, though.” Umemiya tilts his head. “So, I need some flowers.”

“Like you don't ask that question every day…” Sakura mumbles. “What kind for today?”

“Well…” Just as Umemiya is about to answer, the bell above the door jingles again. Sharper this time. Heavy. Brooding. 

And he's here, too.

Sakura’s shoulders stiffen, and so does the glare on his face. Wherever Umemiya goes, this guy isn't too far behind him.

The man is just as tall as Umemiya, his long hair loose on his shoulders and his brows drawn down that forming the same scowl Sakura is wearing on his face. His heavy footsteps only annoyed the florist more.

“Great.” Sakura thought as he watched the brooding man stand next to Umemiya, looking around like the air itself personally offended him.

“Your watchdog is here.” Muttered the florist. 

“Hey, hey,” Umemiya chimes like a father. “None of that today. Sugishita doesn't bite. Right, Sugi?” Umemiya grabs the tall man by his elbow, and he could only grunt in response.

“...Right.” Sakura deadpanned.

“Anyways,” Umemiya mostly ignored the tension as he stepped away from the counter to observe some tulips in a bucket. All freshly clipped and ready to be bought. “I need some flowers. My boss wants something cheery outside the store. I told her to get some peonies, but she refused and said it's too ‘fussy’.” 

Peonies? That won't due. Especially with the rain that will fall sometime soon today. 

Sakura wordlessly points at some flowers sitting in front of the shop. Umemiya’s eyes followed, and he approached them with curiosity. “What are these?” 

“Yellow daylilies.” The florist answers without looking up. He goes back to trimming the roses, ignoring the glare Sugishita is throwing at him. “They can withstand heavy rain and floods. It also symbolizes energy, joy, and cheerfulness. They can also represent flirtation, a fleeting moment of allure due to their brief bloom time.”

“Oh!!!” Umemiya nods excitedly. “These! I'll take these!!” 

“Yeah, I know you would.” Sakura almost smiles and looks up, finally. Again, he ignored Sugishita's glaring daggers at him. “Let me wrap those for you.”

 

“Mm!” Umemiya brings the daylilies over to the counter with a happy hum. “You really know your stuff, Sakura!”

“I like what I like,” Sakura said. “What's your budget looking like for these? I forgot to ask because your boy toy is staring at me like I caused the Cold War.” 

Umemiya laughs sheepishly. “Oh, will this be enough?” He takes out his wallet and pulls out a stack of money that is way too much for the amount of flowers he wanted to purchase. Sakura can feel his eyebrow twitch in irritation. 

“That's way too much! Geez, you do this every time!”

“But spending my money at this place is worth it!” Umemiya complains. 

“That's not my problem! Either come with the correct budget so I can give you the correct amount of flowers, or don't come at all!”

Sugishita steps forward, a low growl of disapproval coming from his throat. “Stop yelling at him.” 

“So he speaks.” Sakura taunts. “I'm surprised you even have a voice. All you do is make noises like a gorilla.”

Sugishita slams his fist on the counter, and Sakura doesn't flinch at the slightest. 

“Hey, hey, enough. I warned you before.” Umemiya puts a hand on his hip. “If you two can't behave, I'll make sure you both get reprimanded.” 

“Oh yeah? What are you, my dad?” Sakura challenges with a small smirk. 

Sugishita bends his head low, hurt by the small lecture from Umemiya. “...Sorry. He was yelling at you.”

“He wasn't yelling. That's how he normally talks to his favorite people.” Umemiya explains.

“No, I don't!” 

“We're almost done here. You don't have to keep coming in here with me, Sugi.” 

“I…want to.” Sugishita looks away and pokes out his lips. 

“So sweet!” 

Sakura watches the scene unfold in front of him, and he looks away with flushed cheeks. He can sense the romantic tension between them. They were so casual about it, too. Any displays of affection make Sakura feel so embarrassed and hot. He coughs awkwardly and takes a couple of bills from the stack of money Umemiya presented. 

“This should be enough for this amount.” He quickly sorted through the daylilies and gave him the right amount. Once he was done, he put the money in the till.

“Hehe! Thanks as always. Keep that scowl sharp for me.” Umemiya laughs as he grabs the flowers in the wrap and holds them close. 

 

“Not for you,” Sakura muttered.

 

“Sure, sure. Bye, Sakura. No gardening advice for today. I'm in a bit of a hurry.” 

“It's not like I was looking forward to it…”

 

The door jingled as they exited, and Sugishita gave Sakura one last glare. Slow and judgmental before following his sunbeam of a friend out the door.

 

Sakura stared at the empty shop for a second longer than he should’ve, then went back to trimming the roses.

 

“Freakin’ odd couple…” He said to himself with a glare. He calms down his red cheeks by taking a deep breath. 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The rice cooker beeped in the corner like it had something urgent to say. Suo didn’t flinch. He just wiped his hands on a dish towel and gave it a gentle pat, like he was comforting a nervous pet. He didn't even know Sakura had a rice cooker because it was in the lower cabinets.

 

“Lunch will be ready in ten,” He called over his shoulder.

 

Nirei didn’t answer. He was sitting cross-legged on the floor by the coffee table, phone tucked between his shoulder and ear, notebook open to a page covered in messy scribbles: shelters, contact numbers, dates with too many question marks.

 

He sighed into the receiver. “Yes, I understand there’s a waitlist, but is there any way we could—hello? Hello?”

 

Click.

 

He hung up and dropped the phone onto the table like it had betrayed him.

 

“Another no?” Suo asked gently. He makes his way out of the kitchen and sits on the couch. 

 

Nirei just nodded and leaned forward, forehead pressed to his notebook. “I’m so tired of being politely told to disappear.”

“At least you're trying.” The brunette gives a half smile. “And you're going to be late if you don't head on to work now.” 

“Oh, right.” Nirei puts the notebook and other messily drawn papers in a stack on the coffee table and stands up. He was already in his uniform as he had gotten ready early. “I'm taking a double shift since my coworker called out. I probably won't be back until late.”

“Oh, okay.” Suo nodded. “Stay safe.”

“...” Nirei bends his head down, tightening his hands into fists. “Sakura wants us out by today.”

“...He does.” 

“What are you planning on doing?”

“Well…” Suo purses his lips. “I don't know…he didn't say anything about it this morning. I'll think of something. Just go on to work.” 

“Are you…” Nirei hesitates. “Are you sure?”

“I'm positive.” Suo stands up and plants a kiss on Nirei's temple. “Have a good day. I love you, okay?”

“Mm. Love you, too.” Nirei gathers his stuff for work and heads out. Suo had packed him some lunch in a bento box just before he left. And there was still some left over.

“I'm not hungry,” Suo mumbles. He stares at the rice he's made, along with the grilled fish and fried vegetables. He'll save some for Sakura.

 

Suo carefully slid the lid over the leftovers and placed the bento on the counter. The apartment was silent again, save for the hum of the fridge and the faint ticking of something he couldn't really see.

 

He glanced toward the hallway where Sakura’s bedroom was, then back at the couch. Should he…clean? Wait for Sakura to return?

Reality settles in for Suo, and the brunette sinks back on the couch with a low groan. Their situation is not ideal. Sakura wants them out by today, and they only have so much money for a hotel. It's only Saturday.

Maybe he should suck it up and call his parents?

No. Bad idea. Scratch that idea.

It's a bit unsettling, and his nerves were getting bad. He skipped meditation this morning, so maybe he should do that. 

Liking the idea, Suo sits on the ground and crisscrosses his legs. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes, concentrating on not focusing on anything but his steady breathing.

Sakura and Nirei enter his mind as he meditates .

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

A quiet creak of the floorboard cut through the silence.

Suo opens his eyes just in time to see Sakura taking off his shoes by the door. He furrowed his eyebrows, a little confused. 

How long…

 

He turns his head to see that the day has gone by in a flash while he was meditating. 

 

“You’re still here,” Sakura said, voice rough with exhaustion and disapproval. “And you're…”

“Sakura…” Suo stands up, his knees wobbling from being in the same position for hours. He conjures a smile, ignoring the pain and soreness in his joints. “Yes, sorry. I was just…”

“Meditating.” Sakura finishes before Suo can. “Yeah, I know I can see.” He crossed his arms over his chest and raised an eyebrow. “Where's Nirei? At work?”

“Oh, yes.” Suo glanced at the coffee table. “He's at work. Pulling a double shift so he won't be back until late.”

“Oh, okay.” 

Sakura tosses his keys on the counter and lets out a tired groan. He stretches his arms over his head. Suo watches silently and approaches the other man with his arms behind his back.

“Sakura, I know you said you wanted us out by today, but we're really struggling to find somewhere to stay.”

“Uh huh.” The florist walks into the kitchen and stares at the bento box of leftovers Suo made earlier. “What's this?”

“Hmm?” Suo follows and stands directly next to him. “Oh. I made lunch earlier, and there were some leftovers. I thought I'd save you some for dinner.”

“Oh…”

“Anyways, back to what I was saying,” Suo clears his throat. “Nirei and I spent all morning trying to call shelters and the landlord, but we had no luck.” 

“Do you two need to stay some extra nights? Is that what you're trying to say? You're beating around the bush.” Sakura rolls his eyes. 

“I…yeah.” 

“Mm…” Sakura turns his eyes on the leftovers again, and Suo can practically see how hungry he is. It doesn't take a specialist to know when Sakura is feeling something. 

He's hungry.

“Let me reheat the food for you.” He offers while already grabbing plates. “You're the type of person to think better on a full stomach.”

Sakura couldn't argue with that, so he huffed. “Shut up.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

They sat at the coffee table in silence, the kind that wasn’t entirely uncomfortable. Sakura ate without comment, though Suo caught the way he paused after the first bite, his brows lifting just a bit in surprise.

 

After they ate, Suo rinsed the dishes and left Sakura in the living room. But something about the quiet felt different this time. Still, maybe he was imagining it.

“What's with your clothing, by the way?” 

“Hmm?”

“Your clothing.” Sakura tried again. “It's not…Japanese.”

“Oh.” Suo just got done putting away the dishes in the dishwasher and turned off the light in the kitchen. He sees Sakura on the couch, out of his work clothes and into something more comfortable. When did he change? 

“That's because it's not Japanese.” Suo smiles. He walks over to the couch and sits down with a sigh. “It's Chinese.”

“Why are you wearing Chinese clothing? Tradition or something?” Sakura suddenly stands up before Suo can answer. “I'm getting a beer. Want one?” 

“I'm good. Thank you, though.”

 

“Suit yourself.” 

After grabbing a beer from the fridge, Sakura gets comfortable on the couch, and Suo continues what he was saying. “I practiced this martial art when growing up. My master taught me everything I know.”

“Martial art, huh? Figures.” Sakura opens the beer and takes a sip. “You still do it?”

“No, no. I'm far too busy with my job. I meditate and practice once in a while, though.”

“Oh.”

They sit in silence for a moment, and Suo suddenly remembers the conversation they didn't finish earlier. He clears his throat, getting Sakura’s attention. “So, about letting us stay here…”

“It's fine.” Sakura waves his hand lazily. “Looking for a place to stay is hard enough as it is. You two can stay longer until you get your shitty apartment fixed.” 

Suo beams, relief spreading through his bones. He didn't realize his shoulders were tense until they relaxed naturally. “You're so sweet, Sakura.” 

“Hah?! I'm not! Stop joking around!” 

“But I'm telling the truth!” Suo points a finger up. “You're super considerate. Letting a couple of strangers who you barely know stay in your apartment. A lot of people aren't as trusting as you.” 

“Well,” Sakura grits his teeth and stares at the beer bottle in his hand. “You two are…good people, I think…you haven't stolen anything or…made a mess so…it's only natural I let you stay for a while.” 

“Heh…” Suo smiles even bigger. “Cute.”

“What are you laughing about, pirate?!”

“Nothing, nothing. I just thought you were cute just now.”

“WHAT?!” Sakura chokes, and his entire face turns as red as a tomato. “What the hell are you saying?!”

“You're like a wet cat!” Suo throws his head back and laughs. 

“Why are you comparing me to an animal?! Do you wanna get bitch slapped?! I used to fight back in the day, so I know a thing or two about fighting!”

“I think I'm gonna like it here,” Suo said a little softer. “The quiet. The plants. You…” 

“Tch.” Sakura rolls his eyes. “You don't know a damn thing about me.”

“I'm learning.” 

“You're weird.” 

“I get that a lot.”

They sat in silence after that. Sakura continues drinking his beer, and Suo silently stares at the small TV screen in front of them. Sakura kept his eyes on the ground, but every once in a while, he would glance to the side to see Suo. Without that annoying smile on his face, he looked more natural and human. He's relaxed right now, his true personality somewhat showing.

He looked peaceful.

How annoying, Sakura thought while putting his empty beer bottle on the coffee table. He didn't like this silence. It was weird. 

Gotta say something to keep this silence from being awkward. 

“When is your birthday?” The florist blurts out. 

“Hmm?”

“I said when is your birthday?” 

“Oh. It's March 28th.”

“Oh…”

“Why? When's yours?”

“April 1st…”

“Your birthday is a joke, then?”

“Keep talking and I'll kill you.”

“Oh, I'm so scared.”

“Ergh!” Sakura grabs a pillow and tries to hit Suo with it. “You always know how to piss me off! You stupid idiot!” 

Suo easily dodges the pillow by smacking it with his hand. “Hey. Go easy on me, Sakura.” He laughs afterwards while Sakura grumbles something under his breath.

Suo’s laugh faded into a softer smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners. The silence came back, but this time, it wasn’t so awkward. It just... settled around them, like a blanket pulled over tired shoulders.

 

Sakura huffed and leaned back into the couch, arms crossed tightly. His face still burned with residual embarrassment, though he’d die before admitting it.

 

Suo yawned quietly and followed suit, settling into the other side of the couch comfortably. 

 

“I didn’t mean to annoy you,” Suo said, voice lower now. “You just… have a funny way of showing kindness.”

 

“Yeah, well.” Sakura exhaled sharply through his nose. “People like you don’t usually notice it.”

 

Suo tilted his head. “People like me?”

 

“Cheerful. Pretty. Relaxed.” Sakura glanced at him from the corner of his eye. “People who’ve probably never been followed by kids with rocks in their hands.”

 

Suo didn’t laugh at that. Instead, he reached down and tugged the blanket that had been draped over the armrest, shaking it out.

 

“Here,” He said, casually tossing half of it over Sakura’s lap before pulling the other side over himself. “Just until I warm up. I’m always cold at night.”

 

“You’re always something,” Sakura muttered. But he didn’t push the blanket off. He didn’t even pretend to resist it.

 

Minutes passed. Sakura turns on the TV and flips it to a random channel while Suo takes out his phone for a bit. Probably texting someone.

 

The TV buzzed quietly in the background, a forgotten documentary flickering across the screen. The dim lighting turned Suo’s features soft and golden, and Sakura’s harsh posture had started to slouch without him realizing it. He kept his eyes forward, forcing himself not to look at the man beside him. It was like he was nervous for some reason. Why? Why was he—

 

Then.

 

A thud.

 

Suo’s head gently dropped against Sakura’s shoulder without warning.

 

Sakura tensed. “H-Hey—” His face immediately turns red. But Suo was breathing slowly, eyelids fluttering but not opening. He hadn’t meant to. It just… happened. And so suddenly, too.

 

Sakura didn’t move. He stared at the top of Suo’s head. His white-knuckled grip on the blanket loosened. He didn't have the gall to wake up the sleeping man. 

 

“This is so stupid,” He muttered, cheeks warm again. But he didn’t push Suo off. 

 

Eventually, Sakura leaned back just slightly so Suo’s head had somewhere more solid to rest. The blanket shifted with them, covering both their laps, and slowly, quietly, Sakura’s eyes drifted closed too.

 

For the first time in weeks, he didn’t fall asleep angry.

 

Only annoyed. Less annoyed than usual.

 

But that was close enough.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Chapter 4: Evening primrose

Notes:

Today's chapter is short...

sorry :(

Earlier that day…

 

The sharp ding of the bell above the library door echoed behind him as Nirei stepped into the warmth of the building. He was fifteen minutes early, as always, but today it felt like the weight of the morning clung to his shoulders more heavily than usual.

 

His manager greeted him with a sleepy wave. Nirei offered a soft smile in return, slipping into the quiet comfort of the routine of clocking in and putting his stuff inside his locker.

 

The day passed in a rhythm of shelving, checking out books, and recommending paperbacks with worn spines to regulars. It was steady. Predictable. But his heart hadn’t settled since he’d left the apartment. Nirei is a person who worries a lot about the future. He would stress himself out until he could figure out what would happen in the future, but it would always leave him exhausted and a bit irritated. 

It's a bad habit he's trying to break out of, but he feels like this situation requires him to worry about the future. Maybe Suo can smoothly talk his way to Sakura? He's known for having a sly tongue, and more often than not, people spill their secrets to him in no time. A master manipulator, Suo is…

But no, Sakura doesn't deserve that. 

Nirei doesn't consider his parents because they were out of the picture. After they learned that he was gay and had a boyfriend, they more or less kicked him out just before his third year in high school. They haven't talked in years, and Nirei planned on letting it stay that way.

Every time his phone would buzz, he would jump in fright, thinking it was the landlord answering their phone calls or Sakura cursing him out and asking them to get out. How would Sakura get his number? Nirei doesn't know, he's spiraling.

When his thirty-minute break rolled around in the early evening, he got a moment to look at his phone and check it. 

[Hayato 💜] 6:36 PM

 

Sakura’s letting us stay a couple more days. We’re okay. 💛

Nirei let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. He pressed the phone to his chest, closed his eyes, and whispered, “Thank god…”

 

His shoulders sagged with relief, and he laughed breathlessly. “Oh, man…we were toast for sure.” He looked at his phone again to reread the message to make sure he wasn't hallucinating. 

It's real. Sakura is actually letting them stay! 

[Akihiko :)] 6:38 pm

 

Oh that's great!

His fingers dash across his phone, a giddy smile forming on his trembling face. He'll have to thank Sakura for his kindness. He's really grateful for him. 

An idea for a present popped into his head as he ate his lunch. It'll be something small, yes, but Nirei knows the best way to get on anyone's good side.

He nods to himself, grinning. “Right! I'll give Sakura a present!”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

According to Suo, the front door should still be unlocked. 

Nirei approaches Sakura's door and stands in front of it. He gulps nervously and shakily reaches for the door handle like his life depended on it. 

He has just gotten off his shift, and it's a bit late at night. His feet felt like they were on fire from standing too long, but he's used to it. Like second nature. He touches the handle and pulls it, surprised that it's actually unlocked like Suo had said. 

He exhales and steps inside quietly. He can hear the faint sound of the TV playing some type of show. He can also hear light snoring, and he assumes it's Suo. It's weird. Suo never falls asleep with the TV on. He hoped Sakura wouldn't mind so much.

 Nirei took off his shoes as best as he could and peeked his head around the corner. “Hayato—” He whispers, getting ready to wake up his boyfriend. “You shouldn't fall asleep with the TV on—”

He began to smile but then paused.

 

There, on the couch, were Suo and Sakura.

 

Together.

 

Curled up awkwardly beneath one blanket like two cats who accidentally fell asleep too close. Suo’s head rested neatly on Sakura’s shoulder, his cheek squished slightly against the fabric of Sakura’s shirt. One of Sakura’s arms was tucked beneath the blanket, too, his expression unusually peaceful, save for the faint furrow in his brow, like even in sleep, he was resisting the idea of being this close to someone.

 

Nirei blinked again. He didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just watched the strangely domestic sight in front of him. 

 

Then Suo shifted, his brow twitching. Nirei steps fully into the living room, blinking slowly.

 

Suo’s eye fluttered open, and as soon as he registered where he was and what he was leaning on, his whole face turned pink.

 

He straightened suddenly. “Ah—!” He falls back, his elbows supporting his body to hold him up on the cushion of the couch.

 

Sakura’s eyes snapped open in response, and he jumped up, stumbling backwards during the process. “Wha—?! Hey—!”

 

In a flurry of movement, the blanket dropped to the floor, and both men looked completely horrified in their own ways—Suo mortified, and Sakura glaring like he’d been personally betrayed by gravity.

 

Nirei just tilted his head and said, far too casually. “Hey, guys…”

 

Suo looked like he short-circuited. “Nirei—! I-I didn’t—he was—!” This was a rare moment to see Suo so flustered and shocked. It’s a cute and rare sight indeed, Nirei will forever remember in his heart.

 

“It’s late,” Nirei interrupted with a small yawn, standing up and stretching. “I’m not judging. You both were tired, right?”

 

Sakura grabbed a pillow and lobbed it at his head with a grunt.

 

Nirei laughs innocently and lets the pillow hit him. “Hey! Okay! I'm sorry! You both looked really comfortable. I was starting to wonder if I should find a new boyfriend or just scoot in the middle.” He holds the pillow up so only his eyes are revealed. Behind the pillow, he's smiling so widely at them.

 

“Wh—What are you even saying?!” Sakura sputtered, trembling as if the floor were on fire. 

“I'm not saying anything,” Nirei said, humming to himself as he wandered into the kitchen and put the pillow on the counter. “I'm happy you guys are getting along.”

Suo sat frozen on the couch, still visibly pink, while Sakura stormed out of the living room, mumbling about Nirei and Suo being complete idiots. The door to his room slammed shut, and the couple was left to their own devices.

Nirei laughs, watching Sakura with an amused smirk. His eyes drift to Suo. “I'm grateful to Sakura for letting us stay here.”

“I didn't mean to fall asleep on him, Nirei,” Suo said quickly while standing up. His eye patch is slightly off his eye, and Nirei moved gently as he adjusted the eye patch.

 

“I know you didn’t mean to. But… you did.”

 

Suo looked down, fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. “It just… happened. We were talking and then… the quiet kind of felt nice. Like—peaceful. And before I knew it, I must’ve dozed off.”

 

“You trusted him enough to fall asleep,” Nirei said softly, stepping back. “That’s not nothing, Hayato.” 

 

Suo’s shoulders lifted in a quiet shrug. “I guess. I wasn’t thinking.”

 

“I know.” Nirei leaned against the counter. “But it made me happy. Not gonna lie. Seeing you like that—peaceful, safe. I haven’t seen you sleep like that in a while.”

 

Suo finally smiled, but it was small, unsure. “You’re not… jealous?”

“Jealous of what? I honestly found it…” Nirei chuckles, not believing he's about to say this out loud. Call him crazy, but… “Cute.”

“Cute?” Suo repeats and blinks once. He looked toward the hallway where Sakura had disappeared and unconsciously wrapped his arms behind his back. “He doesn’t make it easy for people to get close.”

 

“He’s a feral cat in human form. Did you expect him to purr right away?”

 

That got a real laugh out of Suo—gentle and genuine. “How was work, Akihiko? You called me by my first name, so I'm calling you by yours.”

“Aha!” Nirei hugs Suo and buries his face into his chest. Suo hugs back with equal enthusiasm and kisses the top of his head. “Work was fine.”

“I bet you were relieved to see my text earlier? You were probably freaking out.”

“It's already freaky you can read minds,” Nirei complains. 

“Nah. I just know you too well.” 

Nirei pulls away from the hug, standing on his tiptoes and humming. “I decided to make a present for Sakura for letting us stay here.”

“Oh? What kind of present? I don't see any supplies.” Suo looks around the room, and Nirei shows him his backpack. “It's because it's inside my bag.”

“Ooh, I see. Can I help?”

“Aren't you tired? I feel bad for waking you guys up. I can make it. You should rest.”

“Are you sure?”

“Suo.” Nirei puts a hand on his hip. “I know you know how you are with your sleeping schedule. It's not the best, and you should rest while you can.” He gives him a stern look that doesn't give room for any argument. Suo smiles and waves him off.

“Fine, fine. But I can't count that I'll fall back asleep.”

“Heh. Yeah, yeah.” 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The morning sun slipped quietly through the balcony, soft and golden. Suo stood at the counter, arms crossed, the kettle warming on the stove. The apartment was still, save for the distant hum of traffic and the occasional creak of floorboards expanding in the heat.

 

Nirei was still fast asleep on the futon, buried beneath a cocoon of blankets, mouth slightly open. His soft breathing was the only sound in the living room. Peaceful. Suo smiled faintly at the sight before turning back to his tea. Nirei is always so cute when he sleeps. It reminds Suo of a puppy.

 

He was trying very, very hard not to think about last night.

 

About how warm Sakura was. How easy it had felt to just sit beside him, trade jabs, and the genuine laughter. About how their shoulders had touched. About that small space of calm, he hadn’t realized he’d needed it until it wrapped itself around him like a blanket. How safe Sakura felt. 

 

Nope. Not thinking about it.

 

He inhaled slowly, shaking the thoughts away just as footsteps creaked from down the hall. Suo glanced over his shoulder, adjusting his eye patch over his eye.

 

Sakura trudged into the kitchen, still in his loose sleep shirt, rubbing one eye with the back of his hand like he hadn’t quite decided to be awake yet. His hair was sticking up on one side, and drool stains on his bottom chin.

 

Suo offered him a polite smile. “Good morning.”

“...Morning.” Sakura yawns and grunts acknowledgment. He scratches his stomach, standing in front of the fridge, and opens it to see the contents inside.

“I made tea,” Suo said, gesturing with his chin. “Do you want some?”

Sakura mumbled something unintelligible and closed the fridge. He had something in his hands, and his eyes were widened a little. “What's this?” The plate had plastic wrap covering it, and on the plate were bright pink rice balls. 

“Nirei made you something last night,” Suo explains. “I helped him shape them, but he did everything on his own.”

Sakura blinked. “They look like little flowers…”

“That’s the idea.” Suo smiled. “He wanted to say thank you. For letting us stay longer. And for not kicking us out the moment you allowed us in.”

 

“There’s no reason for him to make this for me,” Sakura muttered, but he took off the plastic wrap anyway.

 

Inside, the onigiri were delicately shaped and tinted with a soft pink hue, the edges formed like petals, with tiny bits of pickled plum at the center.

 

“They're cute, right?” Suo leaned against the counter on his elbows, watching him carefully. “We’re both really grateful, Sakura. We know it’s asking a lot. Letting strangers crash in your space? That’s not easy.”

“You guys are weird…” Sakura turns red a little and picks up a rice ball carefully.

Suo tilted his head, amused. “That’s not a ‘you’re welcome,’ but I’ll take it.”

 

“I didn’t say you could,” Sakura grumbled. Still, he took a bite. And he didn’t stop chewing. Which, from Sakura, was basically a standing ovation. 

 

“I mean it,” Suo added quietly. “Last night… I know we probably annoyed the hell out of you. But being here? It’s been good for us. For Nirei. For me.” He purposely left out the part where they slept next to each other on the couch.

 

Sakura looked away, cheeks tinged with red even more. “Tch. Idiots, both of you. Giving me flower-shaped rice balls like I’m some school girl.”

 

“You’re blushing.” The brunette points out.

 

“I AM NOT—!” Sakura slammed his hand on the counter. The rice ball bounced slightly as he slammed it, smashing it. “I just haven’t had breakfast yet!”

 

Suo just laughed, turning to pour them both a cup of tea. “Whatever you say.”

 

Sakura grumbled under his breath, stuffing the rest of the remaining rice ball in his mouth as he stared out the balcony. It's the rainy season, so rain will be more prominent from now on. He'll have to bring in his most sensitive plants inside so they don't get destroyed by the rain. 

He stares at the cute rice balls again, his glare softening. 

 

 He didn’t throw them out. Why would he? They were delicious.

 

He didn’t say no to the second one either.

Sakura took another bite, chewing slowly as the rain pattered softly against the balcony windows. He glanced at Suo, who was still humming while pouring tea, as if the entire kitchen wasn’t steeped in awkward gratitude and denial.

 

“…Hey,” Sakura muttered, not quite looking at him. “You wanna learn how to take care of plants during the rainy season?”

 

Suo blinked, caught off guard. Then he smiled. “I’d love to.”

 

“ Don’t make it weird,” Sakura groaned while turning away as he took another rice ball. “I’m not doing this for you or anything. I just don’t want you messing up my balcony if you are out there.”

 

Suo laughed gently, handing him his cup of tea. “Of course not. I’ll take good notes, sensei.”

 

“Shut up.” Sakura takes the cup and sips it slowly. “It's good.”

“Milk tea. With a dash of honey.” 

 

The kitchen was filled with the smell of tea, plum rice, and the quiet understanding of something new and definitely intimate. 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

A week passed faster than any of them expected.

 

The apartment was still standing, barely.

 

Suo stood in the middle of the living room, staring up at the water-stained ceiling as the landlord spoke in circles. Nirei stood beside him, arms crossed, trying not to look too annoyed as the man mumbled something about “plumbing issues being more complicated than anticipated.”

 

“Right,” Suo said with a tight smile. “So you're saying we can’t move back in yet?”

 

“Well, not unless you want to wake up with mold spores in your lungs,” The landlord, Mr. Hoshino, chuckled, like it was a normal thing to say.

 

Suo glanced at Nirei, who just sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

“I’ll give you boys another update in a few days,” Mr. Hoshino added, already backing toward the door. “Sorry for the inconvenience.” He stops and looks at the ceiling with a grim expression. “Other residents are having the same problem as you two are. Except this might be the worst I've seen yet.”

Nirei paled. “Worse than the one that had actual water pouring through the light fixture?”

 

“Yup. Roof damage right above your kitchen. Water soaked through the ceiling panels and into the wiring. I’ve already shut off the power to your unit.” Mr. Hoshino takes out a pen and points at the hole in their ceiling. 

“Okay…what does this mean then?” Suo asks while lacing his arms behind his back. 

 

Mr. Hoshino looked uncomfortable, his expression turning a little pale. “We’ve got contractors coming in tomorrow to start tearing out the ceiling. That’s going to take at least two or three days. Drying, rewiring, patching…longer, depending on how bad the mold is.”

 

“Mold?!” Nirei exclaims.

 

“Standard precaution,” Mr. Hoshino said quickly. “We’ll run tests. But listen, I’m going to be honest, you two need to stay somewhere else for a few days. Could be a week, maybe more. You can’t sleep under a gutted ceiling. Not good for ya.”

 

He looked at the couple with a sad expression. “You two do have somewhere to stay, right? I would assume you do since…” The landlord trails off. 

 

Suo nods. “We do. A friend.”

 

“That is good.” Mr. Hoshino sighs a little. “I'll be keeping you two updated on the matter. Rest assured, you'll get your apartment back sooner rather than later.”

 

As soon as the door shut, silence filled the damp apartment. Suo looked around at the sad state of the place they used to call home. The faded couch. The faint smell of mildew. The stack of unopened mail on the kitchen counter. It's a sad sight, and it honestly made his heart hurt a little.

 

“…I don’t miss this,” Nirei muttered, brushing his hair back with his hand. 

 

Suo forces out a chuckle. “Me neither.”

 

There was a long pause before either of them said it out loud—but it hung between them all the same:

 

They weren’t in a rush to leave Sakura’s place.

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Chapter 5: Cracks and roots

Summary:

the trio hangs out!

Notes:

dude, life is kicking my ass so bad right now.

 

But fanfiction? Never dies.

“Let's stop by Sakura’s shop,” Nirei suggests as Suo locks the door to their shitty apartment. “And tell him about our apartment situation.”

Suo smiles faintly. “You just want to see his cute grumpy face, don't you?”

“Nooo,” Nirei drawled, totally lying. “Okay, maybe a little.” He giggles afterwards.

 

“What about my cute face?” Suo pretends to pout and scoops Nirei's hand into his. Together, they walked out of the apartment complex and down the wet streets. It's drizzling outside, and there is no need for an umbrella at the moment. Nirei makes a face at Suo and playfully bumps his side. “I see your cute face every day!”

“But you see Sakura every day, too!” 

“Sure, but he hasn’t been dating you for 1826.25 days now, has he?” 

Suo closes his eyes and laughs sheepishly as a sweat drop appears on his cheek. “How many years is that?”

 

“Approximately five years!” Nirei states proudly with his head held high. “And I don't see a ring on this finger, Suo. I thought you were traditional.”

“I like taking my time with things,” Suo said while swinging his arm with Nirei’s. “And why do we need rings to determine our love for each other? You already know how much I love you and your cute little face.” 

Nirei huffs. “You're impossible. I may just have to propose myself.” 

“That will be a sight to see.” Suo sighs. He can see it now. Nirei holds out a ring, proposing underneath a cherry blossom tree in the park. The temperature will be perfect, and there will be a gentle breeze, the cherry blossom petals getting stuck in their hair. Suo would put on the ring and hold Nirei close. Then, he would kiss him and exclaim his love for him.

And then…

Sakura would suddenly appear…

Huh?

Suo blinks, his daydream getting abruptly cut short by the thought of Sakura being there while Nirei is proposing. What was he doing there? That's strange…

 

Nirei notices Suo suddenly becoming quiet as they continue down the street to Sakura’s shop. The blonde hums quietly, curiosity pushing towards him. “You okay?”

“...” Suo glances at Nirei and stops swinging their arms. He then smiles, a little forced. “I'm fine.”

They turned the corner and arrived at ‘Haruka Florals’, bells jingling softly as they pushed the door open. Nirei takes a deep breath, and Suo smiles even bigger. They're in Sakura's shop right now. It feels more exciting than usual.

 

The smell of soil and fresh blooms filled the air immediately. The storefront was warm and humid compared to the street outside, with rows of leafy greens and florals standing like an army in formation.

 

Sakura looked up from the counter, eyes squinting like he expected some terrible customer complaint. Instead, his expression dropped into a mix of surprise and… confusion. “What the hell are you two doing here?” He stops what he was doing and wipes his hands on a towel nearby.

 

“Missed you,” Suo said, all charm, and immediately got a long, unimpressed stare in return.

 

“We wanted to give you an update,” Nirei added, slipping past Suo and leaning over the counter. “The landlord said the place is still unlivable. Mold, water damage, the works.”

 

Sakura frowned. “Oh, that sucks.” He walks from around the counter and stands in front of the couple with his arms crossed over his chest. “We’re open to suggestions,” Suo said brightly while leaning a bit towards Sakura. 

“Suggestions like what?” Sakura leans away, flushing a bit. 

“Can we crash at your place?” Suo teases even more. 

“Hah?!” 

“Ooh, we can compromise!” Nirei jumps in on the joke and hugs Suo's arm. “How about dinner?”

“Dinner?” Sakura repeats.

“Yeah!” Nirei said, bouncing slightly on his heels. “I know this great Korean barbeque place in the Entertainment district!”

 

“Ooh, great idea.” Suo praises. 

Sakura hesitates; his immediate answer is going to be no. No one has ever willingly invited him out like this. At least no one sane. He's been on a date or two before, but it was purely because the other person answered for him. 

Was this a date then?! 

 

This couldn't be a date! Suo and Nirei are dating! 

His mind drifts to the night when he and Suo accidentally fell asleep on each other—

Nope! Not thinking about it!!

It looked like Sakura was having a mental tug of war in his mind. He wanted to say yes, but his mind was screaming at him to say no. What should he do? He'd wish he had an answer. And since Suo is going to be there, things will only get awkward from his teasing. Nirei would tease him, but not as badly. He would sit there and comfort Sakura—

“We didn't ask you the answer to life, Sakura.” Suo laughs while scratching the back of his head. “A simple yes or no would suffice. Cooking seems like a bit of a waste today since we have so many leftovers.”

“Take your time. Suo and I got this rare day off, so we'd like to go out and eat.” Nirei explains. “We'd like for you to join us.”

Sakura gasps a little at Nirei's words, and he takes a step back. His eyes widened, and his heart did something that hurt a little. He didn't know how to respond to their generous offer. 

His heart beats against his chest as he slowly nods. “...Fine…”

Nirei's eyes sparkle, and Suo nods. “Great!” They said at the same time. 

“We'll pick you up when you get off.” Nirei waves his hand to Sakura and heads towards the door first. Suo stays behind a bit, his smile getting bigger.

“It's our treat, by the way. Don't worry about it, okay?” With that, he gently touches Sakura's shoulder, and the florist flinches a little, his face exploding in red.

“...Yeah yeah.” 

“Heh…” 

Suo follows after Nirei, the bell ringing for the door. He watches them through the big windows, seeing how easily and quickly they fall back into conversation. All smiles, and genuine ones, too. How easy they were able to hold hands without a care in the world.

How easy for them to be…them.

It makes Sakura’s heart thump against his chest again, only this time, it hurts. 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Like they promised, Nirei and Suo picked up Sakura after he closed for the day and waited for him to make sure everything was secured and locked up. Suo took the lead, walking just ahead while Nirei and Sakura trailed behind, their footsteps soft against the pavement.

“How was work?” Nirei asks five minutes of them just walking down the street in complete silence. Suo glances back at them and smiles. Sakura shrugs while stuffing his hands into his hoodie pockets.

“It was fine, I guess. This guy and his weird bodyguard keep on coming in every day like it's a chore. I keep on telling him he doesn't need to, but he does anyway.”

“Oh! You mean Mr. Umemiya and Sugishita! They're both great people! Well, Umemiya is, but Sugishita is a little hard to read.” 

“That's the understatement of the century.” Sakura huffs out a half-laugh and half-grunt. “I swear he looks like I caused world hunger.”

Nirei chuckles. “Yeah, but he's like that with everyone.”

Sakura furrowed his eyebrows. “So, does everyone know each other around here?”

“Pretty much,” Nirei looks around at the buildings the closer they get closer to the entertainment district. It wasn't that far from where they live. Everything is walking distance. “It's sort of like a family? Everyone knows everyone, and we help each other out.”

“Huh…” A family? Sakura never noticed. Really, it's because he keeps to himself. People would visit him and make small talk, but he would never do the same. Why would he? He could see the hidden judgment in their eyes, their cold gazes when he passed.

He doesn't deserve to give people his time. And vice versa.

“Akihiko,” Suo turns his head back to look at Nirei and Sakura. “Remember this place? When we went to that bar and—”

“Don't remind me!!” Nirei shouts, startling Sakura. “Stop talking!”

“Why?” Suo laughs. “Why don't we tell our dear friend Sakura about—”

“Stop it!” Nirei cries while flinging his hands on Suo's mouth. Nirei's cheeks are visibly red, and embarrassment courses through his body. Quickly, he looks at Sakura with wide eyes. “Don't listen to him! For your own safety, if you value your appetite!”

“...What?” Sakura blinks.

Suo removes Nirei's hands from his mouth. “We came here about a year ago and Nirei—”

“SUO!!!!” Nirei yells.

“Haha!” 

Nirei captures Suo in some sort of headlock and begins yelling at him in alarm. Suo is laughing the whole time, being forced to Nirei's height. He could easily break out of the grip, but he chooses not to. Sakura watches them interact, his heart doing that same thing it did earlier. They did it so naturally and easily. 

Sakura couldn't help but smile. Then, he laughs. “Idiots…you're both idiots…” He covers his mouth with his fist.

Suo and Nirei stopped play-fighting and stared at the man with the permanent scowl on his face. Right now, in real time, he's laughing. A genuine laugh. 

“Oh…” Nirei thought as he released Suo. 

“He's…” Suo straightened up his posture and wiped off the dust from his jacket.

“Kinda cute when he laughs.” The couple thought at the same time.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Inside the Korean restaurant is calm but lively. They decided on a booth in the far back; Sakura was sitting across from the couple.

 

The booth was warm, the scent of grilled meat thick in the air, and the table was already packed with side dishes such as kimchi, pickled radish, steamed egg, and soybean sprouts. Sakura’s mouth watered at the delicious sight, and he immediately began to dig in by using his chopsticks to pick up some kimchi.

“Easy, Sakura,” Suo said lightly as the waiter brought over the meats for them to grill. Nirei sets everything up for them and orders a round of beer. “Didn't you eat the lunch I made for you?”

 

“I ate it,” Sakura confirms while swallowing his food whole, barely chewing. “But it wasn't enough.”

“I'll just have to pack your bento with more, then.” Suo hits his fist into the palm of his hand gently. 

“Hmph.” Sakura snorts. 

“So, I've been thinking of buying this new book.” Nirei began as Suo placed the thinly cut meat on the grill in the center of them. The grill sizzles as the marinated meat is placed over it, and the smell wafts through the air.

Suo was flipping a strip of pork belly with the tongs like a pro, his sleeves rolled up as he nodded along to Nirei. “That book series with the two guys and their kids?”

 

“Uh huh! The stores are releasing the new books next week, and I'm determined to get one!” Nirei puts a fist in the air, cheering loudly. 

“Need me to go with you?” 

“No, thanks. I know you'll be working pretty late at your job. So, I'll go alone.”

“You could have Sakura go with you.” Suo gestures towards Sakura with the tongs, and the florist blinks rapidly.

“Me—Me?!” He sputters as their beer is placed in front of them. “Why me?!”

“I wouldn't mind if Sakura went with me.” Nirei mumbles. “We both love reading, so why not?”

 

“I don't know…” Sakura mutters. “I'll have to rearrange some things…”

“Nice!”

“Hey, Sakura.” Suo flips over another pork belly with the tongs. “How do you want your meat? Charred and dramatic like your personality?”

 

Sakura, already chewing a piece of lettuce-wrapped bulgogi, raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “I will throw this at you.”

 

“You won't. You respect meat too much.” Suo says in a matter-of-fact tone.

 

Sakura reached for another piece with his chopsticks in a quiet challenge. “I respect food. People are negotiable.”

 

Nirei laughed mid-bite, nearly choking. “You two are like an old married couple.”

 

“We are not—” both Sakura and Suo said in unison, then paused, the florist glaring and the baker looking a little flustered.

 

Nirei leaned in to whisper mock-conspiratorially, “You should’ve seen how peacefully you were both asleep the other night. It was like a nature documentary.”

 

Sakura’s ears turned red instantly. “Drop it,” He growls hastily, scooping rice into his lettuce leaf.

 

Suo didn’t drop it. “It was peaceful. Sakura’s shoulder is surprisingly comfy.”

 

“Why are you like this?” Sakura grumbled, lips twitching. He wouldn’t admit it, but his face didn’t scream “discomfort.” He looked cornered, like a cat who didn’t want to admit it liked being pet.

 

Suo just shrugs and places a cooked piece of meat on Sakura’s plate. It was cooked to perfection with the edges crispy and the middle a perfect brown color. “Try this. And you too, Nirei.” Suo places another cooked piece of meat on Nirei's plate.

Sakura silently picks up the meat with his chopsticks and eats it whole. His eyes sparkle, and he nods. “It's good…” 

“Thank you.” 

“Mm! Yeah!” Nirei gasps loudly. “You call yourself a baker, but honestly, you're really good at cooking, too!”

Suo shrugs, putting more meat on the grill. “I considered going into cooking, but…I think I like baking more.”

“Oh, hey. Guess what?” Nirei grabs his beer and takes a sip. “So, the other day we had an inspection. And as you may or may not know, the inspector is one of my coworkers who used to work with me a while back.”

“Uh-huh.” 

 

Sakura nods, listening.

“So, Fujisara, that's his name, began to nitpick at all the minor things that were out of order. Dusty bookshelves, out-of-date computer systems, whatever.” Nirei rolls his eyes. “He was really tearing us a new one. I think he hated our manager, but she's really nice. I don't think I've ever seen a man make check marks with such enthusiasm! Give a guy a little power and he goes mad.”

“Hmm, said the pot about the kettle.” Suo nudges Nirei’s shoulder.

“Hey, that was one time.” Nirei deadpans.

“What happened?” Sakura asks.

“Mhm.” Suo leans back in the booth, staring between Sakura and Nirei. “Akihiko here,” He wraps his arm around Nirei's shoulder and pulls him close. “Thought he was the ‘man of the house’ after I sprained my leg a while back. Barking out demands to the people on the street as we walked passed, explaining I needed room to walk. Did you know he almost got kicked out of a store—”

“Stop.” Nirei frowns. “Sakura doesn't need to know EVERYTHING about me.” 

“Why not? It's so fun seeing—”

“He's afraid of natto.” Nirei blurts out, which causes Suo to freeze in place. Sakura blinks before bursting out laughing. 

“Wait, what?!” 

“I'm not afraid of it.” Suo clarifies. “I just don't like it.” He tries to smile but fails.

“Oh, no. He's afraid of it for sure.” Nirei leans close to Sakura. 

“That is a story I'm willing to hear.” Sakura smirks. 

“Well—MMGH—!” Just as Nirei is about to tell the story, Suo reacts quickly and stuffs the blonde’s mouth full of kimchi. 

“No fair! He’s about to tell me your weakness!” Sakura scoffs, personally offended. He flicks some lettuce at Suo. 

“Oomp! Hey!” Suo easily dodges by weaving his head to the side. “Like Nirei said, we shouldn't know everything about each other.”

“You're only saying that because you want to keep your secrets safe. Not this time, you son of a bitch.” Sakura scoops up the meat that is done cooking and stuffs his face despite it being hot. 

“Temper temper.” Suo wags his finger. 

 

“You're being rude!” Nirei just got done chewing the food that was stuffed into his mouth. 

“I am simply being myself,” Suo explains. 

“Maybe try not doing that.” Sakura roars with laughter, finally getting comfortable with himself. He grabs his beer and takes large gulps until there is no more. He slams the cup on the table and sighs loudly. “Man! That's some good shit!”

“Hehe! Right?!” Nirei exclaims. “This is the best place! No one comes here, and the owners are super nice!”

“Well, this is a good place. We should come here more often.” He pauses at what he just said, caught by surprise.

“We…” Sakura thought as he listened to Nirei chatter about whatever he was talking about. He finds it hard to explain how easily he was able to break out of his shell fully. He never laughed like that. At least not in front of other people. 

It felt…nice to laugh like that…

He sees Suo listening to Nirei with a gentle look in his eye. The soft fondness in his expression.

No. Sakura isn't a part of their group. They were dating each other. And he's just the guy who's letting them stay at his place for the time being. They're only being nice so he doesn't throw them out. 

Sakura’s smile disappears, and he gloomily looks back at his plate, reaching for a piece of meat on the grill that is done cooking. That strange ache in his chest returns yet again for the third time that day. He's…

“I'm not important to them.” Sakura though. “They’re probably just being nice because they need a place to stay. Once their apartment’s fixed, that’ll be the end of it. Back to strangers.” No more lunches from Suo and no more talks about books and clothes from Nirei. 

He stabbed at the meat on the grill, not wanting to taste the bitterness welling up in his throat. He tried to laugh again, but it didn’t come out right. It was too sharp. Too hollow. And as Suo smiled at Nirei, something inside Sakura twisted. Like he was already watching them leave.

 

The meat sizzled on the grill, the sound low and steady. Like something building in Sakura’s chest. Heat that wasn’t hunger.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The sky had darkened into a dusky violet by the time the trio finished eating. A soft drizzle misted over the streetlights, making the sidewalks glow and shimmer. But because of the tall buildings and fancy lights, it wasn't dark at all. They exited the Entertainment district in light chatter and were halfway back to Sakura’s apartment, full from dinner. 

 

Suo stretched his arms over his head, sighing. “That was amazing. I could eat another round, honestly.”

 

“You already ate three plates of beef,” Nirei laughed, nudging his boyfriend with his elbow. 

 

“I’ve got a black hole in my stomach,” Suo replied, placing his hands behind his head. “Sakura, admit it—you had fun.” He glanced at the quiet man with a teasing smile.

 

Sakura rolled his eyes, keeping his hands in his pockets. “I tolerated you both. Don’t push your luck.”

“Aw, man! And here I thought we finally broke through that rough exterior.” Nirei groans while rubbing his face. “You're a tough cookie to crack.”

“A fortune cookie.” Suo chimes in.

“What the hell are you—” Sakura is just about to verbally degrade Suo when something suddenly catches his attention. 

A scuffle—a yelp, like someone trying to cry out and being silenced.

 

Suo stopped walking, and so did the other two. “Did you hear that?” He asks softly, his eyebrows furrowing. They were in front of an alleyway that smelled better on some days. It's dark and dingy, even with the streetlights flickering nearby, it's spooky.

 

Sakura did too. “Yeah.”

Nirei was already peering down the alley with frightened eyes. Under the dim streetlight, they spotted a girl pressed against the wall, her bag being yanked by a man dressed in dark clothes. Another four guys stood behind him like backup, all grinning and laughing at a defenseless girl. 

“Aw!! What's wrong?! Crying for your mommy?!” One of the guys laughs tauntingly.

“Just give us the damn bag and we'll leave you alone! Geez, woman!” The leader growls while he is playing tug of war with the bag.

“Leave me alone!!” The girl shouts. “I swear you're going to be sorry when I tell—” The girl suddenly yelps when a hand comes flying towards her and smacks her cheek. Her head slams against the brick wall, and her grip loosens on the bag.

“Heh. Fucking finally.” The muggers all laugh in triumph, surrounding the girl as she slides to the ground, holding her cheek in pain. 

The air changed just that quickly. 

 

Suo’s expression dropped into something serious, and so did Sakura's.“Stay with her,” He said to Nirei, already stepping forward and wrapping his arms behind his back.

 

“Got it,” Nirei said quickly, following just behind and gulping. Sakura kept his head down, his expression hidden by his bangs. 

The trio stood in the entrance of the alley, blocking the muggers from escaping. Their shadows loom down, and the air is thick with something that isn't friendly.

“Haven't your mother told you hitting women is bad luck?” Sakura asks in a dark voice. All five of the muggers stare in confusion, murmuring something unintelligible.

“Who in the hell are you fuckers?!” One of the muggers exclaimed.

 

“Probably Batman and his lame sidekicks!” The second one laughs.

“You five aren't even men if you gang up on a poor girl,” Suo said while shaking his head slowly. He looks at Nirei, and the blonde goes over to the girl to help her stand up. 

“You're not even boys.” Suo continues. “Just shit stains on the bottom of our feet.”

The leader growls and curls his fist in anger. “What the hell?! You wanna say that again, fucking pirate?!” He roars in anger with his fist up, getting ready to attack.

Suo simply took a step, his body moved with crisp precision as he redirected the man’s swing, twisted his wrist, and used the attacker’s own momentum to flip him to the ground with a sickening thud. The man groaned, stunned, and cried out when Suo stomped on his hand, a loud crack echoing in the alley. 

“You were saying?” The brunette asks with a tight smile.

 

The second guy lunged forward with a cry—only to be met with a swift roundhouse kick from Sakura, who had dashed in just behind Suo. The kick landed on the guy’s cheek, and he slammed into the brick wall, shattering his nose completely and falling unconscious.

With two guys down already, the rest of the muggers all look at each other with frightened and concerned eyes. 

“Tormenting a woman just for a couple of bucks.” Sakura cracks his knuckles, anger seeping out of his body. “Disgusting. I can't wait to see your blood running down the street!”

“Get them!!” One of the muggers yells, and the rest of them all surround Suo and Sakura.

 

The duo presses their backs together as they are surrounded by neither is deterred in the slightest. 

“This is merely a warm-up for me.” Sakura cackles as he follows their movements. 

“Same,” Suo commented. His eyes drift to Nirei, and they stare at each other for a moment, confirming themselves with a nod.

Sakura growled, crouched low and ready. His hair stuck to his face from the drizzle, but his gold and black eyes were sharp with precision and determination.

 

The third mugger swung, but Sakura ducked, twisted, and slammed his heel into the guy’s knee. The attacker crumpled with a cry. Sakura grabbed his hoodie and hurled him into the wall.  He finished with a final blow by punching his face. He is yanked back by the fourth mugger, who managed to grab the back of his shirt and yank him towards the ground. Sakura slammed his knee into the guy’s stomach, grabbed him by the collar, and snarled before delivering an elbow straight to the jaw with a yell.

Suo grabbed the fifth man’s jacket and pressed him to the ground. “Stay down,” he said, his voice calm but deadly serious. He lifts his palm and slams it onto the guy’s chest, which causes him to wheeze in pain and be desperate for air.

He notices at the last second, but he dodges a punch coming his way from the back by twisting his body around and swinging his leg, connecting with the guy’s temple. “Jackass.” Suo thought in disgust while running over to help Sakura. 

Meanwhile, Nirei shielded the girl with his body, guiding her eyes gently away from the fight. “It’s okay. You’re safe now,” He said, his hand on her shoulder. She was shaking, but nodded quickly. Her cheek will definitely be bruised in the morning. “Are you okay?” He could barely see her face, but for some reason, her face looked familiar. Like he saw her before.

“I'm fine.” The girl said while wiping her face with her sleeve. “Just…tired.”

“I get that.” Nirei smiles at her. With his head turned, he didn't see the fourth mugger slowly standing up and walking towards him with the intent to attack. The girl gasps loudly and points at the guy behind Nirei.

“Look out!” She yells worriedly, and Nirei is quick to turn around. It only took half a second, but his body reacted in instinct, his arms going up to deflect the attack. He kept his eyes open and wide, his body alert and ready.

“What the—” The fourth mugger takes a step back and raises his fist to hit Nirei. “You little shit!” 

The fourth mugger swings his fist, and Nirei catches his fist at the last second, gasping like he couldn't believe he could do it. His hand strains as he uses his strength to try and push the mugger’s hand away. “My other hand. I gotta —”

A punch connected with his face, and Nirei cried out, his body crashing to the ground harshly. His face hit the pavement hard, the sharp bite of gravel tearing into his cheek.

“Hey!!” The girl shouts and is immediately on her knees, shaking him. 

Nirei sees stars, and he can feel something warm trickling down his face. He warily opens one of his eyes to the mugger getting ready to attack again. He has a shit-eating grin on his face, the streetlights making his face a bit more real.

 

Nirei braces for the impact and shuts his eyes tightly. He was never the one for fighting. His childhood played a big part in the reason why he doesn't fight. He knows how to defend himself, sure, but that was because he asked Suo to teach him a few moves back in their second year in high school. But even then, Nirei would only fight if he had to, and today was one of those days. 

A very bad day, though. The ground is wet, and he just ate, so he feels full and bloated. Not to mention, he hasn't fought anyone in years, so his moves are a little rusty. Suo moved like a pro. And Sakura—hell, when did he learn to fight like that? Nirei felt a sting of envy. And pride. Mostly pride.

The impact never came. Instead, a loud cry startles him, and he opens his eyes to see Suo standing over him, holding the guy’s hand in a death grip. 

“Suo!” Nirei shouts as he watches his boyfriend pin the mugger’s arm behind his back. 

“Hello there,” Suo said darkly in the guy's ear. “What do you think you're doing to my boyfriend?”

“What—!” Before the mugger could say anything else, Suo turns him around and pushes him towards Sakura, who lands the final blow by punching his face. The guy falls unconscious immediately and drops to the ground with a thud.

Then, it was quiet again, saved by Sakura’s panting and Suo’s soft sigh. Immediately, both of them went up to Nirei and the girl.

“Are you alright?” Suo asks while helping Nirei stand up. “Oh, look at you, sweetness.” He cups his cheeks and examines his face with furrowed eyebrows. Nirei can smell the anger radiating off of Suo. He gently brushed Nirei’s bangs back, examining the bruise forming on his temple and cheek. “You’re going to have one hell of a knot tomorrow,” He murmured. 

 

“I'm fine, Suo,” Nirei mutters with a lopsided grin. He glanced past Suo to Sakura, who stood over the last unconscious man, panting heavily, his knuckles red and raw. Not going to lie, Sakura looked hot and all drenched like that. 

“You okay, Nirei?” Sakura asks while approaching them and checking out his face. 

“Yeah, I'm okay,” Nirei confirms. Together, the three of them then turn towards the girl who was holding her own cheek and clutching her bag.

“Miss? Are you alright?” Suo asks while pulling Nirei close. Sakura simply stuffed his hands into his pockets and raised an eyebrow.

The girl sniffled and stood, swaying a little. Nirei reaches out to steady her, but she shakes her head, rejecting his help. “Thank you… all of you. I don’t know what would’ve happened if you didn’t show up.” She smiles gently. 

 

Suo gave her a nod, his voice softening. “Just get home safe, okay? We'll call the cops on these guys and…uh…yeah. I don't really feel like dealing with the police.”

“I get that.” The girl nods and sniffs again. “I'll see you guys later! Thank you so much for your help!” She bows her head and leaves rather quickly before the trio can say anything else to her.

 

She ran off down the street, disappearing into the night.

 

For a moment, the three stood in silence, the only sounds the drizzle and their ragged breathing.

 

Then Sakura huffed. “Let’s go back to my place….you guys did…good.” He turns his back towards them before they can react.

 

Nirei chuckled hoarsely. “I think a part of my soul is still floating up to heaven.”

 

Suo smirked. “And probably your dignity too.”

 

“Shut up.” Nirei rolls his eyes.

 

They walked away from the alley, sore, limping slightly, but together. Sakura kept his eyes down, his mind still racing at the fact that he had fought after so long. The fact that he and Suo fell into sync so quickly. So quickly that Nirei jumped to protect the girl. 

The three of them jumped into action without a moment's notice.

He felt damn proud. 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The rain hadn’t let up. It played a quiet rhythm against the windows, the storm outside a soft murmur now. Inside Sakura’s small living room, warm light bathed the space in gold. The heater hummed softly in the corner, a pile of towels and bandages scattered across the low coffee table between them.

 

“Here, let me.” Sakura grabs a cotton ball from the medical kit and gestures towards Nirei to lean his face closer. They're all showered and into a change of clothes, towels hanging from around their necks, and hair slightly soaked. “Believe it or not, I have some knowledge of this stuff.”

“Oh, okay.” Nirei decides to crawl next to Sakura and sits directly in front of him with a cute smile. “I believe it. Your fighting skills were amazing! You move so fast, and you're really flexible! Where'd you learn to fight like that?!”

Sakura bites his bottom lip and looks away with a frown. “Self-taught. I was…doing some stuff back in high school…”

“Some stuff?” Suo questions. He barely had any scratches on him, so he's watching with a fond smile. “Stuff like what?” Just then, the tea kettle in the kitchen began to scream and holler as it was boiling. “Excuse me. I'll go make our tea now.” He stands up and walks into the kitchen.

Nirei huffs out a laugh and watches as Sakura dabs the cotton ball on his bruised cheek with isopropyl alcohol from the medical kit. He flinched at the sting but otherwise stayed still. His eyes wander down to the bandages on Sakura's arms, and he smiles a little bigger. “You sure you got the right stuff to fix me up?”

“I'm pretty fucking sure,” Sakura grumbles. He puts the cotton ball down and rips open a bandage. “Dumb ass question.”

“I'm just messing with you.” Nirei teases.

“You and Suo both…”

“You're amazing, Sakura,” Nirei said earnestly, and he meant it. Sakura is amazing at what he does. The pretty flowers he grows and cuts, the compassion under his rough exterior. He's fun to be around and is unintentionally funny. “I mean it. I want to thank you.”

“You just did.” The florist mumbles. “Don't have to give me a present for every single thing I do for you.”

“True but…”

“If you wanna thank me, just heal faster so that nasty bruise will go away.”

“...Mm.”

“Besides,” Sakura places the bandage over Nirei's cheek. He stares at his handiwork and gives a slight nod. “You defended yourself and that girl pretty well for a guy who doesn't fight. I can tell by your moves…”

“Heh…” Nirei looks at his socks in embarrassment. “Suo taught me a little. I told him I wanted to learn how to fight, and we only stopped because I just…” Nirei shuts his mouth, processing what he should say next. 

Sakura pretends not to care all that much, so he shrugs his shoulders. “Whatever.”

“You're really cool, Haruka Sakura.”

“I never told you my first name.”

“It's on your mail.”

“Oh…”

Without thinking, Nirei leans forward, and his hand reaches out gently to cup his cheek. Sakura gasps loudly, his face glowing red and his body frozen. Nirei simply smiled. 

“This is…” Sakura’s heart is racing a mile a second. His hands suddenly felt clammy, and his eyes became a little blurry. He wanted to lean away, the simple touch sending shivers down his spine. Sakura's eyes were focused on the floor for a moment; His hands fidgeted slightly, his knuckles still red from punches thrown. 

The touch was so warm. So tender. Nirei’s thumb gently brushed along his cheekbone. It wasn’t just contact. It was care. Affection. Maybe even something deeper. Something he wanted to lean more towards because it felt so good.

 

Sakura’s eyes widened. A sharp ache bloomed in his chest.

 

He wanted more.

Not even anything dramatic, just the warmth of a hand that stayed a little longer. A hug he could lean into. Someone who looked at him like this and didn’t flinch.

 

But they weren’t dating.

This wasn’t that.

Nirei had Suo are a couple. Not him. 

And Sakura… Sakura was just a stopgap. A protector. A convenience. They'll be done with him as soon as their apartment is fixed.

 

The thought cut deep and fast. His body reacted before he could stop it.

 

He jerked away, breaking the contact.

 

“S-Sorry,” He muttered, eyes low and voice tight. “I didn’t mean to…”

 

Nirei blinked, his hand still hovering in the air where Sakura’s face had been. “Oh,” he said quietly. “Did I…?”

 

“It’s fine,” Sakura muttered. “Don’t worry about it.”

 

The silence that followed was thick, fragile.

“I'm sorry—”

“Tea is ready!” Suo comes back into the living room with a big smile. He carries a tray with three cups holding lemon tea. And a single tea cake on a small plate. “Hope you guys don't mind me snacking on this tea cake I bought—” His easygoing expression faltered for just a second as he glanced between the two of them. Sakura hunched and withdrew, Nirei looking uncertain and hurt.

 

He said nothing, only set the tray down gently, and sat down next to Nirei. 

 

“No one wants tea?”

Neither replied at first. But then Nirei said softly, “Thanks, Suo.”

Suo nodded once, giving Nirei a gentle look. Then his eyes flicked to Sakura.

 

“Drink something warm, grumpy. You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” His tease goes unnoticed by the florist, and the mood is awkward.

 

Sakura didn’t respond. But his hand, slowly, wrapped around the cup.

He takes a sip, not flinching from how hot it is.

It doesn't taste that good. Not with these feelings swirling around in his belly.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Notes:

So, originally I was planning on making Sakura stay up a bit later on the patio. Nirei joins him, and they talk for a bit. Then, Nirei kisses Sakura's cheek.

 

I realized any form of kissing is too soon, so I changed the ending.

 

Rest assured, Nirei and Sakura will have more moments. Suo can't hog all of Sakura lol.

Chapter 6: Fate and dandelions

Summary:

You would think grocery shopping would be easy, right?

The morning air was crisp, the kind that woke you up without needing a cup of tea. Dampness still lingered on the pavement from the night before, and puddles glimmered faintly under the pale sky.

 

None of them said much at first as Suo served them a simple breakfast that morning. 

“I don't like this mood we're in,” Suo said while picking up his bowl and sipping his miso soup slowly. He stares at Nirei and shifts his gaze to Sakura. Both of them were picking at their meals, a grim expression on their face.

“What mood?” Sakura asks while stabbing his grilled fish with his chopsticks. “I feel fine.”

“You're usually at work around this time.” Suo simply raises an eyebrow. “Do you not want to work today?”

“I'm just opening up a little late today, that's all,” Sakura explains.

“I see.” Suo turns to Nirei. “And you?”

“Uh…I…” Nirei coughs and sits up. “I'm going in later today. A late shift.”

“Uh huh…” The brunette smiles. “This is great, then. We'll have leftovers for today, and we'll go grocery shopping. The fridge and pantry are looking a little empty.”

“Since when did you become in charge of my pantry?” Sakura scoffs.

“Since now.” Suo decided, looking up at the ceiling with a thoughtful smile. His mind is brought back to last night when he saw Nirei touching Sakura’s cheek. It doesn't take a genius to realize the touch was more than friendly. Nirei hadn't brought it up and went to bed after drinking his tea. Suo didn't pry, but that doesn't mean he couldn't be concerned. 

Nirei would've usually bounced back from Sakura’s rejection. This time was different. And he has one reason why.

But he'll need to observe more. To make sure he's right. The last thing he needed was to make Nirei uncomfortable. 

“Grocery shopping it is!” Suo claps his hands twice. “After breakfast, I'll compile a list of the different things we'll get, ranging from the produce to the meat. And of course, naturally, we'll split the payment three ways. Got it?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Sakura rolls his eyes.

“Mm. Okay.” Nirei gives a half smile and thumbs up. “Sounds good.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Sakura immediately regretted saying he’d come along.

 

He stood in the middle of the aisle, glaring at Nirei and Suo, who were currently arguing over which brand of soy sauce was “more emotionally fulfilling.”

 

“It’s soy sauce,” Sakura deadpanned. “Just grab one.”

 

“This one’s too salty,” Nirei said, clutching the bottle like a betrayed lover.

 

“You’re supposed to cook with it,” Suo replied, arms crossed. “You’re not drinking it out of the bottle like some culinary vampire.”

 

“Am I not allowed to want quality?!”

“Quality is best when you can barely taste the saltiness in the food.”

“That's not true and you know it!” Nirei points a finger at Suo and turns to Sakura. “Sakura! You gotta help me!” Their awkwardness is over, Sakura guesses, and he's a little surprised Nirei decided to talk to him fully again.

The florist shifts awkwardly on his two feet, his frown loosening just a tiny bit. “What the hell am I supposed to do?! Just—” He makes his point clear, he grabs the soy sauce he would always buy before the two of them came along and decided to make his life hell. “Just grab one??” It doesn't fucking matter!”

“It matters,” Suo grabs the soy sauce from Sakura’s hand and turns it around to look at the ingredients. “Ah, see, there's way too much salt in this. Bad for your health.”

“I thought you were a baker, not a five-star Michelin chef!” Nirei glares at his boyfriend. “We're getting this one!” He holds the one he wanted over his head, declaring his statement very loudly.

 

“No, this one!” Sakura copies after Nirei, wanting to stop fucking arguing over soy sauce .

“I propose we get this one,” Suo said calmly, holding up the soy sauce he wanted to get in the air.

The three of them look at each other, wearing similar frowns on their faces.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

“Hey, Sakura,” Suo said casually, holding up something in Sakura’s peripheral vision. They made their way to the produce section after bickering for fifteen minutes about soy sauce. It was a clear decision to come back later and debate which one is the best.

Sakura is pushing the cart while Nirei goes off to get some fruits, and Suo goes to get some vegetables to cook with. He comes back a moment later with a perfectly round cabbage. “This reminds me of you,” Suo says sweetly.

 

“…You calling me a vegetable?”

 

“No, I’m saying you’re solid and emotionally crunchy on the outside but probably full of leafy warmth on the inside.”

 

“…What the hell kind of metaphor is that?!” Sakura’s face turns beet red, and he sneers at Suo, who is laughing . He dares to laugh at that atrocious metaphor like it were funny.

 

Nirei whispered, “I think it’s a compliment,” While coming back with some green apples and peaches. 

 

“It's a shitty compliment! That shithead compared me to a stupid cabbage! That's like…insulting!”

“To you or the cabbage?” Suo teases.

“WHAT—!” Sakura gags and takes another step back, growling at the brunette. “You little shit! Comparing me to a cabbage then…you…” Wanting to protect the little dignity he has left, Sakura grabs the first thing that is in his reach. “You're this!!”

Suo and Nirei blinked in unison as they stood side by side. 

 

“A…potato?” Nirei questions.

“A potato,” Suo repeats with a devilish smile.

“Yes! A potato!” Sakura yells. “Lumpy, grow these weird white things if you don't use it for too long and brown like shit!”

 

“Sakura, save yourself now,” Nirei mumbles as he can see the dark aura emitting from Suo's body. He can feel the giddiness radiating off his boyfriend as he prepares a comeback. “Sakura! Run if you still want to live!”

“What?!” Sakura looks at Suo, and his glare disappears. His eyes widened, never seeing Suo look so…

“He's going to eat you alive!” Nirei yells as he drops the apples and peaches into the basket and runs towards Sakura with genuine fear in his eyes. “Run!!” 

“What—” Barely understanding what's happening, Sakura is yanked by Nirei, and they're dashing away from Suo, who is now laughing in a low tone. “Nirei! Oi—” He turns his head back.

“Don't look back!” Nirei shouts. “He'll lock in on your location immediately!”

 

“You think a potato can take me down, you coward?!” They hear Suo say in a sick, sweet tone.

“What the fuck is happening?!” 

Nirei pulls him until they reach the back of the store by the employee door. They're both panting softly to catch their breath. “Nirei! Seriously what the fuck is happening?!”

Nirei holds up a finger to catch his breath for a moment longer. “You…provoked Suo!”

“I always do that? That’s the point!”

“No!” Nirei shakes his head. “I mean, you provoked Suo. You tried to fight back against his teasing using food metaphors, and that always set him off! And it only happens in a grocery store, too!”

“What?!” Sakura squints his eyes, not believing what he's hearing. 

“When he gets like this…run…” A shudder goes down Nirei's spine as genuine fear creeps into his face. “He won't stop until he finds you and…you'll be roasted alive.”

Sakura continues to stare, dumbfounded.

This…

This is supposed to be a normal shopping trip. Why were they suddenly in a zombie apocalypse?! Why is Suo acting so oddly specific at a grocery store whenever someone insults him using food?

“This way!” Nirei whispers, his hand never leaving Sakura’s hand. They didn't notice they were holding hands, and neither did they say anything about it.

They're at war.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

They thought they were safe. For a moment, hiding near the back entrance of the store behind stacks of cardboard boxes, everything was quiet.

 

Too quiet…

 

Nirei peeked around the corner cautiously. “I think we lost him,” He whispered, turning his head left and right.

 

Sakura was still trying to process what the hell just happened. “I feel like I just got drafted into a war I didn’t sign up for—” 

 

A sudden gust of wind blew through the aisle. The overhead lights flickered. Somewhere, a chime echoed from the store speakers, and the librarian and florist slowly looked at each other with wide eyes.

 

Then—

 

A shadow fell over them.

 

“There you are,” Came a low voice behind them, smooth and ominous like the calm before a storm.

 

They both turned around together, fear in their eyes.

 

Suo stood at the end of the aisle like some kind of villain from a soap opera. He had somehow found a long scarf from the accessories rack and was dramatically flipping it over his shoulder. His smile was angelic.

 

Too angelic.

 

“I don’t like being called a potato, Sakura,” He said sweetly. Too sweetly.

 

“Oh shit,” Nirei hissed. “He’s gone full theater kid!” He falls on his bum, scooting back slowly.

 

Sakura, wide-eyed, whispered, “What do we do?! He’s glowing. Why is he glowing?! How is that even possible?! He's fucking glowing, man!”

 

Nirei grabbed his arm and shakily stood up despite his knees feeling like jelly. “There’s only one way to stop him now.”

 

“What?! What is it?!”

 

“Natto.”

 

Sakura stared, dumbfounded. “Fermented soybeans?! That slimy thing?!”

 

“Yes. He hates natto,” Nirei said, deadly serious. “It’s the only thing that’s ever stopped him. We need to get to aisle nine.”

 

“Aisle nine…” Sakura narrowed his eyes, adrenaline kicking in. “Let’s move.” 

“Guys~” Suo reaches out to grab Nirei’s arm. “I just want—”

“Gah!!!” Nirei yells as Suo holds onto his arm tightly. “Sakura!” Nirei cries out dramatically as Suo begins to drag him away. “Save yourself!”

Sakura’s eyes widened, and he growled. “No!” Thinking quickly, he looked around his surroundings to see that they were thankfully on the bread aisle. He grabs a loaf of bread and shoots it at Suo's face with accuracy.

“Oof—” The loaf of bread sends Suo back a little, not expecting it. Sakura takes that opportunity to grab Nirei back and holds him in his arms. 

“You saved me!” Nirei gasps. 

“I can't leave you with that fucking freak,” Sakura said. “Now, come on!” His arms were still around Nirei as they ran to hide again.

“O-Okay—”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

They crouch-walk past the frozen section like they’re in a spy movie. Nirei dives into a pile of sale pillows to avoid being seen. Sakura army-crawls behind a cart. A child stares at them with wide eyes. Sakura puts a finger to his lips. Their mother stares as well, gasping a little.

 

“Shhh. Lives are at stake.” Sakura mumbles.

 

Somewhere in the distance, Suo’s voice echoes faintly through the store:

 

 “Sakuraaa~ I found a yam. Want me to compare you to this one too~?”

Nirei flinches. “We don’t have much time.” He said while sticking his head from the pile of pillows.

 

They finally make it to the refrigerated section. The natto sits innocently in its little packs, a golden aura surrounding it.

 

“Grab it!” Nirei yells. “He's coming! I can feel it!”

 

Sakura nods. “Right!” And he throws open the door and snatches a pack, just as Suo rounds the corner.

“Hello there, sunshine.” Suo starts as he manages to capture Nirei again and drags him by his arm. One down. One to go…

“Sakura!!! Hurry!” Nirei cries while struggling to get out of Suo’s death grip. He tries to drag his feet to slow down the brunette, but Suo pushes through with that same creepy smile.

“Stay back!” Sakura yells. 

“Why? We're—” Suo starts, but then freezes mid-stride. His grip on Nirei loosens, and the blonde doesn't hesitate to get away and hide behind Sakura.

 

Suo's nose wrinkles. His entire expression twists like he smelled something foul.

 

“Is that…”

 

Sakura holds up the pack of natto like a holy relic. “Back off, vegetable boy.”

 

Suo gags. “Ugh, you would  use chemical warfare.”

 

Nirei, triumphant, grins. “Stand down, Suo. Or he opens the lid. And you know he will!”

“Yeah! You crazy son of a bitch!” Sakura grabs the edge of the seal and begins to peel it back.

 

Suo backs up slowly, hands raised. “Okay, okay. Truce. I’m done. You win.”

Sakura takes a shuddering deep breath, his lips curling into a smile. Has he gone to heaven? He finally won against Suo! 

He laughs softly, then he pumps his fist in the air, laughing loudly. “Hell yeah!!!!!”

Sakura—1 - Suo— 1

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

With Suo neutralized, Sakura and Nirei regroup at the cart that was left in the produce aisle. They both sigh in exhaustion while Suo mumbles something about coming up with a new plan to get back at them.

 

Sakura tosses the natto in. “I’m buying it. Just to remind him who’s boss.”

 

“You’re not actually gonna eat it, right?” Nirei asked with a half smile.

 

“I might leave it in the fridge and label it Suo Repellent.”

 

Nirei snorted, trying not to laugh too loudly in the middle of the aisle. They already caused a huge commotion, and people are giving them dirty looks. They didn’t care, though. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

Sakura smirked but then caught Nirei looking at him a bit too long. “What?”

 

Nirei blinked, then smiled sheepishly. “Nothing. Just… It’s kinda nice, you know? Doing dumb stuff like this. It feels normal.”

 

Sakura looked away, ears red. “You’re saying being chased through a grocery store by a maniac is normal?”

 

“Honestly? Yeah.” Nirei grinned and nudged him gently with his shoulder. “Normal with you is… kind of my favorite version of normal.”

 

Sakura stopped, his heart thumping once loudly. He turned his head slowly to look at Nirei, who wasn’t teasing. Just smiling softly. That smile of his, the one that was always a little nervous around the edges, like he wasn’t sure he was allowed to be this happy.

 

Sakura cleared his throat. “Don’t get sappy on me in the middle of a grocery store. That’s Suo’s job.”

 

“Can I…” Nirei twiddles his thumbs together nervously. “Can I hug you?”

“Why?!”

“Just because…we deserve this victory.”

Sakura huffs, thinking about last night. He remembers how hurt Nirei looked when he rejected the touch. Almost immediately, he was about to say no, but…

Nirei…

Sakura shuts his eyes, the bad thoughts circling. Not worthy of it. Doesn't deserve this. I don't deserve this…

He hesitates but forces down the thoughts because, genuinely, he wants to feel okay at this moment. He opens his arms, looking away.

“Fine…”

Nirei doesn't hesitate, and he wraps his arms around Sakura’s waist, his head on his chest, and sighs. His body is warm…and…

Sakura wanted more.

This touch feels so…

Good. And safe.

He wants more.

His arms, tense at first, slowly come up and wrap around Nirei’s shoulders. It’s awkward, a bit stiff like hugging someone for the first time in years, but he means it.

 

“…Sorry,” Sakura mumbles, barely above a whisper. “For last night. I didn’t mean to push you away. I just…”

 

“I know.” Nirei doesn’t move. He doesn’t ask for more. He just stays, still and warm, as if to say I understand without saying anything at all.

 

Sakura squeezes him a little tighter. “Thanks…for everything I think…”

 

“You’re worth holding on to,” Nirei replies softly.

 

And before either of them can say something overly sentimental—

 

A cabbage is dropped dramatically into the cart beside them.

 

“I see you two are having a leafy emotional breakthrough,” Suo says, smiling sweetly with fire in his eyes. “So touching. I almost forgot I was betrayed.”

 

Sakura and Nirei both jump a little, and Sakura lets go with a grunt, his cheeks blooming red.  “How the hell did you find us?!”

 

“I can smell the progression of your relationship deepening,” Suo replies smoothly. “Like amateurs.”

 

Nirei sighs, rubbing the back of his head and clearing his throat. “Darn it…”

 

Suo places a pack of tea cakes in the cart after adding the cabbage. “You’ll never outrun me in a grocery store. Now come on. Let’s finish shopping and get back to the house.”

Sakura rolls his eyes and starts pushing the cart. But his hand brushes Nirei’s, and this time, he doesn’t pull away.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The sky was finally clear after days of drizzle. Sakura, Suo, and Nirei strolled down the street together, passing food stalls and store windows, caught in the rare comfort of shared silence. Suo hummed softly beside them, carrying a small paper bag of mochi he insisted on buying. Nirei leaned into him occasionally, and Sakura walked next to them. Each has bags of groceries they're carrying, and it was honestly peaceful and quiet.

 

They were halfway past a corner café when—

 

“HEY!”

 

A blur of green and burgundy burst through the crowd. A girl in a café apron came running across the street, hair bouncing and her apron fluttering behind her like a cape.

 

“You three!”

 

Sakura instinctively stepped in front of Suo and Nirei, eyes narrowing, but the girl skidded to a stop and raised both hands.

 

“Whoa, no! Sorry, sorry—!” She puffed, bent slightly over. “I just wanted to say thank you!”

 

Nirei blinked. “Wait… are you—?”

 

“The girl from last night,” Suo said, recognizing her now. “Hello there.” He observes the bandage on her cheek. “How are you feeling?”

 

She grinned, straightening. “That’s me. Kotoha Tachibana. And you three totally saved my butt last night! And I'm feeling great!”

 

“I’m Hayato Suo.” Suo introduces with a smile.

 

“Akihiko Nirei…” Nirei gives her a small wave.

 

“...Haruka Sakura…”

 

She looked completely different in daylight—vibrant, confident, her short burgundy hair neatly parted down the middle. Her amber eyes sparkled beneath long lashes, a stark contrast to how shaken she’d been the night before. A small mole beneath her left eye twitched slightly when she smiled.

 

“I work at Café Pothos,” She said proudly, gesturing to her apron. “Been on late shifts a lot lately. Didn’t expect to get jumped on my way home.”

 

“We’re just glad you’re safe,” Nirei said gently.

 

“Safe thanks to you guys.” She pointed at Suo and Sakura. “Especially you two. That was some anime-level teamwork. And you can take a punch! Most guys would've been out like a light!” She points at Nirei next.

 

Sakura flushed and looked away, Nirei doing the same. “Wasn’t anything like that…”

 

Suo laughed softly. “He’s just shy.”

 

“I’m not—!” Sakura cut himself off with a scowl.

 

Kotoha laughed, hands on her hips. “Well, shy or not, you’re getting free drinks for a week if you ever stop by the café. I owe you that much.”

 

“You really don’t have to—” Suo began.

 

“Oh, I insist,” Kotoha cut in brightly. “Besides, I have to repay you before the guilt eats me alive. I’m mature and responsible like that.”

 

They stared.

 

“…You’re very expressive for someone claiming to be mature,” Sakura muttered.

 

Kotoha smirked. “Says the guy who fights in a hoodie with bedhead.”

 

Suo wheezed.

 

Nirei covered his mouth.

 

Sakura looked like he might combust.

 

“Haha! I'm kidding! Kidding! Man, I am going to have fun with you!” She flips her hair to the side and clears her throat. “Follow me. I'll see you guys up with free meals as part of my thank you.” She turns around and heads back to the cafe she works at, not looking back and expecting the three of them to follow her. 

Sakura and Nirei look at Suo, and the brunette shrugs. “A free meal is a free meal.”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The bell above the café door jingled as the trio stepped in. Warm lighting casts a soft glow over the cozy interior. It smelled like butter, coffee, and sugar—the perfect place to rest after a long day. Suo and Nirei hadn’t really been inside the cafe since Suo cooked most of the time back in their apartment. 

 

Kotoha goes around the counter and sighs a little. “Sit wherever you like. I understand you all went grocery shopping, so I won't keep you for long. I'm glad you guys actually followed me back here instead of running away!” She laughs mostly to herself.

 

“We weren’t going to turn down free food,” Suo said with a chuckle.

 

“Speak for yourself,” Sakura muttered, though he was already eyeing the dessert case.

 

“You all get omurice. My treat,” Kotoha said with a wink. “You earned it. For real.”

 

A few minutes later, they were settled into a booth by the window. The café wasn’t too crowded, the soft hum of classical music and quiet conversations blending into a peaceful background.

Nirei bounced up and down in his seat. He is sitting next to Sakura while Suo sits on the other side of them. “Comfy booth chair.”

“Very bouncy,” Suo commented.

 

“Childish…” Sakura mumbles but bounces once to test it. “Really is bouncy…”

 

“What do you guys want for dinner tomorrow?” Suo asks as Kotaha serves them all water. She walks back into the kitchen to prepare their food. Nirei reaches for his drink and takes a sip. 

 

“Hmm…ooh! Hamburg steak!”

“I can go for some hamburg steak, too.” Sakura agrees. “Maybe some natto on the side, too.” He gives Suo a shit-eating grin, and the brunette smiles with his eyes closed.

“Don't exploit my dislike for natto, Sakura. I can do unimaginable things to you that you won't know until it's too late.”

“Like I'm scared.” Sakura tuts.

“You should be.”

 

Nirei smiles at them. “You guys are so animated.”

“What the hell?” Sakura rolls his eyes, put off by the word Nirei chose to describe them. “Animated?” He smiles a tiny bit. 

“It's true!” Nirei giggles.

“It's not. If anything, you're adorable.” Suo reaches across the table to pinch Nirei's cheek.

“Stoppp…” The blonde complains and shuts his eyes with a larger grin. Sakura stares at Nirei, smiling a little bigger. 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Kotoha soon returned with three steaming plates of omurice. “Tada! House special. I even drew little hearts on yours, hero boys.”

“Oh wow!” Nirei takes out his phone and takes a picture. “This is well made!”

 

“Was the heart necessary?” Sakura asks while staring at his plate.

 

“Looks yummy,” Suo commented.

 

She set the final plate down, then turned to Nirei and Suo. “Oh! Can you two come with me to the back real quick? I’ve got extra fruit parfaits I want you to try. Need help bringing them out, and I feel like I can trust you behind the counter.”

 

Suo raised an eyebrow but stood. “Sure.”

 

“Coming,” Nirei chimed in as they both followed her behind the counter.

 

That left Sakura alone at the table.

 

Or… so he thought.

 

Kotoha poked her head out from behind the divider just as the other two vanished. “Hey.”

 

Sakura nearly choked on his water as he took a small sip. “Wh-What?” He jumps, startled by her.

 

She strolled over and sat across from him, resting her chin in her palm, amber eyes studying him with far too much amusement.

 

“So.” She grinned.

 

He scowled suspiciously. “So what?”

 

“You’re in love with both of them.”

 

Sakura went still, and then his face exploded in red so quickly it looked like someone had hit a switch. “…Excuse me?!”

 

Kotoha tilted her head. “You heard me. Don’t worry, I won’t tell them. I just think it’s kind of cute. You’re all awkward and growly about it.” 

 

 “Th—That’s—That’s ridiculous!”

 

She snorted. “You didn’t even deny it properly.”

 

“I just did!!”

 

“Right, right.” She leaned back in the booth, clearly enjoying herself. “You get all flustered when they look at you. But you don’t back away. You like it when they tease you. And you definitely like looking at them when they’re not paying attention.”

 

“I do not—!”

 

“Sakura,” She said gently, and it caught him off guard. “It’s okay, you know. To feel things. To like people. Even if it’s complicated.”

 

He blinked at her, wide-eyed. Like someone had pulled the rug out from under him, but gently. How did she know all about this? They barely knew her! Is she a witch like Suo?

 

“…Tch. You’re too smart for your own good,” He muttered.

 

Kotoha smiled with just a hint of softness. “I get that a lot. So, what's the deal between you three?”

 

“Um…” Sakura looks uncomfortable, his eyes gazing away from her. His thoughts are consumed by thoughts of him being in love. Were the three of them friends? Could he consider them friends? That's impossible. He's not in love with them.

 

Just then, Suo and Nirei returned with parfaits in hand. “Hope we didn’t miss anything,” Suo said, setting down the desserts.

 

Sakura was still flushed and looking anywhere but at them.

 

“Nope,” Kotoha chirped, rising from her spot in the booth so Suo could scoot back in. “Just a friendly chat. Sakura’s a great listener.”

 

“Oh?” Nirei raised an eyebrow.

 

Sakura shot Kotoha a death glare. She only winked back and walked over to her other customers. 

“What was that about?” Suo asks. “These parfaits look delicious.”

When Sakura doesn't answer, Nirei sits down and frowns. “Sakura?”

The florist shakes his head, grabbing a spoon and stabbing the omurice. 

Him? In love with them? Impossible.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Full of omurice and parfaits and warm gratitude, the trio gathered their groceries and went to thank Kotaha. The cafe is empty, save for a guy sitting in the corner. 

 

“Thanks again for the food,” Suo said, waving at Kotoha.

 

“Come by anytime!” She replied brightly, giving a little salute from behind the counter. “Seriously. I like watching your disaster chemistry unfold.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nirei muttered under his breath, huffing out a laugh. Suo shrugs innocently.

 

As they headed toward the door, Nirei paused to adjust the grocery bag in his hands. Unfortunately, that meant he wasn’t looking at where he was stepping.

 

His foot caught on the edge of the rug. He yelps, his body freezing up. “WAH—!”

 

Before he could fall flat on his face, Sakura moved on pure instinct, reaching out and grabbing Nirei’s waist.

 

The next moment happened fast.

 

In an effort to steady him, Sakura stepped forward too much, and Nirei stumbled backward too fast until his back hit the wall right beside the café’s entrance.

 

Sakura’s hand was still firm around Nirei’s waist, while Nirei’s hands were on Sakura's chest, and the bags he was holding were on the ground from their accidental stumble.

 

His other hand braced against the wall, caging Nirei in with wide eyes and a face way too close for comfort.

 

Nirei froze.

 

Sakura froze.

 

So close. Too close. Nirei could see the little flecks of gold in Sakura’s mismatched eyes, and Sakura could count how fast Nirei’s chest was rising and falling. He can see the light brown freckles that are sprinkled around Nirei's nose.

 

“Oh,” Nirei whispered, blinking up at him.

 

Sakura blinked back.

 

Suo leaned into the doorway, arms crossed and a very obvious smirk threatening to break through. “You guys good?”

 

Neither of them moved.

 

“Fine!” Sakura barked, instantly stepping back like he’d been electrocuted. “He just tripped! And I caught him!”

 

“I did!” Nirei added, his voice slightly too high-pitched. “I’m fine! Totally good. Thanks for catching me!”

 

“You're welcome!!!” Sakura’s voice is also high-pitched, except that his voice cracks.

 

 Kotoha took a sip of her drink slowly and said with impeccable timing, “Told you so.” She and Suo share a smile, and he goes over to help them.

 

Sakura didn’t even turn around. “I hate all of you.”

 

“Aw, you’re blushing again,” Suo teased as he settled Nirei on his feet and brushed a hand over his head.

 

“Shut up, Suo!”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The walk home is calmer than normal, the sky stained with streaks of soft orange and blue. Their arms are full of bags, but no one complains.

Once they’re back at the apartment, they work like a well-oiled machine. Groceries are unpacked, things are sorted into cupboards, and the fridge. There’s casual chatter, the clink of dishes, and the hum of comfort between them. Sakura still couldn't believe they bought three types of soy sauce that each liked. It's ridiculous.

 

Suo puts the kettle on to make tea.

 

Nirei folds a blanket and sets it on the couch.

 

Sakura stares at the cabinet for a second too long before quietly putting away the potatoes and soy sauce.

 

They're tired, but not the kind of tired that drags. The kind that says we did something today. They got through the chaos and came back laughing.

 

By the time they settle into their respective corners, Sakura by the open window looking at his plant, Aki, Suo on the couch with a book and holding Mochi, and Nirei nestled under the blanket with a mug of tea. The silence is companionable.

 

“…Today was stupid,” Sakura mumbles.

 

“It was your fault,” Suo hums.

 

“I said stupid, not bad,” Sakura mutters, glancing toward Nirei. “Wasn’t terrible.”

 

Nirei smiles behind his tea. “It was kind of perfect.”

 

Sakura doesn’t say anything at first, and he sits next to the blonde on the couch. Nirei shifts a little closer, and their knees bump mostly on purpose. He doesn’t pull away, and Nirei hums with a smile.

Just like that. Quiet and warm, with the soft weight of something unfamiliar blooming in his chest.

 

It’s peaceful. It’s—

 

“By the way,” Suo says suddenly, setting down his book. “I’m making cabbage stew tomorrow, so get ready to eat your emotional layers, Sakura.”

 

Sakura chokes on his saliva. “WHAT—?!”

 

Nirei almost spills his drink laughing. “Suo!! You were just waiting to say that, weren’t you?!”

 

“I’ve been holding it in for an hour,” Suo grins innocently. “Couldn’t resist.”

 

Sakura throws a couch pillow at him.

 

The laughter echoes through the apartment, warm and full, a nd outside the window, the sky darkens gently, but inside, the light between them glows just a little brighter.

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

Notes:

Yeah I had fun writing this chapter. I was laughing the entire time lol

 

My life is somewhat back to normal now.

Chapter 7: Wildflowers

The midday sun poured down on the town, warm but not overbearing. A light breeze tugged at the hem of Sakura’s apron as he stood outside the flower shop, adjusting the bouquet display. Suo and Nirei flanked him on either side, sipping cold drinks while chatting idly. It was a rare lull—peaceful, even. 

A week has passed since their grocery shopping fiasco. Sakura kept his distance from Suo and told Nirei they needed to start praying to the gods every night and ask if they could fix Suo.

Of course, Nirei just laughed and humored Sakura, but the florist was dead serious. There's something seriously wrong with Suo and Sakura would be damned to live with an actual demon.

He bought a rosary and kept it on him at all times.

It's one of those rare days when Suo and Nirei were off at the same time. They started helping Sakura with his shop from time to time, managing the little things, such as checking the inventory and watering the plants whenever they needed it. Sakura will never admit this, but he appreciates the extra help. Running the shop alone is hard work, and the workload and physical labor would sometimes get to him.

“Hey, Sakura?” Suo’s voice snaps the florist out of his thoughts. He was trimming some tulips. 

“Hmm?” He hums without looking up. 

“You'll need more ribbons. Specifically, the yellow ones. You're running out.” Suo holds up the empty dispenser of yellow ribbon, and Sakura looks up with a tired groan.

“Already? I just bought more…like three weeks ago.”

“Yellow is popular around this time.” Nirei comments. “The rainy season is almost over, and heading to autumn.”

“Wow. I had no idea. Thanks, Nirei.” Sakura said sarcastically.

Nirei scratches the back of his head with a grin.

“Don't be too harsh on him, Sakura. He's technically right.” Suo pulls Nirei close and kisses the top of his head. Sakura looks away from the display of affection and coughs. 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever…”

Through his peripheral vision, Sakura could see someone stalking towards the three of them slowly. He pretends not to notice them, but it's pretty hard with his appearance.

 

A young man walked slowly, his eyes trained on his phone. He has pink hair tied back loosely with a barrette, his oversized jacket slipping off his shoulders like it didn’t want to stay put. Piercings glinted in the sunlight, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his lips curled into an easy smile with quiet curiosity. He looked up, and he and Sakura caught each other looking at each other. Sakura looks away again, feeling his ears get hot. “Shit…”

 

“He’s been walking up and down the street for a while now,” Sakura muttered, eyes narrowing.

 

Suo looked up from his drink. “Hm. Maybe he’s interested in the flowers?”

 

“Wow, you think so?” Sakura deadpans.

 

“I don't need your sarcasm.” Suo smiles as the three of them watch the pretty man with pink hair approach. “He looks as if a strawberry milk commercial got into a fight with Hot Topic and won.”

 

“Suo, oh my god.” Nirei covers his mouth to laugh, and Sakura barks out a short snort.

 

The man hesitated, then stepped forward with delicate precision, as though not to disturb the petals drifting from the hanging flower baskets. “Sorry to bother you,” He said with a polite nod. His voice was soft but clear, tinged with warmth. “I couldn't help but notice you're finally here at your shop. I'm assuming you're the owner, but I'm always here when you're not, so I figured I would wake up early to catch you.”

Sakura eyed him for a moment. His gaze drifted across the barrette, the soft smile, the piercings, and the way he held his posture. So calm and unbothered by Sakura’s intense stare.

 

“And you are?” Sakura asks bluntly while raising one eyebrow.

 

“Ah, yes.” The man clears his throat. “I am Mitsuki Kiryu. I'm new around this part of town, and I'm looking for a job.”

 

“Looking for a job?” Sakura repeats.

 

“Yes. Are you hiring?” Kiryu asks.

 

“No,” Sakura replied bluntly.

 

Nirei’s mouth opened in a silent gasp. Suo blinked.

 

Kiryu didn’t flinch. “Oh. I see. That’s a shame,” He said, smile unfading. “I just thought that this place might suit me. It's quiet. Peaceful. Pretty.” He cranes his neck to look at the plants Sakura is growing. The smell is sweet, and the display is wonderful.

 

“You got all that from staring down the street like a weirdo?” Sakura asked skeptically.

 

Kiryu chuckled. “I have a habit of observing. It helps me understand people better.”

 

Suo stepped forward with an apologetic laugh. “Sorry about him. He’s... rough around the edges.”

 

Kiryu tilted his head. “I don’t mind.”

 

“Actually,” Nirei said gently, turning to Sakura, “It wouldn’t hurt to have another person. Especially since you keep saying you’re overworked.”

 

“I didn’t say that,” Sakura snapped.

 

“You complained. Repeatedly,” Suo said, smiling. “Just yesterday, remember? You said, and I quote, ‘My back’s gonna snap like a dry twig.’”

 

“I didn’t say it like that.”

 

“Close enough.”

 

Sakura groaned. “You’re both insufferable.”

 

Kiryu simply watched the exchange with quiet amusement. “I don’t have much experience with flowers, but I’m willing to learn. And I’m good at cleaning up messes.”

 

“...That so?” Sakura said, crossing his arms.

 

“Very,” Kiryu said with a twinkle in his eye.

 

There was a beat of silence, then—

 

“Tch. Fine,” Sakura muttered. “I don't hire randos on the street.”

“Understandable,” Kiryu replied smoothly while covering his mouth with his oversized sleeve. “I have a resume and everything on me right now. Maybe you can have a look at it?” 

 

Before Sakura could snap back, Suo smoothly grabbed him by the elbow and pulled him a few steps away.

“You know Nirei and I aren’t always going to be here to help,” Suo said in a low voice. “Hiring someone could actually give you some room to breathe. Take a real break for once. He seems capable.”

Sakura scowled, glancing over to see Nirei already chatting comfortably with Kiryu, who was holding out his resume with both hands like he was offering a treasured gift.

 

“This is a trap,” Sakura grumbled. “I feel it in my bones.”

 

Suo just smiled. “The trap is thinking you can run this shop forever without help.”

Sakura feels his left eye twitch, and he pinches the bridge of his nose. Honestly, he's too tired to fight with Suo. Because he knows he'll lose. “Fine, whatever. Let's get this shit over with…”

“Excellent.” Wrapping his arms behind his back, Suo and Sakura go back to Kiryu and Nirei. Sakura skimmed the resume with narrowed eyes as he grabbed it from Kiryu. “Why does this say you’re proficient in ‘plant whispering’?” He looks up with a scowl. 

 

Kiryu’s smile didn’t falter. “Because I am. I once brought a wilted orchid back to life using gentle words and affirmations.”

 

Suo leaned over, intrigued. “Really?”

 

“No,” Kiryu said, still smiling. “I'm lying.”

 

Suo snorted. “You might actually fit in.”

 

“You're funny!” Nirei laughs.

 

Sakura groaned. “Great, now there are two of them.”

 

“You mean two charming, helpful, emotionally intelligent men?” Suo asked, standing next to Kiryu, and the two of them had a copy and paste small smile.

 

“Two chaos demons in disguise,” Sakura corrected flatly. “Nirei is the only sensible one.”

 

Nirei piped up from beside the flower display and blushed at Sakura’s statement about him. “I think Kiryu’s nice. Look, he’s not even flinching when you glare at him. He's like, immune to you!”

 

Kiryu bowed slightly, sleeves drooping past his hands. “I’ve trained my soul to withstand intense judgmental energy.”

 

“I wasn’t glaring,” Sakura muttered.

 

“Yes, you were,” Suo and Nirei said in unison.

 

Kiryu placed a hand on his chest. “If it helps, I find your glaring… oddly reassuring.”

 

Sakura blinked. “What the hell does that mean?”

 

“It means you’re consistent,” Kiryu replied. “Like a dependable thundercloud.”

 

Suo wheezed. Nirei nearly dropped the watering can and snorted.

 

“A thundercloud?!” Sakura barked, jabbing a thumb at his chest. “I am not—!”

 

“You kind of are,” Nirei said, smiling. “A bit grumpy, but you water everything around you. Like… metaphorically.”

 

Kiryu nodded. “See? That’s beautiful.”

 

Sakura looked up to the sky like he was begging the universe for strength. “I hate all of you.”

 

“Guess that means I’m hired?” Kiryu asked sweetly.

 

“No,” Sakura snapped.

 

“Yes,” Suo corrected gently, patting Sakura’s shoulder. “And starting tomorrow.”

 

Kiryu beamed. “Looking forward to it, boss.”

 

Sakura sighed so deeply it sounded like his soul left his body. “I regret everything.”

“We'll work out the other details tomorrow. Nice to meet you, Kiryu.” Suo bows his head. “We forgot to introduce ourselves, but my name is Hayato Suo.”

Nirei bows his head as well. “Akihiko Nirei.”

Sakura doesn't bow his head and instead crosses his arms over his chest. “Haruka Sakura…” 

“Got it.” Kiryu points at the three of them, reciting their names. “Suo, Nirei, and Sakura. See you tomorrow.”

Kiryu waves goodbye and continues his way down the street. Once he's out of earshot, Sakura turns to Suo with a death glare. “I hope you know what you're doing. I don't know the first thing about hiring people!”

Nirei gives him a confused glance. “But…you're like…an entrepreneur. You're supposed to know about hiring people.”

“I didn't know you knew things about owning a business,” Sakura said sharply and irritably. His exhaustion is evident in his tone, and Nirei didn't take the sharp response to heart.

“My, my. Aren't you tired?” Suo shakes his head. “I'll help you tomorrow, Sakura. Trust me.”

“You can?”

 

“You will?”

Nirei and Sakura said at the same time.

“Yes.” Suo continues to smile. “But first…you need to rest. I can hear your bones aching.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The water was still warm, steam curling lazily around Sakura’s shoulders as he leaned back in the tub, eyes closed. His arms rested on the sides, and his expression, usually stiff with irritation or sarcasm, had softened into something rare—peace.

 

Suo and Nirei helped him close, which he was grateful for, but of course, he'll never say it out loud. His feet ache, and so does the rest of his body. While having more and more customers was good for business, he couldn't help but think about Umemiya and Sugishita.

 

It's strange. He actually kind of misses the guy who would visit his shop every day and buy something a little different with each trip. It's been a week since he's seen Umemiya.

 

He went to the supermarket where he knew Umemiya worked at but to no avail. And there's no way in hell he'll ask anyone about his whereabouts. That's far too embarrassing.

 

The door creaked open gently, and Sakura cracked one eye open with a grunt. “Unless you’re Nirei with dinner, I’m not interested.” He would curse Suo's existence for entering the bathroom without his permission, but like he said earlier, he's too tired to really care.

 

“Wrong boyfriend,” Suo’s familiar voice replied, followed by the rustling of his sweater being peeled off. Sakura huffs at the tease. “Nirei texted. He’s picking up dinner from that one Chinese place we like. Said we better not be asleep by the time he’s back.”

 

Sakura sank a little deeper into the water, sighing. “I’m not in the mood for you. If you’re here to make jokes while I’m trying to relax—”

 

“I’m here to help.” Suo rolled up the legs of his sweatpants and stepped into the bath behind Sakura, settling just outside the tub’s inner rim. He reached for a bottle of oil resting nearby. “Let me give you a massage.”

 

Sakura turned his head slightly, narrowing his eyes. “A massage?” His face is already red from the steam of the warm water he's in, but his face turns even redder at the thought of Suo willingly touching his bare skin.

 

“You’ve been working nonstop,” Suo said gently, rubbing the oil between his palms to warm it up. “And your posture is terrible when you’re stressed.”

 

“I’m not stressed,” Sakura lied instantly.

 

Suo only smiled. “I learned how to do this a long time ago. The same person who taught me martial arts taught me how to treat tension and muscle strain. Said it was part of knowing your body and how to care for others.”

 

There was silence for a moment.

 

Then Sakura muttered, “That old master sounds like a pain.”

 

“They were,” Suo said, laughing under his breath. “But… they were also kind. And they knew what it meant to grow up too fast.”

 

Suo’s fingers pressed gently into Sakura’s shoulders. The touch was firm, warm, grounding. Sakura flinched at first, complaining a little, but soon melted into it with a low exhale, his head tilting forward. “Oh…oh..” It sent tingling sensations down his spine, and it felt like he was floating on a cloud. 

 

Were Suo’s fingers ever this soft?

 

How come he's subject to this so easily? 

This feels… good.

 

“My parents were always sick,” Suo continued softly. “Always tired. I cooked, cleaned, and worked where I could. I never minded. It made me feel useful. But... I never had the chance to just be a kid.”

 

Sakura didn’t speak, but he shifted slightly, letting Suo work lower into the knots in his back. He holds back a grunt as a satisfying pop erupts in the air. Another series of pops in his joints release, and Sakura can feel his body becoming more and more relaxed. 

 

“Damn…you're…really good at this—” His eyes widened when Suo pressed against a particular hard spot and he jerked away from the touch.

 

“No, no. This is a knot we have to get out.” Suo mumbles. He leans Sakura back on his fist and digs into the spot, his grip getting firmer.

“Ah! Hey! Argh—Ngh!” The pressure releases, and Sakura arches his back as a quiet whimper leaves his mouth. He pants a little, his body shaking from something . Pleasure? Relief? Both? The florist didn't know. 

 

“There we go.” Suo nods to himself and smiles. He doesn't bring up the weird noise Sakura made just now, and Sakura doesn't want to bring it up. Denial is a river in Egypt, he supposes…

 

“That’s why I like taking care of people, I guess,” Suo continues, tone quieter now. “It’s what I’ve always done. What I know how to do.”

 

Sakura’s voice was gruff but low as he cleared his throat. “...That’s a heavy thing to carry, man.”

 

“Yeah,” Suo said with a half-laugh. “But sometimes I wonder if it’s not so bad now. Being with you and Nirei. It makes all that feel a little lighter.”

 

Sakura’s eyes widened at that. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t know how to. But instead of deflecting with sarcasm, he leaned back, letting his weight fall against Suo’s chest. Just slightly. He can feel Suo’s abs, how soft and firm his body feels. 

 

He feels good. And smells good, too. That could be the oil Suo just used. Or maybe not. Who knows.

 

“I won’t say thanks,” Sakura muttered.

 

“I didn’t ask for one,” Suo replied, lips quirking.

 

They stayed like that for a while. Quiet, warm, and content. Suo kept his hands to himself, but his eyes stared down at the top of Sakura’s split colored hair. The zig-zag split down the middle separates the white from the black. He's still amazed how someone so beautiful could be born in the same era he's in.

 

“Your hair is beautiful, Sakura.” Suo comments. 

 

“...” Sakura bites his lower lip, blushing. “...Yeah yeah.”

“I'm serious.”

“For the first time.” He snorts, but Suo is being serious. 

 

Suo wanted to say more but didn't. He knows Sakura will just deflect any compliments that come his way. It makes him a little sad, but also determined to make Sakura believe he's beautiful. Because he is. Not just his appearance, but his caring attitude and brash personality. Suo sees himself dating Sakura now that he's really thinking about it.

He sees himself dating the two of them. He didn't mind the thought at all. It actually made him a little excited. Being in a relationship with Nirei is lovely enough, and adding Sakura will make it a little lovelier.

Suo nearly giggles at the thought, his cheeks turning pink. Sakura makes him happy. Sakura is kind. Sakura is beautiful. Sakura is…

 

 The sound of the front door opening and Nirei’s voice calling startles Suo out of his fantasy of dating Sakura. “I’m back, and I brought dessert!” echoed through the apartment as Nirei entered the apartment.

 

Sakura groaned. “He better not walk in here.”

 

Suo snickered, regaining his composure. “You worried he’ll see your weak spot?”

 

“Shut up.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The dishes had been washed, leftovers packed away, and the living room had dimmed into that warm quiet that only happens when everyone feels at home.

 

Sakura was stretched out on the couch, his legs dangling over one armrest, a pillow covering his face. “I’m so tired…”

 

“You work too hard,” Suo called from the kitchen, drying his hands. “You didn’t even stop for lunch today. You just have to insist that you have to keep working.”

 

“I didn’t have time,” Sakura muttered from beneath the pillow. “Some kid knocked over an entire display of azaleas. I had to re-pot all of them.”

 

Nirei appeared with a hairdryer in one hand and a towel draped over his shoulder as he emerged from the bathroom. “No excuse, Sakura. Sit up.”

 

Sakura peeked out from under the pillow with a raised eyebrow. “What?”

 

“Sit. Up.” Nirei frowns and puts a hand on his hip, his tone firm and level.

 

“Oh, my…” Suo shivers in delight at Nirei's tone.

 

Sakura hesitated, then reluctantly obeyed, plopping himself onto the floor with a heavy sigh. “This better not be weird.”

 

“It’s not weird,” Nirei said as he took a seat behind him and began gently towel-drying his hair. “I just thought… maybe you could use someone taking care of you for once. And because you'll catch a cold if you let your hair dry like that.”

 

Sakura didn’t respond. But he didn’t move away, either. He stares at his feet, blinking rapidly. “This is…” He thought but was not able to finish it as he spotted Suo approaching them with that damn smile he always wears.

 

Suo returned and settled nearby on the couch, watching with an amused smile as Nirei carefully combed his fingers through Sakura’s hair before switching on the dryer, the gentle whir filling the space.

 

Sakura’s shoulders slowly dropped. His eyes flutter shut, and he sighs deeply. “This feels nice.” He mutters to no one. He doesn't expect an answer.

 

“Yeah?” Nirei asks over the sound of the hair dryer. He looks at Suo, and the two of them grin. Nirei likes the texture of Sakura’s hair. It's so soft and fluffy. It's fun to play with, too.

“I've never seen him look so relaxed.” Nirei thought excitedly. “He's been working a lot lately. Coming back later and later each day. I understand he works alone, but he really does need help with the shop. Seeing him so stressed makes me upset.”

 

Nirei shakes his head. “As a concerned friend, I want to support him however I can. But…friend doesn't seem right with Sakura…”

 

They have been living with Sakura for about a month already. The best month of his life was when he added a new person to his life. Each day is like a well-wrapped gift. With Suo's sweet kisses and Sakura’s bashful expressions whenever they say or do anything remotely romantic. He's fun to be around. He loves it.

He wants more of Sakura.

More friendship? No. Not friendship. Something more. Something more intimate. Something more real.

Something with Sakura adding more to his and Suo’s relationship. 

 

The more Nirei thought about it, the more it made sense. He has the same feelings for Sakura as he has for Suo….

Nirei doesn't want a friendship with Sakura. He's more precious than friendship.

 

It's not as scary as he thought it would be. It feels natural, like it was supposed to happen.

 

By the time Nirei switched off the dryer and dwelt on his feelings, Sakura’s head had tilted slightly, resting back against Nirei’s knee. The blonde blinks and laughs softly. 

 

“Did he fall asleep?” Suo asked quietly.

 

Nirei nodded, smiling. “Mmhm.” He pushes back Sakura’s bangs and lightly rests his hand on his cool forehead.

 

“Cute. He's so cute.”

 

Nirei couldn't help but agree.

 

They didn’t move him—didn’t wake him. Just stayed there, the three of them in quiet closeness. Suo picked up a blanket and draped it over Sakura’s lap. Nirei continued gently brushing his fingers through his now fluffy hair.

 

Nirei didn’t say a word.

 

But his heart was full.

 

He has to tell Suo about his realization. His feelings for Sakura. 

 

Knowing Suo, he'll understand…

Right?

Before Nirei could open his mouth, the brunette had already beaten him to it.

“Wanna go out on the balcony and talk?”

A witch, Sakura, would mumble, Nirei thought as he gulped nervously. Suo is definitely a witch.

“Y—Yeah…”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The bell above the flower shop door jingled as Sakura flipped the sign to Open. The scent of fresh-cut blossoms and damp soil lingered in the morning air, sunlight streaming in through the front windows.

 

Kiryu stood at attention near the counter, an oversized lavender cardigan hanging off one shoulder, pink hair tucked behind his pierced ear, and a customer service smile that could make even a cactus feel appreciated.

 

Suo leaned against the counter, sipping iced tea through a straw. “You ready for your first day in floral boot camp?”

 

Kiryu gave him a thumbs-up with both hands. “Very.”

 

Sakura sighed loudly. “It’s a flower shop, not a warzone.”

 

“Your attitude says otherwise,” Suo muttered behind his straw.

 

Sakura turned to glare. “You want to be next on the training schedule?”

 

Suo smiled serenely. “I already passed.”

 

Kiryu tried very hard not to laugh, so he cleared his throat. “My…what an interesting relationship they have. Are they dating? They're cute together. But what about…um…what's his name…ah. Nirei. Are they both dating Nirei? I'll have to observe more.”

 

Sakura pinched the bridge of his nose. “Alright. Let’s start easy. You’re going to sweep the shop floor, arrange the stock buckets, and—” He paused. “Don’t talk to the hydrangeas. They don’t talk back.”

 

Kiryu tilted his head, humming. “That sounds like something someone who does talk to the hydrangeas would say.”

 

Suo choked on his tea. “He’s got you there.”

 

“Ugh! You’re both fired.”

 

“You haven’t even hired me yet,” Kiryu said cheerfully as he picked up the broom. “Not officially, anyways.”

 

Suo gave Sakura a sly look. “He’s already better at customer banter than you.”

 

“Leave. Both of you.”

 

They didn’t.

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

 

Later, while Kiryu was diligently organizing seed packets by color gradient (unprompted), Suo helped Sakura in the back room with inventory.

 

“You know,” Suo said casually, checking off a clipboard, “He’s not bad.”

 

“He hasn’t broken anything yet,” Sakura muttered, but the annoyance in his voice was clearly just for show.

 

Suo nudged him lightly with his elbow. “Come on. Admit it. You’re impressed.”

 

“…He’s alright,” Sakura grumbled.

 

“You’re glowing with pride.”

 

“I’m glowing with rage.”

 

Suo gave him a suspicious side glance. “If you say so.”

Sakura huffs. He grabs the clipboard from Suo to look at the stuff he needs to order and other important stuff. He doesn't dare look at Suo because he knows that damn man would tease him until the very end of time. “Thanks for calling off to help me train Kiryu…”

“Mhm.” Suo nods. “I don't mind when it comes to you and Nirei.”

“...” Sakura peeks to the side a little and gives Suo a rare, shy smile. “You're so weird.”

“Thanks.”

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

Kiryu held up two nearly identical flower arrangements to Sakura. He just got done ringing up a customer and offering his customer service smile that could woo anyone if he tried hard enough.

 

“One of these looks like a romantic confession, and the other looks like someone apologizing for stepping on your cat. Which do you prefer for the display window?”

 

Sakura stared at him. “They’re the same arrangement.”

 

“They have very different auras,” Kiryu replied seriously, eyes twinkling. “This one says ‘I love you, but I’m scared of commitment,’ and this one says ‘I love you and I also baked you banana bread.’”

 

“What the hell—”

 

Suo poked his head out from the back room, munching on a rice cracker. “I vote banana bread. I love a good banana bread.”

 

“Banana bread it is,” Kiryu said cheerfully, setting the ‘winner’ on the display table.

 

Sakura just stared. “This is what I get for hiring someone who wears three different patterns at once.”

 

“I call it maximalism,” Kiryu said with a wink. “Or trauma couture.”

 

Suo actually dropped his cracker laughing.

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

 

Later, as they were restocking the mini succulents, Kiryu let out a quiet gasp.

 

“Oh no…”

 

“What?” Sakura asked, tense.

 

Kiryu held up a tiny cactus pot. “This one has a tiny chip in the corner. I think… I think I can fix it.”

 

“You’re going to glue it?” Suo asked, peering over his shoulder.

 

Kiryu looked at them both with mock solemnity. “No. I’m going to believe in it.”

 

Sakura blinked. “Get out of my shop.”

 

Kiryu blinked right back, unbothered. “But my shift’s not over.”

“You're fired. Go. Bye-bye. See you never.”

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

 

As the day progressed, Kiryu proved surprisingly capable. He’s delicate with flowers, meticulous with labeling, and so friendly with the walk-in customers that one elderly lady hugged him before leaving.

 

Suo nudged Sakura in the ribs again. “I think she likes him more than she likes you.”

 

Sakura growled under his breath. “She asked me if I was his assistant.”

 

Kiryu, hearing this, offered Sakura a cheerful thumbs-up from across the counter. 

 

“I hate this,” Sakura muttered.

 

“You love this,” Suo said with a smug smile.

 

“…Shut up.”

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

 

Kiryu is awkwardly but earnestly trying to tie a ribbon around a flower box. His tongue sticks out in concentration. In the background, Sakura mutters darkly about him wasting perfectly good ribbon, while Suo quietly helps reorganize the pots Kiryu knocked over earlier.

 

Then—

 

SLAM!

 

The door swings open so fast that the wind knocks over a hanging fern. All three men jump at the sound.

 

“SAKURAAA!” booms Umemiya’s voice.

 

Sakura jumps a foot in the air, nearly dropping a tray of carnations. “WHAT NOW?!” He blinked and was surprised to see the one person he had grown to miss a little.

 

In struts Umemiya, sunny as ever, with Sugishita trailing behind him like a silent shadow with a clipboard in hand and a threatening aura. 

 

“Did I ever tell you how amazing you three are?! Huh?! For saving my dear little sister! You're heroes! My heroes!”

 

Kiryu blinks. “Sister?” He turns to Suo.

 

Suo waves Kiryu over. “Kotoha Tachibana. She works at that cafe down the street. Nirei, Sakura, and I saved her from being mugged the other night.”

 

“Ohhhhhh.” Kiryu nods.

 

Sugishita nods in Kiryu’s direction silently. Kiryu immediately looks away and tightens the ribbon.

 

Umemiya slaps a shiny envelope onto the counter. “Where's that other guy? Nirei? Probably at work.”

 

“He is,” Suo confirms.

 

“That’s alright. He's a librarian, so I'll stop by the library to give him his gift. As thanks, I pulled some strings and got you these luxury hot spring tickets! Only opens once a year, and it's prime season in two months!”

 

“Wait, that place?” Suo blinked. “The one in the mountains with the famous open-air baths?”

 

“The one with the waterfall view?” Kiryu added, eyes going wide.

 

“The one that costs a small fortune?” Sakura squinted suspiciously.

 

“Yes, yes, and yes!” Umemiya beamed. “All three of you, together, for one glorious week of soaking, sleeping, and not dealing with idiots like me!”

 

“Speak for yourself,” Sugishita muttered.

 

Umemiya patted him on the shoulder. “You’re not an idiot, Sugishita. You’re a cold, terrifying angel of logistics.”

 

Sugishita grumbles, and his face turns a shade lighter. Probably his way of blushing.

 

Kiryu, still holding the half-tied bouquet, blinked. “Wait… are the three of them going to a hot spring together? Like… romantically?”

 

Silence.

 

Even the fern stopped swaying.

 

Kiryu blinked. “So… you’re dating?”

 

 Sakura sputtered, and Suo just smiled knowingly.

“These, my good gentlemen, are tickets to paradise. I think you should take it.” Umemiya offers.

 

Sakura opens his mouth to speak when suddenly, the door slams open, startling everyone. “God damn it! Stop opening the damn door like that!” The florist yells in irritation.

“Woah. Is that the way you treat customers?” 

 

Kotoha strides in with a knowing smile on her face. “Hey. Just in time to see the whole gang…well…” She stands on her tiptoes. “Except for Nirei.”

 

“If you aren't buying anything, you aren't customers,” Sakura grumbles.

“Sis, hey.” Umemiya waves. “I was just handing them the tickets to that fancy hot spring.”

Kotoha stepped forward, eyes sparkling with excitement. “ Seems like I did drop by on time! He pulled some strings at his friend’s place. A week's stay at the Yunohana-no-Mori Hot Spring Retreat. Private outdoor bath, kaiseki meals, beautiful mountain views… and they barely let anyone in!”

 

Suo rubs the back of his head, still trying to take in the information.“That’s insanely exclusive.”

 

“I know,” Umemiya smirked, arms crossed proudly. “But I figured if anyone deserved a little R&R after saving my kid sister from creeps, it’s you three. No arguing. I already told the owners you’re coming.” 

“Wow. Congratulations, guys.” Kiryu does a slow clap as he grins lazily.

 

Kotoha stepped beside Umemiya and added with a playful grin, “It’s also a good bonding opportunity, y’know? Sharing a bath, having a few drinks, letting your walls down~”

 

Sakura blinked. “Sharing… a bath?”

 

“Don’t be shy, it’s tradition,” Umemiya teased with a wink. “Besides, you guys are practically inseparable lately. Yeah, I see you guys walking down the streets all the time.”

Suo clapped a hand on Sakura’s back. “Come on. We’ve earned a break. What do you say?”

 

Sakura looked at the envelope in his hand, the thick paper with gold foil stamping, the kind of invitation he’d never expected to receive in his life. He glanced at Suo’s hopeful smile and Kotoha’s teasing smile.

 

“…Tch. Fine. But if either of you hog the bath, I’m kicking you in.”

 

Umemiya laughed. “That’s the spirit. Enjoy yourselves!”

“Nirei would love this!” Suo said to himself. “Thank you so much for the opportunity, Mr. Umemiya.” Suo bows his head, and Sakura sort of bows. 

“...Yeah, thanks…”

“Yay for you guys.” Kiryu cheers.

“Ooh. A new worker you have, Sakura?” Kotoha asks while she turns to Kiryu. “Hello. I'm Kotoha Tachibana.” She holds out a hand to shake, and Kiryu gladly returns it, his oversized sleeves getting in the way, but she doesn't seem to mind. “Mitsuki Kiryu.”

“I'm surprised he hired you.” 

“I didn't hire him.”

“He did.” Suo pokes Sakura’s cheek. 

“That's great, Sakura!” Umemiya chimes in. “You're getting comfortable with the community around you! I'm proud of you!”

Sakura blushes. “Stop it!”

“Stop what?” Suo teases.

“That! This! Everything!” 

“Eh?” Kiryu hides his smile as Kotoha leans her arm on his shoulder. “Why is he so flustered?”

“He can't take a compliment. Bombard them with him and you can probably get the day off.” Kotoha whispers too loudly.

“I see.” Kiryu soaks in the information like a sponge.

“No! Don't do that!”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The day transitions into night, and night turns into day.

 

The five muggers sat scattered around a rundown apartment, ice packs and makeshift bandages covering swollen jaws and bruised ribs. The leader lit a cigarette, the end flaring red in the dark. He clicks his tongue as pain swells in his tongue, and he angrily puts out the cigarette in the ashtray, irritated that he couldn't smoke without being in pain. “Damn!” He cries and kicks the side table, watching it smash against the wall.

 

“Can't believe those three freaks made a fool outta us.” The second mugger grumbles. “Still hurting even after all this time has passed. Damn shit bags.”

 

“Should’ve known something was off. That guy with the two-toned hair? He moved like he’s broken bones before.” The fourth mugger said while he was holding an ice pack over his bruised eye.

 

“And the tall one…” The third one grumbled, rubbing his shoulder. “Looked soft. Smiled while he kicked me in the stomach.”

 

“Yeah. Creepy-ass smile. Like he enjoyed it.”

 

The fifth one — the quietest of the group until now — held up his phone. On it was a picture of the public library website. A recent update featured a photo of Nirei and his coworkers standing outside the library. Nirei sat in the middle of the group, smiling innocently at the camera.

 

“Found ‘em,” He said. “That guy with the blonde hair and the gentle face? He didn’t fight back. Just shielded that girl the whole time.”

 

The others leaned in to get a good look at Nirei.

 

“He’s the weak one. Soft. We go after him.” The leader said while cracking his knuckles.

 

“What, just jump him, then?” The fourth one asks.

 

“No. Not this time,” The first said, eyes dark. “We do it smart. Quiet. Slow. They won’t even know we’re watching.”

 

A silence stretched across the room, thick with hatred.

 

“We take our time,” Someone muttered. “We make it count.”

“We'll just wait.”

The leader cackles, taking a picture of Nirei on his phone to have it for himself. He's going to make sure he won't be made a fool. Not again.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Notes:

You didn't think I put those muggers in for nothing, right?

 

Oooh this is gonna be fun.

Chapter 8: A flower for each of us

Summary:

11k words of pure fluff.

Enjoy~

Also I made a playlist!

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3NgiLHKUMkEy83I8tgWPKz?si=QFTYMve5SMywe24b4TjDPg

The rain had finally stopped, the last drops clinging stubbornly to the windows as a warm breeze drifted in. Late afternoon sunlight pooled on the living room floor, soft and golden.

 

Sakura sat cross-legged on the floor, arms crossed but lips twitching in amusement as he watched the TV. He's also trying his hardest not to blush with Suo sprawled on the couch behind him, using Sakura’s shoulder as a headrest. Nirei, seated on a beanbag nearby that he had recently bought, held the glossy hot spring tickets like they were a sacred artifact. He stares at it in awe, blinking rapidly at the ticket.

 

“So,” Nirei began, voice full of exaggerated awe. “We’ve been blessed with luxury and lavishness.” He holds it up in the air, seeing the artificial light making the ticket glow with pride.

 

Suo snorted. “Courtesy of one extremely dramatic man and his extremely scary situationship.”

 

“Sugishita’s not that scary,” Nirei said thoughtfully. “Unless you disrespect Umemiya. Then yeah. Instant death. He'll also judge you to see if you belong in heaven or hell.”

Sakura rolled his eyes while turning his head to Nirei. “We don’t even know when it opens.”

 

 “The ticket says mid-autumn,” Nirei said, flipping it over. “But that’s like… two months away. Still, we should plan outfits.”

Suo lifted his head, grinning. “Are you seriously planning your bathhouse fit? Are you going to buy new clothes or use the ones you have back in our closet?”

 

“Absolutely! I'm going to buy new clothes!” Nirei exclaims while pumping his fist in the air. “I want to look good while soaking in a tub of minerals.”

 

“Great. I’ll be sure to bring my best towel,” Sakura muttered.

 

Suo and Nirei burst into laughter while Sakura chuckles under his breath. It wasn’t even that funny, but it was one of those shared moments where everything felt light and easy, where the jokes didn’t need to be clever because the company was just right.

 

Nirei leaned forward. “Okay, but really, can you imagine? The three of us in yukatas, relaxing in some mountain lodge, sipping tea like we’re rich retirees—”

 

 “You’re romanticizing this way too hard,” Sakura grumbled. “But it does sound nice.” He thought to himself.

 

Suo leaned in again, hugging him from behind. Sakura doesn't push him off and bites his lower lip to suppress his blush from spreading over his entire face. “Let him dream. Besides, it’ll be our first trip together ever. Kind of a big deal.”

 

That quieted Sakura for a second. His fingers twitched, then slowly curled away from Suo's touch. He doesn't notice the disappointed expression that crosses Suo's face. 

 

 “…Yeah. Kind of a big deal.” He mumbles and looks at his hands. His first trip ever with people he considered friends. He's never been to a hot spring before. He can admit it's exciting to think about. “Maybe…” Sakura takes a deep breath and glances at Nirei shyly. “You guys can help me pack? I have never been to a hot spring.”

 

Nirei beamed at both of them, his heart swelling with pride. He runs a hand through his blonde hair as he stares at Sakura’s cute expression. “Of course.”

 

“We'll help however we can.” Suo nods.

 

“...Thanks.” 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Suo stood at the stove, humming softly as he stirred a pot of miso soup. Nirei was perched at the kitchen counter, cutting vegetables with careful precision and murmuring to Suo.

 

Sakura, arms folded, leaned against the wall, scowling. He doesn't know why, but he feels jealous at the sight of the couple doing…couple things. Talking softly. And laughing at each other's jokes. He feels…left out. “You’re both too domestic,” He muttered angrily. “Makes me sick.”

Suo grinned without looking up. “Jealous? You can join us, you know. The kitchen’s open to everyone... even you. This is your kitchen after all.”

 

Sakura's eyes narrowed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Suo turned to him, spoon in hand, tilting his head innocently. “Just saying. I’ve never seen you make anything other than instant ramen, and what was that thing you mentioned earlier this month? Mystery curry.”

 

 “It’s called minimalism.” Sakura defended himself. “The curry has a buy one, get one free deal at the convenience store, so it's a good deal.”

“It's called depression in a bowl.” Suo deadpans.

 

Nirei snorted behind his hand that covered his mouth to suppress his laugh.. “He’s got a point, Sakura.”

 

That did it.

 

 “Tch. Move over,” Sakura snapped, marching over and practically shoving Suo aside. Suo laughs during the process. “I’ll show you all. I can cook a full-course meal. No sweat.”

 

Suo stepped back with a theatrical flourish. He grabs Nirei's arm and pulls him with him.“The kitchen is yours, oh culinary king.”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Ten minutes later…

 

 “Uh… Sakura?” Nirei said hesitantly.

Sakura stood over the stove with every burner on. He had a pan of eggs and a pot of rice boiling over. For some reason, there were carrot peels in the sink, and the microwave was running despite nothing being inside it.

 

 “It’s under control!” He barked, poking violently at the eggs which were now suspiciously brown on one side and raw on the other.

Suo leaned in toward Nirei. “Should we call the fire department now or…?”

 

“I have them on speed dial,” Nirei said while pulling out his phone.

 

“Get out!” Sakura shouted, waving a spatula that had a mysterious glob on it. “You’re ruining my flow!”

 

“What flow?!” Suo asks.

The smoke detector went off, and it began beeping as the smoke erupted in the air. Nirei yelped and grabbed a towel to fan it while Suo burst out laughing and holding his stomach.

 

 “Sakura, what did you do to the rice?!” Suo wheezes while falling to the ground.

“I boiled it!” Sakura snapped, slamming the pot lid back down. “Like people do!”

 

Suo peeked inside. “This is rice soup.”

 

 “It’s modern fusion cuisine,” Sakura growled.

 

“It's porridge.” Nirei cries while fanning the smoke alarm while wailing. “Call the ambulance!”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Eventually, the eggs gave up on being food, the rice fused to the bottom of the pot, and the mystery glob on the spatula began to smoke.

 

Nirei finally took pity as he glanced at Sakura’s defeated face. “Okay, Sakura, how about you sit down and we’ll order in for tonight.” He tries to take the spatula away from Sakura, but yips like a kitten when Sakura aggressively swipes it away from his reach.

 

 “No!” Sakura huffed, but his voice cracked. “I wanted to prove I could do it…”

Suo, still giggling, came over and slung an arm around his shoulders and grabbed the spatula with a small smile. “You proved something, alright.”

 “What, that I’m a disaster?”

“Precisely. And that you’re our disaster,” Suo said, ruffling his hair. “And we wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Heh…yeah.” Nirei takes another look at the mess and holds up his phone. “Wanna get seafood tonight?”

 

“...Yeah.” Sakura shuts his eyes in defeat. He throws in the towel and leans against Nirei, who manages to catch his weight by wrapping his arms around his waist.

“Careful, big boy.” Suo teases.

 

Sakura did not remark except for a grunt.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The kitchen was a war zone.

 

Smoke still lingered faintly in the air, the rice pot was soaking in the sink (likely a lost cause), and the spatula had been declared legally deceased. Nirei gave it a formal funeral by wrapping it in paper towels and gently setting it on top of the trash can. Maybe in another life, the spatula would have had a better life.

 

 In the living room, things were much more peaceful, though.

 

The trio sat huddled together on the couch, takeout containers balanced on their laps. Sakura was in the middle, arms crossed stubbornly, his cheeks still flushed from embarrassment and a little residual smoke inhalation.

 

Suo, sitting to his left, handed him a piece of tempura. “Here. For your efforts, brave chef. The spatula died with great honor, knowing that you were the last thing it saw before it met its tragic death.”

 

 “Tch,” Sakura grunted, but accepted it anyway by biting it off of Suo’s fork instead of taking it like a normal person would've.

 

Nirei, on his right, leaned in with a teasing smile. “You did your best. Honestly, we’ve never had such an exciting dinner prep.” He holds up a piece of lobster tail meat, and Sakura leans over to Nirei to bite it off of his fork like he did with Suo.

 

 “Exciting?” Sakura muttered through his bite. “You mean terrifying. I never cooked like that before! I'm usually decent! Suo put a spell on me or something.”

Suo chuckled, his shoulder pressed warmly to Sakura’s. “Well, we’re all fed now. That’s what matters.”

“You didn't deny the spell you cast.” Sakura narrowed his eyes.

 

“Such allegations are nothing to worry about,” Suo said proudly.

 

“Nirei. You're my own safe space at this point.” Sakura grumbled, but he relaxed against them, the tension in his body slowly melting away. He side-eyes Suo as he leans mostly on Nirei.

 

“Oh dear.” Nirei blushes as he holds Sakura close. “I'll protect you from that nasty monster.”

 

“Yes.”

The TV played something softly in the background. Some random documentary, none of them were really watching. Their focus had shifted to something quieter, something sweeter. Their hands were nearly touching each other's, their bodies radiating warmth each of them craved. Eventually, the takeout boxes were stacked on the table, and the three of them sat in a gentle tangle of limbs.

 

Suo rested his head on Sakura’s shoulder, his hand lazily resting over Sakura’s knee. Nirei curled up beside them, his head nestled into Sakura’s other side, playing absently with the sleeve of Sakura’s shirt.

 

 “This is nice,” Nirei murmured. “Just… being here with you two.” He looks up at Sakura, and Sakura looks down at him with flushed cheeks.

 

 “Yeah,” Suo agreed, his voice soft. “No kitchen disasters, no work stress. Just us. And our dear Sakura.”

Sakura looked down at both of them, caught in the warmth of their closeness. It was strange how easily he'd gotten used to this. How comforting it was to be needed and wanted. His first instinct is to push them away, but he doesn't. He likes this. He likes being with Suo and Nirei because they…

 

 “Yeah,” He said at last, barely above a whisper. “Just us.” He smiles a little, shyly snuggling down on the couch and sighing.

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The living room was dark, bathed in the soft blue glow of the TV's standby light. The quiet hum of the city outside filtered through the cracked patio door, and the air had turned a bit cool as night settled in.

 

Sakura stirred first.

 

He blinked blearily, trying to shift, only to find he couldn’t move.

 

 “What the—” He panics a little, his body shuffling around, and he looks down to see—

Nirei was draped over him like a blanket, clinging to him in his sleep with all the ferocity of a determined koala. One leg tangled around Sakura’s, an arm snug around his waist, and his face nuzzled comfortably into Sakura’s chest.

 

Sakura sighed softly and relaxed. It was hard to stay annoyed at something so peaceful and…cute? Still, he carefully pried Nirei’s limbs away one by one like defusing a sleepy bomb. “Damn blonde…” He mutters as Nirei won't let go of him. The more he struggled, the more Nirei clung closer to him.

Once free, Sakura stood and stretched, rubbing the back of his neck and staring down at the blonde who had completely taken over the couch. He grabs a blanket from the closet and drapes it over Nirei, making sure he's comfortable.

 

That’s when he noticed.

 

The balcony door was cracked open. A thin trail of smoke floated through the gap.

 

Suo was out there.

 

That alone was strange. Suo never smoked. Or at least not in front of them. He always said the smell gave him a headache. And yet there he was, leaning quietly on the rail, the ember of a cigarette glowing between his fingers, his other hand loosely holding a cup of something. Probably cold tea by now.

 

Sakura stepped out quietly. The breeze was cooler here, brushing against his arms. He glanced over and shivered.

 

 “Didn’t know you smoked.” His voice is rough with sleep.

Suo didn’t look at him right away.

 

 “I don’t. Not really,” He said, exhaling slowly. “Just… sometimes when I'm thinking.”

Sakura leaned on the railing next to Suo, eyes drifting out over the city. “Something bothering you?”

 

A long silence stretched between them. Finally, Suo spoke, his voice softer than usual as he inhaled the smoke from the cigarette and exhaled. He sets the cup of cold tea on the ground.

 

 “You ever feel like… you’re holding something together with string and tape? And you just hope no one notices until it’s strong enough on its own?”

Sakura glanced sideways, but didn’t interrupt.

 

Suo took another drag from the cigarette, then flicked the ash into the small tray.

 

 “The eyepatch,” He said suddenly. “You ever wondered about it?”

Sakura blinked. “Well…yeah… but I figured it was rude to ask, so I don't try to push you about it.”

 

“Only Nirei knows the full story. I never told anyone else.” Suo paused. “I got into a bad fight when I was younger. I can't really remember, but my Master gave me this eye patch, saying this is my punishment for using my strength to hurt others who didn't need it.”

The silence turned heavy, filled with the sound of a distant car and the breeze tugging gently at Suo’s hair. His pink eyes glance over to Sakura, and he offers the cigarette. Sakura takes it with a nod and inhales the smoke slowly.

 

 “I lost most of the vision in that eye. It’s not gone, but it’s bad. I wear the patch so I don’t forget.”

Sakura didn’t say anything at first. Then, quietly:  “Don’t forget what?” He exhales the smoke and hands the cigarette back to Suo.

Suo looked at him, and in the dim moonlight, he looked tired—older somehow as he accepted the cigarette back. “That I’m capable of hurting people. That I have to be better than who I was.”

Sakura’s chest tightened. He moved closer to the brunette. “Suo… you’re not that kid anymore.”

“Maybe not,” Suo murmured while shrugging. “But I still carry that little kid with me, reminding myself that…if I ever lose control…I'll do something I’d regret.”

Sakura hesitated, then reached up, gently removing the cigarette from Suo’s fingers. He put it out in the tray, then hesitantly grabbed his cold hand. Suo looks up with a soft gasp, blinking only twice. 

 

 “You don’t have to carry everything alone.” Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, the world felt still.

 

Suo gave a weak, tired smile, his cheeks flushing pink. “Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Sakura said, a little gruffly, like the words embarrassed him. Then, after a beat: “And for the record…you don’t need the eyepatch to prove anything. You’re already better.”

Suo looked like he wanted to say something, but instead he reached out, placing a warm hand over Sakura’s. They stayed like that for a while, just the two of them, watching the quiet city, two tired hearts slowly healing.

 

The silence between them had softened after a while.

 

Sakura was still standing beside Suo, their hands loosely touching. The breeze ruffled their hair, and the streetlights far below shimmered like reflections in a puddle.

 

Suo shifted.

 

 “Do you want to see it?” He asked suddenly, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sakura turned to him. “See what?”

 

Suo didn’t answer. Instead, he slowly reached up and loosened the strap of his eyepatch. The fabric slid away, and he lowered his hand over the rail. 

 

Sakura’s breath caught, but not out of fear. Out of reverence.

 

He saw it. What exactly, he couldn’t be sure, by the way the shadows played across Suo’s face didn’t make it clear. Gently, he grabs Suo’s face and turns it fully so he can see all of his face. Sakura didn’t press. He didn’t need to. What mattered was Suo offering it to him. This part of himself that he never showed to anyone else.

 

Without thinking, Sakura lifted a hand.

 

“May I?”

 

Suo didn’t answer, just nodded once, eyes flicking away like he was bracing for something.

 

Sakura’s fingers brushed gently across Suo’s cheek, then up, feather-light across the skin near his eye. His touch was cautious, reverent, like he was afraid to hurt him, but more afraid to break the moment.

 

 “You’re beautiful,” He murmured.

 

Suo froze.

 

Those words…it was like a dam cracked inside him. He blinked rapidly, looking up at the sky as if hoping the moonlight could dry the sudden wetness forming in his eyes.

 

Sakura pulled his hand back slowly, sensing the change. He takes a step back. “I’ll head back in,” He said, his voice low. “You can stay out here if you want. I'm sure Nirei wants something to hug again, and I think I'm up next instead of the poor couch cushion.”

He stepped away, but paused at the door.

 

 “I meant what I said.”

Then he went back inside.

 

Suo stood there, his shoulders trembling slightly. The tears came. Not loud, not violent, but slow and aching. The kind you only let yourself cry when you finally feel safe. He covered his face with one hand, pressing his palm over the eye Sakura had touched. He can still feel the warmth of Sakura's touch. He's always so warm, even with that scowl he refuses to drop.

“Beautiful,” Suo whispered to the dark. “How could anyone else think that…?”

 

But Sakura had. And Suo believed him because, for the first time in a long time, someone saw him and didn’t flinch. Didn’t pity. Didn’t ask him to change.

 

Only Nirei had ever made him feel that safe.

 

Now there was someone else.

His heart aches. But in a good way. 

Suo stares at his eye patch and clutches it tightly in his grasp. He wipes the last tear that escaped his eye.

Maybe just for tonight, he should keep his eye patch off. 

Yeah…he'll do that.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Morning light filtered softly through the kitchen window, casting a golden glow over the quiet apartment. The kettle let out a faint hiss as water heated, and the scent of toasted bread filled the air.

 

Nirei stood in front of the stove, flipping eggs with practiced ease with a pan Sakura didn't use from last night's fiasco. Suo leaned against the counter beside him, still in his pajama pants, hair a little messy from sleep. A faint smile tugged at his lips.

 

 “Thanks for making breakfast,” Suo said, voice a little hoarse from sleep and his daily routine of meditating.

“You’re welcome,” Nirei said, glancing over his shoulder and eyes widening a little to see the eye patch off of Suo’s face. He didn't make a big thing about it and instead asked: “You were up late, weren’t you?”

Suo paused, then nodded.  “Yeah… I talked to Sakura last night.”

Nirei turned the burner down, curious but not surprised.

 

“You told him?”

 “Not everything. Just… enough,” Suo murmured, eyes lowered. “I let him see under the eyepatch.”

There was a beat of silence as Nirei processed that.

 

 “That’s a big deal,” he said gently. “You okay?”

Suo let out a breath, a gentle smile appearing on his face. “He said I was beautiful.”

 

Nirei’s lips twitched into a fond smile. He stepped closer and cupped Suo’s face with one flour-dusted hand.

 

“Well, he’s not wrong,” He whispers.

Suo chuckled, the tension in his shoulders softening. He leaned into the touch and kissed Nirei softly, slowly, familiarly, and warmly. They didn’t hear Sakura until the floorboard creaked. Sakura stood in the doorway, blinking blearily with a bedhead halo and a sleepy scowl. His eyes locked onto them, still mid-kiss, and time seemed to crawl for a beat too long.

 

Suo and Nirei broke apart gently, their lips still pink from the kiss.

 

“...Morning,” Sakura said, voice scratchy as he ignored the jealousy flaring up in his chest.

 

 “Good morning,” Nirei said a little too brightly, hiding his smile. “I made breakfast if you want some!”

 

 “You guys are disgusting,” Sakura muttered, grabbing a cup and pouring himself tea, clearly not as grumpy as he acted, given the way his ears turned red. “And yeah, I'll have some breakfast.” He spares Suo another glance from his uncovered eye and nods slightly.

Suo smirked, reaching for toast.  “You were staring.”

 

 “Was not.”

 “You were.” 

 “Boys, it's too early for this.” Nirei puts a hand on his hip as he chastises both of them like a scolding mother.

And despite the embarrassment, there was something warm in Sakura’s chest. A yearning, sure, but also a quiet comfort in knowing he was waking up to this.

 

To them.

He takes a sip from his tea, mumbling to Nirei and pulling out his rosary to point it at Suo.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Sakura stood in front of the bakery, staring at the paper bag in his hands. Inside were carefully wrapped bento boxes, still warm. He shifted on his feet, cheeks slightly flushed.

 

 “Stupid,” He muttered to himself. “They’re gonna tease me for this. Why am I even doing this shit?”

Still, he pushed open the bakery door.

 

Inside, the sweet smell of pastries hit him immediately. Customers stood in a small line, chatting and eyeing the displays. Behind the counter, Suo worked calmly, his smile never fading as he handed over a bag to an older woman. “Have a good day! Thank you for shopping here!” He says in a perfect customer service tone. If Sakura hadn't known better, he would've thought he and Kiryu were twins. Both are always smiling and fake in their own ways.

 

Maybe both of them are plotting to avenge the dead and take over the world. Sakura thinks that, and he won't let it go. Suo is a witch, and Kiryu is a wizard.

 

Suo looked up and lit up the moment he saw Sakura. “Oh?” He called out, walking over with a wiping cloth still in hand. “What brings you here, flower boy?” He turns to his coworker, holding up his index finger, signaling he'll be right back.

Sakura looked away, holding up the bag as Suo led them towards a booth.

 

 “Lunch.”

Suo blinked. “For me?”

 

“Tch. No, for the damn display breads,” Sakura deadpanned, then shoved it into Suo’s hands, ears red. “Of course it’s for you. Who else?” On a whim, Sakura thought it would be a good idea to bring his friends lunch. They were so kind to him, so he thought he would return the favor. Of course, he didn't make it, and it's store-bought, but it's the thought that counts, right?

 

Suo chuckled, observing the bag and peering inside to look at the contents. “That’s really sweet, Sakura. You didn’t have to.”

 “I know. I wanted to.”

And then, before Suo could say more, Sakura turned and muttered, “I’ve got another stop. See ya.”

 

Suo blinks before smiling at his lunch. He clutches it close to his chest, humming softly.

 

His coworker, Masaki, approached Suo with one raised eyebrow. “Hey, isn't that the guy who runs that flower shop not far from here?”

 

“Mhm…” 

 

“That's a nice thing he did for you.” Masaki holds up his thumb as he smiles at Suo.

 

“Yeah…he's so cool, isn't he?”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The sun beams down on the florist as he makes his way up the steps to the library. The inside air is refreshing and cool against his skin. The atmosphere is quiet, and the smell of old books lingers in the air. There aren't many people inside right now, and he is greeted by an older woman who recognizes him from his flower shop.

He peered between shelves, looking for Nirei. He's easy to spot because of his bright blonde hair and bright aura. It wasn’t long before he found him near the reading area, organizing a display of new releases. Nirei stops at what he is doing to stretch his arms over his head and groans softly in pain.

 

 “Hey,” Sakura said, puffing out his cheeks while taking a deep breath.

Nirei looked up, and his eyes widened. “Sakura? What are you doing here?” He gets excited, his body visibly shaking in excitement.

 

Sakura held out the bag.

“Brought lunch.”

 “...You brought me lunch?” Nirei’s eyes widened even more as he grabbed the bag with his mouth open a little.

 

 “Don’t make a big deal out of it like Suo did,” Sakura groans, eyes darting to the side. “Just… figured you’d forget to eat or something. So I bought it and…here we are.”

Nirei looks visibly touched by the gesture. “Thank you. I’ll… eat it during my break.”

Sakura gave a small nod, turned to leave, then paused. “It’s miso chicken. Thought you’d like it.”

 “I do,” Nirei said softly, fingers tightening around the bag. “I like everything you give me.” Nirei walks over to Sakura and beams. “May I?”

 

“... Don't take too long.”

Nirei leans over and rubs his head on Sakura's shoulder like a cat. “Thank you…”

Sakura left quickly before he could combust, pretending not to hear that last part.

 

He makes it back to his shop and runs to the bathroom to calm down his racing heart. He pats his chest a couple of times and then slaps his cheeks. “Get it together, damn it!”

 

These feelings. They can't be true at all! He refuses to believe that he's…falling for Suo and Nirei!

 

That isn't possible!

Almost immediately, as Sakura is nearly done with his gay crisis, his phone began to vibrate in his back pocket. He practically snatched his phone to see who was texting him.

Suo🍷 [1:47 PM]:

 

Lunch was delicious, by the way. Did you cast some kind of love spell on the rice?

 

Nirei🤗 [1:47 PM]:

It even had a little pickled plum heart…

(๑˃̵ᴗ˂̵)♡

 

Sakura🌜 [1:48 PM]:

It was just food shut up /ᐠ - ˕ -マ

 

Suo🍷 [1:48 PM]:

Just food that made me smile for like 30 straight minutes 😏

 

Nirei🤗 [1:49 PM]:

I almost cried in the library breakroom. The miso chicken was warm and tender. Just like you 🥺

 

Sakura🌜 [1:50 PM]:

IM BLOCKING BOTH OF YOU 😾🔫

 

Suo🍷 [1:50 PM]:

You won’t. You love us.

 

Sakura🌜 [1:50 PM]:

Im literally dying wtf 

 

Nirei added Mitsuki Kiryu

 

Kiryu💖 [1:51 PM]:

Already dialed 9, just waiting for your “1” and second “1” to confirm ❤️

 

Sakura🌜 [1:52 PM]:

Why would you add him. He should be working.

 

Nirei🤗 [1:52 PM]:

He’s blushing, isn’t he?

 

Kiryu💖 [1:52 PM]:

He ran to the bathroom but I bet he looks like someone swapped his blood with hot sauce.

 

Suo🍷 [1:53 PM]:

Please take a picture when you can. For science. 😭🙏🏻

 

Kiryu💖 [1:53 PM]:

📸 Coming right up.

 

Sakura🌜 [1:53 PM]:

I HATE ALL OF YOU I HOPE THE FLOOR SWALLOWS ME WHOLE

 

Nirei🤗 [1:54 PM]:

Love you too, Sakura~ 💕💕💕

Sakura puts his phone away as Suo begins to tease him even more. He can smell Kiryu approaching the bathroom door as he speaks. He'll just need to walk out there and be normal. Yeah, he can do that.

 

He took a deep breath after splashing water on his face. Then, he unlocks the door and opens it wide with his face still red and flustered.

 

A bright light snaps in his face, causing him to scream and fall back.

“Hehe.” Kiryu stands there with his phone in his hand. He looks at the photo he took of Sakura and smiles. “Got it.”

“Kiryu! You bastard!” 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Sakura barely got the door unlocked before it swung open on its own thanks to Suo, who pulled it wide with a smile that was way too innocent.

 

“There he is,” Suo purred, already stepping aside with a dramatic flourish. “Our delivery prince, come to bless us with lunch and his divine presence.”

 

“I’m gonna throw myself into the trash,” Sakura muttered, trying to push past him. “Outta my way.” He takes off his shoes and they flop on the ground next to Nirei's and Suo's.

 

“No can do,” Nirei chimed from the couch, already sliding over to make space. “We’ve been talking about your little lunch drop-off all day. Did you really shape the carrots into stars?”

 

“That was the store! I—I didn’t know they did that!” Sakura snapped, red-faced, as he sat on the couch and pouted.

 

“So modest,” Suo sighed as he closed the door. “You even remembered I like egg rolls. You do love us.”

 

“I forgot, okay?!”

 

“Hmm, so when you forget, you bought perfect bentos, and hand-deliver them with a shy glare?” Nirei teased, chin propped in his hand as he watched Sakura head toward the kitchen instead of relaxing on the couch. “Can’t wait to see what happens when you remember.”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Suo leaned against the counter, watching with a smirk as Sakura pretended to rummage through a drawer for no reason. “Honestly, if you’re going to spoil us like that, we’ll just have to find a way to return the favor…”

 

“…Return what favor?” Sakura asked, turning around, and promptly froze.

 

Because both Suo and Nirei were closing in, wearing similar innocent smiles.

 

Slow. Smiling. Dangerously affectionate.

 

“No. Don’t. Don’t you dare—” Sakura takes a step back, being cornered by the wall. “I know how to beat asses! Stay away from me!”

 

Suo grabbed one hand.

 

Nirei grabbed the other.

 

And just like that, Sakura was dragged to the couch and plopped between them like a royal sacrifice.

 

“Get off me, I swear to—!”

 

Suo hugged him from the side, nuzzling his hair. “You’re blushing again~”

 

“I’m not!”

 

Nirei rested his chin on Sakura’s shoulder, hugging his other side. “Mm, yep. Hot sauce levels confirmed.”

 

“WHY ARE YOU BOTH LIKE THIS—!”

 

The couple burst into laughter as Sakura had steam coming out of his ears. Though he tried to hide it in Suo’s sweater. Their warmth pressed in from both sides, grounding him like gravity.

 

Eventually, as the teasing faded into soft silence, Sakura sighed and mumbled, “You two are so annoying.”

 

“Yeah,” Suo murmured, wrapping his arm around his waist. “But we really do appreciate the lunch.”

 

“We wanted to say thank you in our own way.” Nirei grins.

 

Sakura sighs. “And like I said, it's no problem. Just stop…hugging me, please.”

 

“Of course, sure.”

 

“Sorry.”

 

Suo and Nirei pull away from Sakura. They watch with amused eyes as Sakura stands up and mumbles something about changing out of his clothes.

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The trio doesn’t feel like doing much that evening. The TV is playing some old reruns, but no one them are really watching. They’ve built a chaotic blanket fort in the middle of the living room, half-assed and held together by stubbornness, couch cushions, and Nirei’s childhood determination. Suo is the one who suggested it after having one cup of wine and a tea cake he loves so much. Surprisingly, Sakura agreed to the blanket fort after he was done with his shower. Nirei also agreed in excitement, being the first to grab all the blankets he could find around the apartment.

Sakura is nestled between Nirei's legs. The blonde just got done blow-drying his hair, and he smiles proudly at his work. Sakura’s hair is soft and fluffy like a dog's coat of fur.

 

“Should we do something productive?” Sakura mumbles, though his voice is drowsy from the combination of the shower and Nirei's soft fingers through his hair.

 

“No,” Suo replies without hesitation, brushing his fingers over Sakura’s shoulder to reach for his wine and finish it all in one gulp. He stands up to put the glass in the sink and returns next to Sakura’s side.

 

“You’re outvoted,” Nirei adds. “Now hush. This is vital bonding time.”

 

There’s a moment of silence, then Sakura hums softly. “You two are ridiculous…”

 

“And you’re cuddly,” Suo murmurs. “Don’t think we didn’t notice how you keep shifting closer.”

 

“I am not.”

 

“You’re like a sleepy cat,” Nirei giggles, sitting next to Sakura on the ground and curling up next to him.

 

“I’m not!” Sakura groans, but he doesn’t move.

 

The fort was held together by sheer willpower and three mugs of lukewarm tea. Such childish things that Sakura wants to keep up. They are far too big for the fort, and there weren't enough blankets to hold them up properly, but it was still pretty impressive.

 

Sakura had dozed off briefly, nestled between Suo and Nirei, when a rogue feather from a nearby pillow tickled his nose. He grumbled, swatted it away, only to accidentally bump Nirei in the face.

 

“Ow!” Nirei squeaked, rubbing his cheek. “Was that revenge for the cat comment?”

 

“Huh?” Sakura sat up groggily. “No, wait, yes. I mean, maybe.” He rubs his nose where the rogue feather had tickled him. No way it did it on its own. The only person capable of doing that is…

 

Sakura side-eyes Suo, who shrugs his shoulders innocently.

 

“Oh, it’s on now,” Nirei said ominously, voice still soft but eyes glinting with mischief.

 

“Hey! That son of a bitch Suo—!” Before Sakura could process it, a pillow hit him square in the side of the head.

 

“Oi—!” He yelped, whipping around and shielding his face.

 

Suo raised both hands, already laughing. “Don’t look at me. That was all, Nirei. I didn't do anything.”

 

Another pillow sailed through the air and thwacked Suo right in the chest. The brunette falls on his back from the force, but he smirks and adjusts his eye patch. “Okay! Now it’s on.”

 

Suo dove for the pillow stash, tossing one at Sakura for backup. “Ally with me and we’ll destroy him.”

 

Sakura caught it with a grin that could rival thunder. “I don’t need an alliance. I’m going solo. Why would I pair up with a witch like you?”

 

“Suit yourself.” Suo shrugs.

The three divided the large fort into three. Nirei is by the balcony, hoarding some pillows for himself while Sakura is by the TV, and Suo is by the couch. It was utter chaos from that point on. Feathers flew, and the blanket fort soon collapsed with a dramatic wheeze of cushions. Nirei shrieked when Suo launched a sneak attack from behind the couch, and Sakura tried to ambush Nirei from the kitchen door but tripped on a slipper and bonked his shin on the low table. 

 

Nirei defends himself from Suo’s attacks with a couch cushion. He began pushing towards Suo, knocking him down, and to make sure he stays down, he hits him over the head a couple of times.

Nirei barely had time to deflect Sakura's attacks next. He uses his small body to his advantage by squeezing through behind the couch and crawling over to a pillow behind Sakura. 

“You little shit—!” Sakura laughs as he tries to hit Nirei's back. The blonde rolls away from getting hit and grabs the pillow he wanted, and launches it at Sakura's face with a victory grin.

 

Nirei won somehow in the end.

 

He stood victorious on the rubble of the fort (okay, he was just standing on the only intact cushion on the couch), hair a mess, cheeks flushed from laughter, and arms full of stolen pillows.

 

“I am the champion!” He cheered, slightly breathless.

 

“You cheated,” Sakura accused, panting and flopping on his stomach to catch his breath.

 

“I used strategy,” Nirei beamed proudly as he dropped the pillows to the ground.

 

Suo grinned up from the floor, using a blanket as a sad little shield. “Remind me never to play games with you with Sakura. You’re secretly terrifying.”

 

Nirei puffed his cheeks proudly and extended a hand to help Suo up. “It’s always the soft ones.”

 

Sakura, still catching his breath, muttered, “Remind me to get revenge. Eventually.”

 

“You can try,” Nirei said sweetly, tossing a pillow right at his face one last time.

 

Sakura was quiet for a beat after the last pillow smacked him in the face.

 

Then he grinned madly, an idea sprouting in his mind. “Oh, you think you’re clever, huh?” he growled playfully.

 

Nirei’s eyes widened. “Wait. Sakura—no—!”

 

Too late.

 

Sakura surged forward with a mischievous laugh, grabbing Nirei around the waist and lifting him right off the ground. Nirei squeaked and flailed as Sakura stomped dramatically around the apartment like a man on a mission.

 

“Victory parade!” Sakura declared, eyes gleaming.

 

“Sakura!” Nirei yelped, squirming and giggling. “Put me down! This is abuse!” He beats on Sakura's back, but to no avail. He's stuck in his grasp whether he likes it or not. “SAKURAAA!!!” Nirei erupts in laughter and giggles. 

 

Suo stood watching with an amused smile… until Sakura’s arm shot out and grabbed him too, his eyes full of determination and mischief. “Get over here. You’re part of this, too!”

 

“Wait—!”

 

Suo didn’t stand a chance. Now he was tucked under Sakura’s other arm like a lanky teddy bear. 

 

“Sakura! Hey! Hey! Stop—” Suo laughs out loud as well, kicking his feet as the man who is easily holding him and Nirei like it's nothing. They are paraded around the small apartment, their limbs swaying from side to side, mouths moving with endless protests and giggles.

The three of them spun clumsily in circles around the coffee table, and Nirei nearly screamed when Sakura pretended to almost drop him.

 

“Sakura!!” Nirei gasps.

 

“I got ya.” The florist assures.

Sakura’s cheeks hurt from smiling. It was rare for him to let go like this. To be silly, to be loud, to be free. But with them… it felt okay. It felt good.

 

With a final huff, he dragged them both toward his bedroom and dropped them unceremoniously onto his bed. Nirei landed with a soft “oof,” Suo laughing as he flopped beside him. Sakura collapsed right on top of them, burying his face into Nirei’s chest while one of his arms curled instinctively around Suo’s waist.

 

“You two are exhausting,” He mumbled, voice muffled.

 

“You started it,” Nirei muttered into his hair while catching his breath.

 

“And I’ll finish it,” Sakura said, already yawning.

 

They lay tangled together in a heap of limbs and quiet giggles. Outside, the wind rustled through the trees. Inside, everything was warm and full of something close to love.

 

For once, Sakura didn’t question the feeling in his chest.

 

He just let himself be. Silly, vulnerable, safe. He doesn't flinch when he feels Suo’s tender fingers running through his hair. He doesn't flinch when he feels Nirei’s arms shaking around his waist and pulling him close.

Sakura doesn't want to move away. How could he? He feels safe. 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The apartment was unusually quiet without Suo’s soft humming in the kitchen or his calm voice keeping the peace between Sakura’s grumbling and Nirei’s anxious apologies. Suo sadly had to go on a late shift, so it's only Sakura and Nirei to themselves. The evening sets in perfectly, and the town once again goes into a quiet, serene sleep.

 

Nirei peeked around the corner of the living room, holding two mugs of warm cocoa.

 

“I made cocoa! I added those marshmallows you like,” He said carefully, walking in. “They were shaped like cats. I thought you’d find it… funny?” He laughs afterwards with a sweat drop appearing on his cheek.

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow from where he was sprawled on the couch, one leg slung over the armrest, a blanket draped over him like a lumpy cape. “Do I look like someone who likes cute things?”

 

“…Yes,” Nirei said before he could stop himself.

 

Sakura blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

Nirei turned bright red. “I-I meant—! I just thought you’d… appreciate the effort.”

 

There was a pause. Then Sakura smirked faintly, eyes softening. “Tch. You’re lucky you’re cute.”

 

Nirei nearly dropped the mugs. “W—What?”

 

Sakura pretended not to notice and took the mug, scooting over on the couch to make room. “Sit. Might as well keep me company if you’re gonna hover.”

 

Nirei slowly sat down beside him, still flustered. Their arms brushed. He didn’t move away.

 

They sipped in silence for a while, the soft hum of the heater filling the space between them. Nirei let out a contented sigh, glancing sideways.

 

“You don’t talk much,” He said. “But…it’s kind of nice. Being around you like this. With you being all domestic and stuff.”

 

Sakura stayed quiet for a long time, staring into his cocoa.

 

“…I talk when I have something to say,” He muttered. “Most people just don’t care to listen.”

 

Nirei turned to face him more directly. “I care.”

 

That made Sakura squint his eyes at his mug.

 

“You don’t have to say anything if you’re not ready,” Nirei continued, voice quieter now. “But I’m here. I’ll always listen.”

 

Sakura finally looked at him. And for once, Nirei didn’t look away.

 

“…You’re weird,” Sakura said bluntly.

 

Nirei smiled. “Not as weird as you! You big softie.”

 

Another beat of silence. Then, unexpectedly, Sakura leaned sideways just a little and rested his head on Nirei’s shoulder.

 

“…Don’t tell Suo.”

 

Nirei’s face went crimson. “I-I won’t.”

 

They stayed like that for a while. Awkward, warm, and undeniably close. The tension that usually clung to the edges of Sakura's voice had dulled. Nirei's heart was thudding wildly, but not in a bad way. Sakura is so close…he can smell that pinewood soap he uses that Suo hates. It suited him. 

 

Eventually, Sakura mumbled, “Your support plant looks like it’s dying.” He finishes his cocoa by reluctantly leaving Nirei's warm shoulder and puts his cup on the coffee table.

 

Nirei blinked. “Mochi is not dying,” He protested weakly, sitting up straighter. “She’s just… a little droopy. Sensitive to light, maybe.”

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow and pointed lazily toward the table Mochi was sitting on. Sakura had replaced the mixing bowl she was in with a nice pot. “You’ve got her in too much direct sun. Basil likes warmth, yeah, but not blistering daylight. You’re cooking her.”

 

“…Oh.” Nirei deflated slightly. “I thought she liked the sun…”

 

“She does. Like I do. But we’re both temperamental bastards who need partial shade and emotional support,” Sakura said dryly, then paused. “Give her morning sun, not afternoon.”

 

Nirei looked toward his plant, guilt flickering in his expression. “I didn’t know… I just wanted to take care of something. Our landlord doesn't allow pets, so Suo and I bought Mochi.”

 

“You are,” Sakura said, tone quieter now. “You’re doing fine. You just need to learn a little more.”

 

Nirei looked at him. “Would you teach me?”

 

Sakura shrugged one shoulder. “Sure. Bring her over. We’ll repot her later—her roots are probably getting strangled. That pot’s too shallow, so she can't grow bigger.”

 

“You really think so?”

 

“I’m a florist. I'm positive.” A faint, smug smirk tugged at the edge of Sakura’s mouth. “Plants talk to me, remember?”

 

Nirei giggled, relaxing again. “That’s kind of hot, actually.”

 

Sakura gave him a look that said, ‘You did not just say that,’ but the tips of his ears went red.

 

“…Shut up and drink your cocoa,” He muttered, nudging Nirei with his knee.

 

Nirei grinned into his mug. “Yes, plant whisperer. You talk to every single plant except for hydrangeas.”

“Hydrangeas are shitty!” Sakura points a finger at Nirei. “I feed them and they don't talk to me in return. What kind of relationship you say we have? A fucking toxic one that's for sure.”

Nirei laughs.

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The night eased on after that. Nirei brought Mochi over to the coffee table, and they both knelt beside the plant. Sakura inspected the leaves and soil like a seasoned expert (and he is a seasoned expert), muttering things under his breath like, “I should’ve done this sooner, the poor girl’s got root rot waiting to happen.”

 

And Nirei watched him, wide-eyed and soft.

 

Not because of his skill, though that was impressive too. And hot. But because of how gentle Sakura could be. With leaves. With words. With him. 

 

At some point, Sakura glanced up and caught him staring. “What now?”

 

“Nothing,” Nirei said quickly, smiling. “Just... thanks.”

 

Sakura scoffed. “For saving your plant? You’re acting like I just rescued a cat from a burning building.”

 

“No. For being you. I like guys who are honest with themselves.”

 

Sakura flushed and turned back to the soil. “I swear to God if you start crying over your basil—”

 

“I’m not going to cry!” Nirei shouts as he can feel the tears forming already.

 

“You’re thinking about it!”

 

“I’M NOT!”

 

They looked at each other before laughing, soft and open, as the wind gently brushed against the apartment windows.

“Here's what we're going to do to save Mochi…”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

The front door clicked open just as Sakura was elbow-deep in soil and Nirei was holding a teeny watering can. They didn’t hear Suo at first as they were too caught up in debating the correct amount of cinnamon to add to the soil for pest control.

 

Suo sighs tiredly and kicks off his shoes with a yawn. He hears the commotion and perks up his ears.

 

“—You’re not putting that in the pot.”

 

“It’s just a sprinkle!”

 

“It’s not apple pie, Nirei!”

 

Suo blinked, pausing and then peeking around the corner to take in the scene. Nirei kneeling on a towel in his night clothes, dirt smudged across his cheek and clothes, and Sakura beside him, sleeves rolled up, arms streaked with soil, glaring at the basil like it personally insulted his entire lineage.

 

“…What did I walk into?” Suo asked, his lips twitching into either a nice smile or a mischievous one.

 

Both their heads snapped up.

 

Sakura straightened too quickly and bumped his elbow against the pot. A small avalanche of soil hit the towel with a soft plop. He glared at it like it betrayed him.

 

“Botany emergency,” Nirei said with a sheepish grin.

 

“Mochi wasn’t thriving, so I’m fixing her,” Sakura added gruffly, wiping his hands on a rag. “She was suffocating in this disaster of a pot. I should've changed it sooner, but I kind of forgot.”

 

Suo walked over, leaned down, and examined Mochi with mock seriousness. “Poor girl does look like she’s seen things.”

 

“See!” Sakura said, gesturing dramatically.

 

“I just wanted her to be happy,” Nirei mumbled.

 

“You repotted her. You saved her. Mochi lives another day,” Suo said gently, reaching down to brush a bit of soil from Nirei’s cheek with his thumb and kissing the top of his head.

 

Nirei flushed.

 

Sakura immediately looked away, clearing his throat.

 

Suo, satisfied with the bashfulness he’d caused, stood and clapped his hands once. “Anyway, I brought melon bread and pudding from the shop.”

 

Nirei’s face lit up. “You brought pudding?!”

 

“It’s your favorite, isn’t it? Chocolate pudding.”

 

Sakura looked between them, then at the now-uprooted basil. “You two get pudding, and I get dirt under my nails. Typical.”

 

“To be fair, I also have dirt under my nails,” Nirei said while reaching inside the bag and pulling out a takeout box full of chocolate pudding.

 

“I got you matcha melon bread too,” Suo offered gently.

 

“…You’re forgiven,” Sakura nods.

 

The three of them drifted toward the kitchen, leaving a mostly rescued Mochi behind on the coffee table like a badge of teamwork. Soil is spread on the table and the floor, a promise that it'll get cleaned up eventually.

 

Later, while eating at the counter, Suo leaned over and pressed a quick kiss to the top of Nirei’s head, then reached across and flicked a crumb off Sakura’s collar. Neither act was grand. But they both made hearts flutter.

 

Sakura muttered something about “needy boyfriends” and stuffed more melon bread in his mouth to hide the red bloom on his cheeks. “How was work?” He decided to ask.

 

“Mm. Work.” Suo crossed his arms over his chest. “Work is work.”

 

“Understandable.”

 

“We got this huge order from a man named Tasuku Tsubakino. He ordered like…fifty cupcakes.”

 

“I know him!” Nirei gasps as his eyes sparkle. “He’s a pretty good dancer at that one club in the Entertainment district! I saw one of his shows online and I want to go someday.”

 

“Tasuku?” Sakura questioned.

 

“He's the best guy around!” Nirei exclaims. “He's really good friends with Umemiya. Word has it that Tsubakino has a thing for Umemiya.” The blonde pulls out his phone and types on it for a minute before showing his screen to Sakura.

 

“Ah, Nirei. Your knowledge about people in this quaint town never ceases to amaze me.” Suo sighs dreamily.

 

“I work in a library. Go figure.”

Sakura grabs Nirei's phone to get a good look at Tasuku Tsubakino. It's a picture posted on a social media page. Umemiya was in it, and he had a bright smile on his face. He's side hugging someone next to him, whom Sakura assumes is Tsubakino. Tsubakino has long, straight black hair with pinkish-red edges and blue, downturned eyes. He is just as tall as Umemiya but seems even taller because of the heels he's wearing. 

 

Sakura blinks at the photo, observing more. Tsubakino is…attractive. Sakura doesn't give a damn about him in feminine-based clothing, it's the fact he's standing next to that annoying Umemiya.

 

“He's pretty,” Sakura said simply while handing Nirei his phone back. “He looks a little older than us.”

 

Nirei gawks at Sakura from his nonchalant response. “You find him pretty?”

 

Sakura tilts his head. “Problem?”

“N—No! No! No problem! I just—!”

 

“What Nirei is trying to say,” Suo clears his throat, his eyebrows pinched together. “Is that he's surprised you're so open to admitting that you find someone pretty.”

 

“Oh…” Sakura scratches the back of his head. “Well…I guess I’m just not… weirded out by that kind of stuff anymore.”

 

He tries to act casual, reaching for another piece of melon bread like it’s the most interesting thing in the world.

 

Nirei gives him a soft look. “That’s kind of sweet, actually.”

 

“Don’t make it weird,” Sakura grumbles, cheeks red again. “I just think people can look however they want. Who cares? I appreciate people kicking reality in the face and doing whatever they feel comfortable with.”

 

Suo leans in with a knowing smile. “That’s real growth, Mr. 'Don’t Touch Me or I’ll Bite.' I’m proud.”

 

“Shut up,” Sakura grunts, nudging him with his elbow.

 

“But really,” Suo continues, smirking now, “I think we’re rubbing off on you.”

 

“You’re rubbing off too much,” Sakura mutters, glaring as Suo rests his chin on his shoulder.

 

Nirei giggles, kicking his feet under the counter. “So if Tsubakino flirted with Umemiya in front of you, would you defend your 'annoying friend'?”

 

Sakura raises an eyebrow. “I’d record it and send it to Sugishita.”

 

Both Suo and Nirei burst into laughter.

 

“Evil,” Suo wheezes.

 

“That’s kind of romantic in your own… terrifying way,” Nirei adds between laughs.

 

Sakura shrugs, smirking. “I call it efficiency.”

 

The moment lingers. It's warm and silly and a little ridiculous, but it feels good. Easy. Familiar. And maybe, just maybe, there’s something unspoken in how the three of them lean a little closer, shoulder to shoulder at the counter.

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

It started with a couch cushion after they cleaned up the soil on the coffee table and placed Mochi by Aki (Sakura’s pothos) on the ground.

 

Suo, ever the tactician, casually patted the middle seat and smiled. “C’mon, movie night. Nirei, you sit here. Sakura, you can sit there.” He gestured to the one sliver of couch remaining right beside Nirei, half of it already taken by a massive throw pillow that Suo conveniently placed.

 

Sakura narrowed his eyes. “There’s no room. That throw pillow is usually next to where you're sitting.”

 

“There’s plenty of room if you sit closer,” Suo said innocently, already curling up on the opposite end with his popcorn. “You two don’t mind sharing space, right?”

 

Nirei was already pressed into Suo’s arm space. But because Suo has his legs on the couch, he's taking up half of the couch. Pink in the cheeks, and trying not to look like he was enjoying this way too much, Nirei grins nervously at Sakura. “Ignore Suo. Please do.”

 

Sakura let out a heavy sigh, muttering under his breath. “I’m going to kill you in your sleep, Suo.” But he wedged himself in, hip-to-hip with Nirei, arms awkwardly folded, doing everything short of turning into a statue.

 

Suo smiled, delighted. “Look at you two. So cozy.”

 

They were not cozy. They were stiffer than dried soba noodles. 

 

“Sorry, imma just—” Nirei shifts and his hand slips and hits Sakura's crotch.

 

“Hey!” Sakura’s face turns bright red.

 

“Eek!! Sorry, sorry!” He tries moving again, and his hand presses down firmer on Sakura's crotch. “I'm not doing this on purpose, I swear!”

 

“Please! Stop moving!” Sakura groans, feeling blood rush to his crotch area. Any more moving and Sakura will get hard. He won't let that happen, so he grabs Nirei's hand and places it over his thigh. “H—Here. Just…stop.”

 

“Ah…” Nirei shuts his eyes. “Yeah…” Nirei looked like he was one second away from turning into dust and disintegrating. 

Suo chuckles, watching the show between a flustered Sakura and shy Nirei. It's much more entertaining than the movie he put on the TV. “Heh. Nice…” 

 

⋆｡° ✮

 

Halfway through the movie, Suo accidentally dropped the remote. “Oops,” He said, “Could someone grab that? I'm just so comfortable in the position I'm in right now.” He hides his smirk behind an innocent smile.

 

“I got it,” Nirei said and leaned down to get it at the same time as Sakura.

 

“I got it—” Sakura said at the same time as Nirei.

 

Their foreheads bumped and noses brushed against one another.

 

“Agh!” Nirei sits up and rubs his forehead in pain. The remote is quickly forgotten as Sakura sits up as well, rubbing his forehead.

 

The Tension™ skyrocketed. Suo is sure to make this into a movie someday. Watching his boyfriend pine over an awkward guy is most entertaining. Suo sipped his tea with theatrical slowness, watching it all unfold with the air of a proud grandma seeing her grandkids finally hold hands.

 

“You okay?” Sakura asked, flustered, sitting upright a bit too fast, and his vision spinning.

 

“Y—Yeah! You?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

They weren’t.

 

Suo reached over and gently took the remote from the ground. “Seems like I got it after all. Oh, and heads up, the next scene is a love confession. Super romantic.” He nudges Nirei's shoulder and clicks his tongue.

 

“You’re doing this on purpose,” Sakura grumbled. “Nirei, you can seriously do better than that shit bag.”

 

“Aha…” Nirei laughs. “I unfortunately love him too much. But yes, Suo is doing this on purpose.” He nudges Suo’s waist with a forced grin. 

 

“I have no idea what you mean,” Suo replied, grinning like the cat that devoured an entire bakery.

 

But the final blow came when Suo yawned dramatically and announced, “I’m heading to the bathroom. Be right back.” He stands up and places the empty bowl of popcorn he ate on the coffee table.

 

“Alright…” Nirei mumbles.

 

Sakura grunts in acknowledgement.

 

He was barely down the hall when he peeked back around the corner.

 

Sakura had glanced at Nirei.

 

Nirei had glanced at Sakura.

 

Neither of them moved, but their hands found their way on each other's thighs.

 

Suo smirked to himself and whispered, “They’ll crack by the next hour.” Then he goes to the bathroom because he actually has to go.

 

The moment Suo disappeared down the hall, Sakura stood up with a determined look on his face once he heard the bathroom door shut.

 

Nirei blinked up at him. “Uh… Sakura?”

 

Without a word, Sakura reached out and patted Nirei’s head. It was awkward. Clumsy. Too firm. “Didn't want to do this in front of that psycho. He's been doing shit to us all evening. Not your fault you're stuck with him.”

 

But Nirei blushed like he was just handed a bouquet of stars. “Ah…”

 

“You,” Sakura declared stiffly, “Have earned the high honor of sleeping in my bed tonight.”

 

“…What?”

 

Before Nirei could fully process it, Sakura grabbed him—literally slung him over his shoulder like a sack of flour—and started walking off.

 

“H-Hey! I can walk on my own! SAKURA!!”

 

“Nope. Privilege has conditions,” Sakura grumbled, ears bright red. This'll show Suo. He doesn't need to keep on putting them in awkward situations like this; it’s not some silly romcom movie.

 

Right on cue, Suo comes out of the bathroom, arms folded and smirking like the devil himself. “Well, excuse me, Your Royal Highness,” Suo said, eyes glinting with mischief. “Should I fluff your pillows for you, too, Nirei?”

 

“SHUT IT,” Sakura barked as he reached the hallway. He turned just long enough to kick the door shut behind him with a loud SLAM.

 

The apartment fell silent for a moment.

 

Then:

 

Suo, now alone, snorted. Then giggled.

 

Then absolutely lost it in the living room, cackling as he opened a cheap bottle of wine from the pantry. He poured himself a glass and toasted the ceiling.

 

“To chaos. To victory. And to being the hot mastermind behind it all,” he whispered with a grin, sipping smugly.

“Make sure to not do anything too rough with my boyfriend!” Suo yells after taking a small sip. 

⋆ ִֶָ ๋𓂃🎐 ⋆

Nirei was red as a strawberry, still catching his breath as Sakura dropped him gently onto the bed. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then Sakura cleared his throat and muttered, “You better not hog the blanket.”

 

Nirei smiled softly. “Wouldn’t dream of it.” He looks down at his soil-covered night clothes and groans. “Darn. I forgot to change out of these.”

 

“Hmm?” Sakura notices and huffs. “You need a change of clothes…”

 

“And I don't want to face Suo. Knowing him, he's probably drinking wine and scheming something else.”

 

“I got you.” Sakura turned away, muttering something about “dumb smiles” and “wine-gremlin Suo,”

 

He opens his drawer and finds the smallest thing that can fit Nirei. He eventually grabs an oversized shirt and basketball shorts and tosses them to Nirei. “Here.”

 

“Thanks.” Nirei stands up and tugs off his shirt. Sakura averts his eyes out of respect and because he didn't want to make Nirei uncomfortable.

 

“You can look.” Nirei giggles. “We're all friends here.”

 

“...You sure?”

 

“I wouldn't have said anything otherwise.”

 

Sakura knew he had to show some type of restraint, but his eyes looked over to Nirei anyway. His face turns bright red as he stares at Nirei's half-naked body. His chest isn't as His chest isn’t as toned as Suo’s, but there’s something soft and comforting about it. Something real. Something that made Sakura’s heart do a weird, fluttery skip.

 

“...Not bad,” Sakura muttered before he could stop himself.

 

Nirei paused mid-shirt pull. “Huh?”

 

“I said nothing!” Sakura spun around so fast he almost tripped over his own feet. “Just get dressed, damn it.”

 

Nirei stifled a laugh behind his hand. “You’re bad at this.”

 

“Bad at what? I’m not doing anything!”

 

“You’re blushing like someone caught stealing sweets.”

 

“I’m not blushing!” Sakura barked, but the warmth in his ears said otherwise.

 

Nirei giggled again and finished changing, eventually climbing into bed. The silence that followed wasn’t awkward, but it was safe.

 

Eventually, Sakura turns off the light and climbs into bed beside Nirei, who is already lying down.

 

Sakura lay on his back, staring at the ceiling with his arms under his head. 

 

Then, a whisper from Nirei. “...You’re really sweet, you know that?”

 

Sakura blinked. “The hell is that supposed to mean?”

 

“I mean…” Nirei fumbled with the blanket. “You always try to act all tough, but you’re gentle when it matters. I like that about you.”

“Don’t read too much into it,” Sakura grumbled, eyes flicking to the side. “I just didn’t want you walking around in dirty clothes.”

 

Nirei smiled, then turned over to face him. “Well… thank you anyway.”

 

Sakura felt the bed dip slightly as Nirei moved a little closer, curling up beside him but not touching. Not yet.

 

“I won’t hog the blanket,” Nirei whispered again, sleep clinging to his voice.

 

“Good,” Sakura mumbled.

 

But before sleep claimed him, too, his hand reached out and lightly brushed Nirei’s under the covers.

 

Just a touch. Nothing more.

 

But it was enough.

 

The only sounds were the faint ticking of a wall clock and two calm, steady breaths beneath the blanket.

 

Neither had spoken in a while, but both are close to falling asleep.

 

“…You’re warm,” Nirei said softly.

 

Sakura grunted. “Thanks. Clingy koala.”

 

“I’m not that clingy.” Nirei snorts.

 

“Still feels clingy.”

 

There was a smile in Nirei’s voice. “You’re such a tsundere.”

 

Sakura turned his head slowly to glare. “Say that again and you’re sleeping on the floor.”

 

“Okay, okay—” Nirei laughed, and then, softer, “Thanks though. For letting me stay in here tonight.”

 

Sakura let out a slow breath. “It’s just a bed. Don’t make it weird.” But his voice was quiet, and the look in his eyes was anything but annoyed.

 

Nirei’s expression softened. “It means more than that to me.”

 

A pause. Sakura glanced at him again.

 

“I know you don’t let people in easily,” Nirei continued, gently. “So… I’ll be careful with what you give me. I promise.”

 

The tension in Sakura’s shoulders eased. He turned his head back toward the ceiling, ears red, but voice steady.

 

“…Idiot.”

 

But when Nirei whispered goodnight, Sakura didn’t say anything. Just let his hand inch a little closer beneath the blanket until their fingers brushed.

 

And stayed there.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Suo, half-dressed and yawning, moved around the kitchen like a well-trained machine, mug in hand, toast in the other. His hair was still damp from the shower. His eye patch was on, but he was clearly still waking up. His muscles feel much more relaxed after meditating and taking a shower. He wondered how Sakura and Nirei were doing. He hasn't heard a peep from them ever since Sakura manhandled Nirei into his room. He thought about it, smiling a little. Did they kiss? Probably not. He doesn't mind if they did, though, given how much he likes Sakura. 

 

Then—

 

Click.

 

Sakura’s bedroom door creaked open.

 

And out walked Nirei.

 

Wearing one of Sakura’s oversized shirts.

 

Bare-legged, hair tousled from sleep, rubbing his eyes, looking like he just stumbled off the cover of "Soft Boy Monthly."

 

Suo froze mid-sip, feeling his lower region getting hard. Oh dear…

 

“…Good morning,” Nirei mumbled sleepily, blinking at him. “Tea ready?”

 

Suo stared. Then he slowly lowered his mug, lips twitching. “I see,” He said, tone completely neutral. “You survived the night. Where are the hickies?”

 

Nirei squinted. “Huh?”

 

“You look good,” Suo added, too casually. “That’s Sakura’s favorite shirt, you know. The one he ‘doesn’t let anyone borrow.’” He made that up, sure, but teasing Nirei is his second favorite thing. (His first is teasing Sakura because that always gets a reaction.)

 

From inside the bedroom, Sakura’s voice bellowed: “DON’T START!”

 

Suo burst out laughing, the smuggest grin imaginable blooming across his face as Nirei blinked and turned an adorable shade of red. “W—Wait! No! You got it all wrong, Suo! My night clothes were dirty and—and Sakura—!”

 

Suo leaned against the counter, sipping from his mug. “Breakfast or interrogation first?”

 

“Neither! You made me lose my appetite!”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Nirei had finally recovered enough to sit down at the counter, still wrapped in the too-big shirt, his cheeks pink as he nibbled toast. Sakura was by the stove, grumbling under his breath and poking at eggs like they’d insulted his honor. 

 

Suo moved through the kitchen gracefully, brewing another round of coffee, humming an upbeat tune. There was a mischievous gleam in his uncovered eye as he stared at Sakura and Nirei. 

 

When Sakura leaned down to open a cabinet, momentarily facing away, Suo slipped by Nirei’s chair and bent just slightly—close enough that his breath brushed Nirei’s ear.

 

He whispered low. “You look good in his shirt. But I’d like to see you in mine next.”

Nirei froze. The toast fell from his fingers and landed on his plate with a soft thud. His brain short-circuited. “…S-Suo—!”

 

Suo was already gone, whistling innocently and stirring a spoon into his mug.

 

Sakura turned around, eyes sharp. “What did you do?” He walks over to Nirei and squints his eyes at the baker.

 

“Nothing,” Suo replied, sipping smugly. “Nirei’s just realizing I’m irresistible.”

 

“I— he—!” Nirei sputtered. He sporadically points at Suo and Sakura, trying to form sentences.

 

“Don’t let him corrupt you,” Sakura warned Nirei, pointing his finger at him. “He’s the worst.”

 

“I’m the best,” Suo countered, raising his mug like a toast.

 

Nirei was still pink down to his collarbone, quietly dying where he sat, while Sakura was a second away from ripping Suo in half.

Suo laughs at them, rubbing his hand over Nirei's shoulder. And honestly?

 

Suo is thriving.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The clatter of Sakura’s retreating footsteps faded down the hall as he muttered something about needing to check on Mochi and Aki.

 

The apartment felt still for a moment. The soft hum of the refrigerator, the faint chirping from outside, the scent of warm tea lingering in the air. Nirei was rinsing his plate when he felt arms wrap gently around his waist from behind.

 

He stilled as Suo’s voice was soft and low against his ear.  “You looked really cute wearing his shirt.”

Nirei made a sound between a squeak and a scoff, his ears heating up again. “Suo—”

 

“Not teasing,” Suo murmured, resting his chin on Nirei’s shoulder. “Just… appreciating.”

 

Nirei turned slightly to look at him. Suo’s eyes were half-lidded, sleepy and soft, the morning sun painting gold across his features.

 

“You’ve always been beautiful,” Suo said, brushing a knuckle across Nirei’s cheek. “But lately, you’ve been glowing.”

 

Nirei’s throat tightened. “It’s because… I’m happy. Really happy.”

 

Suo smiled at that, then leaned in to kiss him, soft and unhurried. Nirei chuckles and turns fully around to place his hands on Suo's chest and deepening it. Both of them sigh through their noses. They pull away for a second, and Suo leaned down again, slow enough to give Nirei time to pull back. Nirei didn’t. Their lips met, soft at first, but then Suo’s hand slid up his back, and the kiss deepened.

 

Nirei whimpered into his mouth as Suo tilted his head to slot their mouths more perfectly, like this wasn’t new, like they’d done it a hundred times before. And they have. 

 

Their bodies pressed together. Nirei’s hands clutched the front of Suo’s shirt, gripping like a lifeline. Suo kissed him with quiet intensity, savoring every second like he might be pulled away at any moment. Both of them moan softly, weeks without intimacy finally settling in. Their bodies are hot against one another, their crotches getting hard and sweaty.

 

When they finally broke apart, Nirei’s chest rose and fell in quick bursts. Suo leaned in, lips brushing the shell of his ear, and he began to bite. 

 

“Mm…Suo…” Nirei gasps softly, his hands squeezing Suo's chest and dragging down to his stomach. 

“I bet you're just begging to be bent over and—” 

“Suo!!” Nirei cries in embarrassment. “We're in Sakura's kitchen!” The blonde lifts up his head and the brunette dices into his neck, biting along the skin softly and kissing it like he owns it. “S—Suo…ahh…”

 

“Shh…” Suo whispers after planting a wet kiss just above Nirei's collarbone. “You're so fucking cute,” Suo growls softly and then pulls away to look into Nirei’s half-lidded eyes. “I've been waiting patiently, but I can't wait any longer.”

 

Nirei opens his mouth, and he whimpers when Suo slips his tongue inside of his mouth, shaking in pleasure. Their tongues dance around each other in sync, both missing the intimacy they would have. It's been about two months since they last touched each other, and now that they were hotly making out—

There was a crash down the hall and a loud “I’M FINE!” from Sakura.

 

Both of them immediately separate from the loud crash, panting and staring into each other's eyes.

 

“Oh dear,” Suo wipes his lips.

 

“I guess we should help him before he destroys something,” Nirei said fondly and leaned forward to hug Suo.

 

Suo grinned. “Yeah. But one more kiss first? For good luck, so we won't get our heads torn off.”

 

And so they did.

⋆｡° ✮

Notes:

It feels like I'm holding up the Suo x Nirei x Sakura nation all on my own.

I'm drawing fanart of our boys, though. I might post them soon.

 

Also, how do you guys feel about smut? I don't mind writing it heh...

Chapter 9: A Gardener's Heart

Summary:

Nirei's birthday. Fun things happened.

Notes:

HC.

Nirei is gay

Suo is bi with A HEAVY preference for men. He only like girls who look like dudes LMAO

Sakura is pan.

One month later…

The morning light filtered gently through the curtains, golden and warm after weeks of summer rain. The futon shifted as Suo leaned over, his soft brown hair falling into his eyes. He placed a delicate kiss on Nirei’s forehead, then another on his cheek.

 

“Happy birthday,” Suo whispered, his voice just above a breath. He smiles so gently at the blonde that it could rival the soft clouds in the sky.

 

Nirei mumbled something incomprehensible, eyes still shut, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Suo chuckled and pressed a third kiss to the tip of his nose. “We made you breakfast. Get up, sleepyhead.”

 

“Mm… who’s ‘we’?” Nirei croaked, rubbing sleep from his eyes and yawning softly.

 

“Me,” Suo said, sitting upright, “And the grumpy gremlin in the kitchen who keeps threatening to throw the pan if the egg breaks again. He wanted to do all the work, so I just supervised.”

 

From the hallway, they heard Sakura’s vulgar curse: “Goddamn it—no! Not the yolk—!”

 

Nirei laughed, groggy and touched all at once. “He’s cooking? Again?”

 

“He’s trying. It’s adorable.” Suo smiled warmly, slipping an arm under Nirei’s shoulders to help him sit up against the futon’s cushions. “Sit tight. It’s a solemn birthday meal. And by serious, I mean Sakura burned the first batch of rice. I'm trying to teach him, but slowly and surely he'll be…decent.”

Nirei covers his mouth and laughs. “That’s so sweet of him. I think he's officially out of his tsundere phase.” 

“Ooh, don't say that,” Suo warns in mock seriousness. “And I know it's your birthday, but the landlord called last night when you passed out as soon as you got home. He said our apartment will be ready by the end of the week.”

“For real?!” The sleep from Nirei's eyes leaves him after the shocking realization, and he chokes on his spit. He stares at Suo, his heart racing but in an anxious sort of way. He didn't expect news like that. They have been staying with Sakura for a while, and the proof is showing. Most of their things were placed inside the apartment like it's theirs. Sharing a toothbrush cup, their own scents of shampoo and soap, and their clothes in a new drawer they bought.

 

It didn't feel right to leave now that their apartment is fixed. To be honest, he kind of forgot that they were Sakura’s official roommates. 

 

“Did you tell Sakura?” Nirei asks a little worriedly.

 

Suo shakes his head. “Not yet. I didn't know how to bring it up. But we can tell him tomorrow. Today is all about you.” He places his hand on top of Nirei's head and winks. “Your hair is getting longer.”

 

“Mm. You noticed, huh?” Nirei shyly rubs a hand through his golden locks that are well past his shoulders. He can't remember the last time he got a haircut. “Should I cut it?”

 

“If you want to.” Said Suo. “But I personally think you look great with long hair. It'll be easy to tug when I'm fu—”

 

“Suo!! Oh my god!” Nirei interrupts with his face exploding in red. “Have some decency, you horn dog!”

 

“Cut me some slack,” Suo scoffs playfully. “When have we had alone time without Sakura being here?” 

 

“I get that, but…”

“It's been three months since we touched each other.” Suo deadpans.

 

“Yeah—”

 

“I'm going to make sure you won't be able to walk—”

 

“Hayato Suo!” Nirei throws the covers over his boyfriend in exasperation and embarrassment. “You! You idiot!” 

 

“Heh…” Suo only chuckles as he slides the covers off his head, a dangerous smirk on his face. “It'll be one of my birthday presents for you.” He reaches his hand out to Nirei.

 

___

Sakura appeared five minutes later with a scowl and a tray in his hands. “Shut up. It's edible now.” He stops in his tracks when he sees Nirei glaring at Suo, and Suo smiling with a big bump on his head.

 

Did he even want to know? He doesn't, so he doesn't ask.

 

The tray was humble but thoughtful. Tamagoyaki with slightly uneven edges, miso soup with extra tofu, pickled radish, and a bowl of rice that looked only mildly overcooked.

 

Sakura set it down in front of Nirei, still not quite looking him in the eyes. “...Happy birthday, I guess.”

 

Nirei blinked at the food, then at both of them, his heart blooming with quiet joy. “Sakura…”

 

“You better eat it,” Sakura muttered, turning away too quickly. “I didn’t almost destroy the kitchen for you to let it get cold.”

 

Nirei beamed, touched in that deep, aching way that came from being cared for so gently. He picked up his chopsticks, then paused.

 

“I love it. Thank you. Really. I guess those cooking lessons with Suo are finally paying off?”

 

“Tch.” Classic Sakura response.

 

Suo leaned in and kissed his temple again. “Plenty more surprises are coming, birthday boy. Eat up. We have the whole day planned for you.”

“Waaah?” Nirei nearly dropped his chopsticks. “The whole day? For real?!”

“Yep!” Suo said while rubbing the bump on his head. Sakura stares at him and the comically large bump.

“Do I even want to know?” 

“You don't. Trust.” Nirei rolls his eyes. He picks up some rice from the bowl and takes a bite. “Mm! Not bad! This is surprisingly edible!”

“Huh???” Sakura deadpans. “Surprisingly?! I'll have you know I woke up at the ass crack of dawn to make this breakfast for you!”

“I can confirm.” Suo chimes in.

 

“Can it, loser!”

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

After breakfast and a lot of exaggerated grumbling from Sakura about “never cooking again,” Suo tugged Nirei gently into the living room, rocking on his heels with an extra kick in his step. “Sit,” Suo said, patting the futon.

 

Nirei, already curious, obeyed. “What now?”

 

Suo knelt beside the small storage chest near the corner, rummaging for a moment before pulling out a neatly wrapped package tied with a pale green ribbon. He gives it to Nirei, and the blonde takes it slowly, like he was unsure if it was real or not.

 

“You’ve been eyeing this every time we passed that shop,” Suo said, his voice low and warm. “Figured it was about time you had it.”

 

Nirei blinked, brows rising. He carefully undid the ribbon and peeled back the wrapping to reveal a set of clothes folded with care: a soft, layered cream and forest green outfit made of breathable, quality fabric. Loose sleeves, light textures, and a little embroidery on the collar—exactly his style. To top it off, a green fedora hat is placed on his head as Suo manages to pull that out of nowhere. 

 

“Suo…” Nirei blinks, shocked by the gesture. Sure, every year Suo would give him a present, but this year, it's a whole outfit. Suo would complain from time to time about the many different clothes Nirei would buy. Their closet back in their apartment is full of stylish and expensive dress shirts that he would only wear once and never again. Nirei called it collecting, and Suo called it hoarding.

 

“I remembered how your face lit up when you saw it in the window. I know you didn’t want to spend the money on yourself since it's a little out of your price range…but then again, it's you, so…” He scratched his cheek and gave an awkward half-smile. “I bought it before you did.”

 

Nirei looked up, eyes wide and slightly wet.

 

“You spoil me,” He whispered.

 

Suo laughed lightly. “Only fair. You keep me grounded. You deserve to feel good in your own skin. Even if you have more clothes to wear than the average rich person.”

 

Nirei folded the clothes against his chest, heart full. “Can I hug you?”

 

Suo didn’t answer. He simply opened his arms. Nirei buried himself in Suo’s embrace, warm and close, lingering in comfort. “Thank you… I really love them. And I love you.” He laughs, a couple of tears wanting to escape his eyes.

 

Suo pressed his cheek to Nirei’s hair and murmured, “Happy birthday, my love. You're twenty-three! Can't you believe it?”

 

“I can!” Nirei sniffs while pulling away from the hug. “I'm getting so old now.”

“None of that.” Suo cups both of Nirei’s cheeks. “You're the same age as I am. Sakura is the old one since he's a year older than us.”

“He's an old man.” Nirei jokes. 

 

“Definitely. I can hear his bones crackling on the balcony right now.” They both turn to the balcony where Sakura is currently standing. He's watering Mochi and talking to her with a calm expression. A couple of months ago, Suo would've found it weird that he's talking to a plant, but now it's so adorable.

“Gosh, look at him.” Suo sighs. 

“I think he's in love with our plant,” Nirei says dramatically. 

 

“I have to agree with that.” They both chuckle and face each other again, Suo's hands still cupping Nirei's cheeks. He squeezes them a little. “They're like marshmallows. Squish~”

 

“Suooo…” Nirei complains. 

 

“Marshmallow cheeks.” 

“Okay, okay, I get it.” Swatting his hands away, Nirei stands up with his new outfit in his arms. “I'm going to change, okay?”

“I'll be waiting…” Suo takes out his phone and waves it around slowly with a sly grin. “Expect lots of pictures that will be going in my gallery of you.”

“Ugh,” Nirei rolls his eyes. “Creepy…”

 

“Nah. You love it.”

 

“Mhm. Sure…” Walking off in a hurry, Nirei goes to the bathroom and softly shuts the door with a click. Suo unlocks his phone and clicks on the gallery full of pictures of Nirei he's taken over the years. 

More than a thousand photos. 

“This isn't creepy…” Suo convinces himself as he picks a picture of Nirei looking at some potatoes in the grocery store last week. He enhances the photo so he can see the freckles dotted on Nirei's face. He studies each one like an exam. Nirei is beautiful both inside and out. Even when he's not expecting a camera in his face, he's photogenic. 

“Yeah. Not creepy.” Suo puts his phone away just as Sakura walks back inside with a heavy sigh. “Oh, hello. Done talking to Mochi?”

“Yeah,” Sakura stretches his arms over his head and groans. “She just told me to tell Nirei happy birthday.”

 

“I'll inform him of that.” Suo holds a thumbs-up. “Oh. I gave him the outfit just now.”

“Yeah?” Sakura sat next to Suo. “He loved it, didn't he?”

 

“Of course. I think it gave me a few more brownie points.”

“Since when did you guys start doing brownie points?”

“Since now.” Reaching over, Suo pats Sakura's cheek a couple of times. “You need to give him his birthday present as soon as he's dressed. Then we'll head over to Kotoha and set everything up.”

“Right.” Sakura rubs his hands on his knees, his eyebrows furrowing in nervousness. 

“Nervous?” 

“Mhm…” Sakura gulps. “I never really…gave anyone presents like this before. It's…weird.”

Suo hums. “That's understandable. But this is Nirei we're talking about. You can give him a brick for his birthday, and he'll thank you like you're a god.”

“I don't doubt that.” Sakura huffs out a laugh. “But with you, you're high maintenance, huh?”

“You know it.” Suo teases.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

After Nirei had changed into his new clothes and beamed his way around the apartment, Suo took about twenty photos of Nirei in his new outfit in various poses. After that, Nirei announces he wants to stand on the balcony alone for a couple of minutes. Suo agreed and left his boyfriend alone reluctantly.

It's the perfect opportunity for Sakura to give Nirei his gift. To say he's nervous is an understatement. Suo gently nudged Sakura toward the balcony where Nirei was sipping tea as they stood in the living room.

 

“He’s waiting for you,” Suo murmured with a knowing smile. Sakura huffed and looked away. “Tch. I know. Just hyping myself up.”

“No need. Just be yourself.” And Suo gently pushes Sakura forward. 

 

He stepped outside after taking two deep breaths, clutching a loosely tied paper bundle in one hand and a small, carefully wrapped package in the other. Nirei looked up at the sound of the door and smiled brightly.

 

“Oh! Hey!” He puts down his cup and turns fully towards Sakura. “Breakfast was good! I mean it!”

 

Sakura stopped just shy of him, eyes darting anywhere but Nirei’s face. “These’re for you,” He said gruffly, shoving the items into Nirei’s hands.

 

Nirei blinked, caught off guard. He gently unfolded the brown paper and gasped softly. “Oh, Sakura! These are…” He trails off. Inside were a few red camellias, vivid and lush, arranged with small sprigs of eucalyptus.

 

“…These are beautiful,” Nirei whispered, brushing his fingers over the petals. A shy smile spread across his face along with a pink blush that made his freckles more apparent.

 

Sakura cleared his throat. “They’re not—nothing special. Just, y’know. Thought you’d like them.”

 

“I love them,” Nirei said sincerely. “Camellias, right? I think these mean…” He looks up at the sky, recalling his memory of reading about flowers and their meanings in a book the other day. He wanted to learn more about flowers to sort of impress Sakura. If he could remember correctly, camellias symbolize love, affection, and admiration. 

 

“Don’t say it,” Sakura muttered, cheeks already turning red. “You're thinking too hard about it.”

 

Nirei laughed softly but didn’t push. He opened the second gift. A hardbound copy of a rare novel he’d been wanting for months. “Wait… this is the one that’s been sold out everywhere! How did you—?”

 

“Connections,” Sakura said with a shrug. “Or just stalking the used book forums. Doesn’t matter. I got it for you because you wouldn't stop talking about it.”

 

Nirei held the book close to his chest. “It does matter. Thank you. Really.”

 

A silence stretched between them, gentle and thick with something unspoken. Nirei looked up with soft eyes.

 

“Can I… hug you?”

 

Sakura hesitated again, same as before, same hesitation blooming from unworthiness. But he nodded, stiffly. Nirei stepped forward and wrapped his arms around him, slow and warm, not too tight. Just enough. “Heh…you're so sweet. You and Suo.”

 

Sakura stood there for a second before finally, finally letting out a quiet sigh and hugging back. His arms awkwardly circled Nirei’s waist, and his chin rested lightly on his shoulder. “…Happy birthday,” He mumbled.

 

Nirei smiled into his neck. “This is the best one I’ve ever had.”

“Pft,” Sakura snorts. “That's a lie, and you know it. Suo gave you a new outfit. He spent all of his paycheck on it.” 

“Well, yeah, but this year I'm celebrating my birthday with someone new and someone I truly like.”

Sakura makes a noise that's hard to differentiate between a sob and a gasp. He takes a step back, clearing his throat excessively and trying to push down his gay thoughts. “We—We’re leaving soon, so be sure to uh…” He lost what he was about to say, so he ran back inside the apartment and straight to the bathroom, where Suo had emerged in time.

Sakura quickly walked around Suo and ignored his “Are you okay?” question. No, Sakura isn't okay. He's about to explode from Nirei's cute smile and Nirei himself.

 

He didn't mean to slam the door, but he does, and he locks it with a quiet shout. He pants dramatically like he ran a marathon, and he stares at himself in the mirror, seeing how red he is. 

“Get it together, man! It's just Nirei being himself!” Sakura internally yells while splashing water on his face. “Get real! It's never going to happen! Even if you confirmed your feelings for Suo and Nirei a while ago, it's never going to happen! They're dating each other!”

Sakura stares at himself in the mirror, seeing the water drip down his face. His mismatched eyes stare back at him, and he cringes for a moment. 

 

“Seriously… what are you even doing?” He muttered to himself. Sakura reached for the towel and scrubbed at his face like he could erase the feelings bleeding through his skin. That smile, the way Nirei said "someone I truly like,"—he was going to combust if this kept up.

 

And then there was Suo. Sweet, easygoing, too-damn-perceptive Suo. Of course, he noticed something was off. He always did. And that only made Sakura feel even more exposed. More vulnerable than he liked to be. 

 

A knock sounded on the door.

 

“Sakura?” Suo's voice was calm, careful. “You alright in there?”

 

Sakura flinched. “I’m fine! I’m great. Peachy.”

 

“Right,” Suo replied slowly. “Well, when you’re done being peachy, we’ve gotta head out soon. Nirei’s still getting ready. I think he’s deciding between four jackets that all look the same, even though that outfit I bought him looks great without one.”

 

Sakura snorted despite himself having a raging gay crisis. “Sounds about right.”

 

“I’ll be in the kitchen,” Suo said gently. “Take your time.” The sound of his footsteps faded, and Sakura exhaled slowly. He pressed his palms to the sink, grounding himself.

“You’re fine,” He said out loud this time. “You’re going to get through today. Smile. Be cool. Celebrate Nirei’s birthday like a good friend. A good roommate. A—whatever the hell you are.” He took one last breath, then opened the bathroom door. The apartment smelled faintly of Suo’s cologne and Nirei’s fruity hair gel. Sakura walked out, composed but tight-lipped, only to freeze in the hallway.

 

Nirei had come back inside, the outfit Suo bought him being covered slightly with a jacket neatly draped over his shoulders, hair slightly tousled, and that radiant smile still stuck on his face. Nirei's hair is getting long. He has it in a ponytail that fits his entire attire perfectly.

 

“You okay now?” Nirei asked sweetly, holding out his phone. “I was about to text you and see if you fell in or something.”

 

Sakura just stared at him, suppressing his blush by pinching his arm. It stung, but it seemed to do the job perfectly as he nodded the most normal way possible. “You… you look good,” He said. “You know how to pick your clothes.”

 

“Aw, thanks,” Nirei beamed. “You think Suo will like it now that I've made it a hundred times better? And of course I'm kidding, but like, I get cold easily, you know?” 

 

Sakura winced inwardly. “Yeah. He’d be an idiot not to.”

 

Nirei giggled and turned back toward the living room. Sakura followed behind, doing everything in his power to pretend like his heart wasn’t pounding in his chest like a teenage drama protagonist.

“You guys ready to go?” Suo asks as the two of them approach the kitchen. 

 

“Yep!” Nirei exclaims.

 

“Mhm…” Sakura grunts.

“Great.” 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The bell above the café door jingled softly as they stepped inside. The lights were dimmed just right; warm and cozy, with streamers hanging across the ceiling and little paper lanterns glowing softly. A small table in the corner was already crowded with wrapped gifts, and a handwritten sign above it read “Happy Birthday, Nirei!” in bold, glittery letters.

 

Nirei gasped, his hands flying to his mouth. “You guys…” He looks at Suo, who winks, and then at Sakura, who scratches the back of his head with a small smile.

 

Kotoha waved from behind the counter, already carrying a tray of colorful drinks. “Surprise! And welcome, birthday star! You look adorable, Nirei. And ancient!”

 

“I’m literally twenty-three!” Nirei laughed as Suo guided him toward the main seating area, which had been rearranged with a cleared space in the middle, like a small dance floor. “Wow! This is amazing! You guys did all this?!” Nirei looks around in amazement, taking in the careful decorations that were placed in the cafe.

 

“Suo and Sakura did most of the work,” Kotoha explains while walking around the counter and giving Nirei a drink. He accepts it gratefully and takes a sip. “But a few guys from around here helped as well. We even closed down the cafe just for you.”

Nirei turns to his boyfriend and friend, his smile wobbling. “Guys…this is so amazing! I can't even put it into words!”

“Think nothing of it.” Sakura waves it off. “Just doing something good for you.”

“It was mostly Sakura’s idea.” Suo said while wrapping his arm around his shoulder. Sakura squints his eyes. 

 

“It was not! This was a two-person plan thing!”

“Hmm, true, but he bought most of the decorations.” 

 

“That—!” Sakura sighs. “That is true, actually.”

 

“Go have fun.” Suo gently pushes Nirei forward as a couple of guys who work at different shops around the town approach Nirei with warm smiles. “We'll be here if you need us.”

 

“Aha! Okay!” Nirei doesn't hesitate and begins talking to others. Suo and Sakura stood side by side as they watched Nirei mingle with the other irrelevant partygoers. The way he's vibrating brings a smile to Sakura’s face. He always looks like a puppy whenever he feels the slightest ounce of joy. It's one of the reasons he likes him so much. 

“You're staring,” Suo said, bringing Sakura out of his very gay thoughts. “And to my boyfriend at that. You homewrecker.”

 

“What?!” Sakura sharply turns to Suo. “The hell are you saying? I ain't staring!”

 

“Oh, sure.” Suo nods. 

 

“Just…behave. For Nirei's sake. That knot on your head isn't going away anytime soon. No matter how much ointment you put on it.” Sakura scowls, and for a moment, Suo falters. 

 

Finally, that got Suo to stop his teasing. Was he still keeping points? Not anymore. 

 

“Fine, fine.” Laughing, Suo takes a step back. “I'll indulge in your suggestion. Behaving.” 

 

“Good.” 

 

“This looks amazing, guys,” Kotoha says while approaching them with a tray holding cocktail drinks. Sakura takes one, but Suo declines politely. 

 

“Thanks for letting us rent out this place for the day. We would've done it somewhere else, but I think Nirei is more comfortable in this area than somewhere like a strip club.” Suo explains. 

 

“That'll do it,” Sakura muttered while taking a big sip. 

 

“Anything for you.” Kotoha beams. “I'm just happy I'm getting somewhat of a break now that I'm officially the manager here.”

 

“Oh. Congratulations on your promotion.” Suo claps his hands, and Kotoha waves her hand to dismiss it. “Please. It was high time for my old manager to retire. Breaking his hip was the best thing that ever happened to him!”

 

“And you swear you have nothing to do with that?” Sakura asks suspiciously.

 

“No comment.” She hums and walks away to tend to the party guests.

 

“She definitely has something to do with his broken hip,” Suo whispers.

 

“I'm saying. Evil witch.”

As Suo chuckles at his speculation, Sakura looks around suspiciously. “Why does this place look like it’s about to host a drag ball now that I'm really opening my eyes?” He doesn't remember Suo telling him about this part during their decoration plan.

 

Suo shrugged, too casually. “Could be… something festive.” He tries not to smile, and knowing Suo, he did something behind Sakura’s back. That sly son a bitch. He's trying to one-up Sakura for Nirei.

 

Before Sakura could say more, the lights flickered off for a brief second, then a bright spotlight clicked on, pointed directly at the entrance to the back hallway. Everyone turns their head towards the back hallway, and Suo finds Nirei to drag him in the middle of the room. He had his hands on Nirei’s shoulders, and Sakura stood there with his arms crossed over his chest, shocked. This was definitely NOT a part of their plan. What the hell did Suo do?

A  voice purred from the shadows, and heels clicked against the wooden floor. “Well, well. Is the birthday boy ready to be dazzled?”

 

“What the fuck?” Sakura mumbles, and he turns to Suo. Of course, Suo is ignoring him, that sly smirk on his face. Nirei froze. His eyes widened as a figure stepped into the light, heels clicking dramatically across the hardwood floor. The lights swirled around dramatically, and loud music began to play from speakers.

 

“No way…” Nirei whispers, his mouth dropping to the floor. He grabs the front of Suo’s jacket with one hand and Sakura’s sleeve with his other, dragging them to his height. “No way you guys! You didn't!!”

 

“Oh, yeah.” Suo smirks.

 

“Uh…” Sakura coughs.

Tsubaki Tsubakino stood tall, draped in a glittering crimson shawl over a fitted outfit that sparkled with every step. His long, dark hair with pink-red edges shimmered under the lights. Each step he took, glitter followed after him like an aura. Everyone in the cafe gasps and claps as Tsubaki takes a bow. A confident smirk on his perfect face, and he holds up a peace sign.

 

 “Happy birthday, darling! ” He purred with a wink, striding toward the trio, his hips swaying with each step. “A little bluebird told me you were a fan! You must be Akihiko Nirei!”

 

Nirei made a sound that was somewhere between a squeak and a gasp, hands flapping like broken wings. “I–! I love you—wait, no—not like that! I mean—I admire you—I didn’t think you’d actually—!” Nirei jumps in excitement, his brain a moment away from exploding. 

 

Suo patted his back. “Breathe, babe.”

 

Tsubaki chuckled. “You’re even cuter in person! Just so adorable!! I can eat you up!”

 

Sakura blinked. “Wait. You’re the favor?” Sakura squirms a little, not expecting to see Tsubaki. He's much taller than he expected, but it's probably because of the heels. He's much prettier in person, Sakura thought to himself. 

 

“Mmhm,” Tsubaki said with a grin. “Suo and I cross paths now and then. He called in a special appearance, and who am I to deny a friend's request? I was in town anyway, so why not?”

 

Sakura squinted at Suo. “And you didn’t tell me?”

 

“Would you have come if I did?” Suo said, raising an eyebrow.

 

“…Touché.”

 

Tsubaki turned to Sakura, giving him a playful once-over. “Ah, so this is the famous grump I heard so much about! You’re even better looking up close.” He leaned in conspiratorially. “No wonder you’ve got both of them wrapped around your little finger.”

 

Sakura glared, red creeping up his ears. “Don’t flirt with me.” 

 

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Tsubaki sang, obviously enjoying himself. “You’re very taken, I get that.”

Fuming, Sakura pinches himself hard to suppress his blush. Tsubaki stares before laughing and putting a hand over his chest. 

“Oh! Oh! You are just adorable!”

“He is, isn't he?” Suo says dreamily. 

“Tsubaki!” Nirei jumps forward, finally finding his voice. “I've been a big fan of yours for a while! Your dancing is amazing! I've always wanted to go to one of your shows, but I'm always either busy or too tired to go.” 

“Aww!” Tsubaki covers his cheeks as he smiles. “That's so sweet! Thank you! Life gets in the way, sure, but always set aside time to do things you love, okay?”

Nirei gasps. “I just got advice from Tsubaki himself! Pinch me! I must be dreaming!”

“Oh, geez.” Sakura rolls his eyes. “He's not a god.”

 

“You're right. I'm not.” Tsubaki puts a hand on his hip. “I'm a goddamn goddess.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Tsubaki gave a dramatic twirl, letting his shawl slide off his shoulders and flutter to the floor like falling rose petals. “This is what you call dancing!” The confident man in heels yells as the music starts. A sultry, jazzy tune with a deep beat and shimmering melody. Tsubaki moved with elegant precision, every sway of his hips and flick of his wrists full of practiced confidence. He danced like the floor belonged to him, spinning and stepping with flawless control, his heels clicking to the rhythm like percussion. Each movement he makes is breathtaking and perfect. His confidence can make anyone feel jealous or happy just at the mere sight of his moves. 

Nirei sat frozen in his seat, mouth agape, and his drink nearly crashing to the ground. “I think my soul left my body.” He whispers.

 

Suo leaned over. “You’re drooling.” He pulls out a handkerchief to dab away the drool.

 

“I am not!”

 

Kotoha passed by with a plate of dumplings and muttered, “He absolutely is.”

 

Sakura crossed his arms. “It’s not even a real stage,” He grumbled, watching the performance anyway. He's amazed by how someone can move so well in heels. He could never. 

 

“Still better than most people dancing on a stage,” Suo pointed out. Sakura shrugs, and the front door to the cafe entrance opens. The natural sunlight pours in for a moment, and the door closes, encasing the cafe in artificial lights once more. 

 

Sakura, Nirei, and Suo turn to look to see that Umemiya and Sugishita have just arrived. 

 

“You made it!” Suo said while walking over with a smile. Sakura does the same, his arms still crossed. 

 

“Sorry, we're late.” Umemiya holds up a hand as an apology. “Some things came up.”

 

“No worries. Nirei is too enchanted by Tsubaki’s performance.” Suo gestures with his shoulder to show Nirei sitting there with tears rolling down his face. 

 

“He's way too emotional to see someone dance in heels.” Sakura mumbles.

 

“Ah, Tsubaki.” Umemiya chuckles. “He moves like a wave. He's so graceful. I'm surprised he accepted your invitation to perform here.”

 

“We talk from time to time,” Suo explains.

 

“Ah.”

 

“And you didn't think to inform me about this?” Sakura asks while pulling Suo close because the loud music is honestly annoying him. “I mean, all jokes aside, I wouldn't have minded if you invited a dancer for Nirei's party.” He was upset, but it's something close to that.

 

“Well,” Suo hummed, leaning into Sakura’s space just slightly, “I thought it’d be more fun as a surprise. You’ve been a little...tense lately.”

 

Sakura gave him a look. “Tense?”

 

“Stomping around the apartment. Grumbling at the rice cooker. Glaring at my soup ladle.”

 

“I wasn’t glaring. I was concentrating.”

 

“Mhm.”

 

Before Sakura could retort, Nirei suddenly let out a loud gasp and clapped like a seal. “Did you see that spin!? He twirled into a split and just popped back up like it was nothing! I didn’t even know knees could do that!”

 

Everyone turned to look. Tsubaki had just finished a seamless spin-and-dip combo that ended with him perched dramatically on one knee, hands outstretched toward the crowd like he was collecting worship.

 

“Bravo!” Kotoha called, placing her tray down and giving a polite clap. “I’m going to need you to teach me that trick. My knees haven’t been the same since the rainy season.”

 

Tsubaki stood, bowed with flair, and tossed his hair over one shoulder, sweating slightly. “You bring the wine and I’ll bring the wisdom.”

 

Sugishita watched quietly, expression unreadable, but his hand briefly brushed against Umemiya’s as they settled into a seat nearby. Umemiya noticed and smiled, something warm and private shared between them. “Think you can dance like that?”

 

Sugeshita scoffs. “As if.”

 

Back near the trio, Nirei had turned in his seat to beam at Sakura and Suo. “You guys really pulled this off. This is the best birthday I’ve ever had.” His voice trembled a little, the sincerity cutting through the jazzy music that had softened.

 

Sakura shifted, pretending to look at the decorations above them to avoid making eye contact. “You’re too easy to impress,” He said while pinching himself again.

 

Suo reached down and squeezed Nirei’s hand. “Glad you like it, birthday boy. There’s still cake coming.”

 

“Don’t spoil me,” Nirei said with a shy laugh, even though his eyes were already watering again. “Let me guess, you baked it?”

 

“In courtesy of your birthday.” Suo bows his head, and Nirei giggles. 

 

Tsubaki, now finished with his set, sauntered over with the grace of a catwalk model and the energy of a showgirl. “I knew you’d cry,” He said, wagging a red-painted fingernail at Nirei. “You’re the type.”

 

“I’m not!” Nirei sniffled.

 

“You are. And it’s beautiful. Happy birthday, sweetheart.” He leaned down and kissed the top of Nirei’s head, then turned to Suo. “You owe me a drink for making your man weep in public.”

 

Suo smirked. “I’ll buy you two to let it settle in nicely.”

 

“And you,” Tsubaki turned toward Sakura, tilting his head. “Did you like the show, pretty boy?”

 

Sakura’s eyes narrowed. “You trying to flirt with me again?”

 

“No, darling,” Tsubaki grinned. “Just making sure you’re not combusting from jealousy.”

 

Sakura flushed. “I am not jealous.”

 

Nirei leapt to his feet and clapped so hard his palms stung. “You’re so amazing! Incredible! I’m not worthy of your presence!”

 

Tsubaki winked. “Oh, sweetheart, you’re more than worthy.” He strolled off to get a drink, leaving Sakura to sulk and Suo to laugh softly into his sleeve.

 

“Come on,” Suo said, nudging Sakura. “Let’s enjoy the rest of the party. We’ve got dancing, cake, and at least one dramatic confession of love coming if Tsubaki’s in charge of anything.”

 

Nirei blinked. “Wait, who’s confessing?”

 

“Oh, nothing,” Suo said quickly, grabbing him by the wrist. “Come dance with me before Tsubaki steals the spotlight again. I want people to know that you're my boyfriend and that I love you.”

 

Sakura follows behind them, but stops midway. 

 

He hadn't meant to. His feet just stalled. One step became hesitation. The warm lighting of the cafe blurred for a second as his heart twisted in his chest. Suo’s voice echoed back at him.

 

“I want people to know that you're my boyfriend and that I love you.”

 

Not we love you. Not our boyfriend. Just Suo. Just Nirei. The two of them. Not him. 

 

Sakura blinked once, twice. He looked down at his hands, realizing he had started wringing them. His fingers curled into fists.

 

He wasn’t mad. No—he couldn’t be mad. That would be selfish. Suo and Nirei were together long before this. He was the one who joined their lives late. He was the one with all the prickly walls and uneven emotions. He had no right to feel this way. They're only staying at his place until theirs is ready to be moved back in. He has to remember that.

 

Still… the ache settled deep. A cold little bloom of sadness nestled right under his ribs, and he swears he can feel something welling up in his eyes.

 

From across the room, Tsubaki caught the flicker of emotion on Sakura’s face. The way his shoulders dropped, the shift in his eyes, that subtle stillness that screamed heartbreak to anyone who knew how to look. Tsubaki’s playful smile softened. He took a step forward, but didn’t close the gap. Instead, he let the distance speak and said gently, “They’re not leaving you behind, you know.” He offers a kind smile.

 

Sakura startled, eyes darting to him. “I didn’t say—”

 

“You didn’t have to.” Tsubaki’s voice remained low, kind. “That look said everything, and you know it.”

 

Sakura looked away, jaw clenched and throat getting tight.

 

“You’re not just a third wheel in their orbit, sweetheart,” Tsubaki continued, folding his arms with an easy grace. “I see the way they look at you. Like you hung the stars. I mean, it’s crazy, but I only just got here, and I can see how much they care for you.”

 

Sakura let out a humorless scoff. “Then why does it feel like I’m standing in the dark?”

 

Tsubaki’s expression didn’t falter. “Because you’re scared. And because you haven’t told them how you really feel yet.”

 

Sakura didn’t answer. On the small dance floor, Nirei had his arms around Suo’s neck, laughing softly as Suo guided him through a slow sway. Their foreheads touched, and the air around them shimmered with affection.

 

It made Sakura’s chest ache. It hurts to see them like that without him.

 

“…Maybe I waited too long,” He muttered.

 

“Then don’t wait anymore.”

 

Sakura turned to Tsubaki. Tsubaki smiled gently, giving him a nudge toward the dance floor. “Go. Even if you don’t dance, stand beside them. Let them see you.”

“You don't even know me.” Sakura defended.

“You're right, I don't.” Tsubaki clarifies. “But I know that look.”

 

Sakura stood frozen for a few more moments, eyes locked on the gentle scene unfolding on the dance floor. Nirei’s laughter carried like a chime through the low music, and Suo’s smile was warm, full, utterly devoted.

 

Sakura’s hands tightened at his sides, and he felt like he couldn't breathe.

He couldn't do it.

Without a word, he turned and quietly slipped through the crowd, and the bathroom door clicked shut behind him a second later.

 

 Tsubaki exhaled slowly, disappointment flickering across his features like a candle snuffed too soon. He watched the now-empty hallway, one hand resting on his hip, his teeth biting his lower lip.

 

Kotoha stepped up beside him with a knowing glance, with a dumpling in her hand. “He didn’t go?”

 

Tsubaki shook his head. “No. He turned away.”

 

Umemiya, who had joined them after greeting the others, caught the edge in Tsubaki’s tone. “You tried to encourage him.” 

 

“I did. But fear’s a stubborn thing,” Tsubaki said, voice quieter now. “Especially when it’s wrapped around love. You can want something so badly, but the moment it’s in front of you—” He made a soft snapping gesture, “—you shut down. You think you don’t deserve it. Or that it’ll hurt more if you reach out and it slips through your fingers.”

 

Kotoha folded her arms gently. “He’s not used to softness. He doesn’t know how to ask for it. That man…he experienced some things I can never imagine.” She shakes her head, but not out of pity.

 

Umemiya sighed. “He’s probably blaming himself right now for feeling left out. I thought he was doing well the other week. I mean! The way he looks at them? That dude is in love!”

 

Tsubaki nodded, still watching the hallway with a frown. “He wears his thorns so tightly, he forgets he’s allowed to bloom too.”

 

There was a brief silence between them, the sound of laughter and music filling the space behind.

 

“…He’ll get there,” Kotoha said eventually. “Hopefully. Probably.”

 

“I hope so,” Tsubaki replied, the words half a wish. “Because I’ve seen how those two look at him. They just don’t know he’s waiting for someone to pull him in, instead of walking to the edge himself.” 

Not even an hour into the party, and Tsubaki is seeing love troubles.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Suo twirled Nirei with a grin, laughing when the blonde nearly tripped over his own feet. 

 

“Suo!” Nirei gasps.

 

“Heh. Whoops.” 

 

The warm glow of the café lights danced across their faces, and for a moment, it felt like the world was only the two of them. And it was for a moment. It's been a minute since they shared a moment like this with themselves. It felt earned and warm, comforting and safe. But when the song shifted to something slower, softer, Suo turned his head—

 

And noticed someone was missing.

 

“Where’s Sakura?” He asked, looking around and releasing Nirei's hands.

 

Nirei blinked, looking around as well. “Wasn’t he just behind us? I swore he was.”

 

They weaved through the crowd, glancing around the room. When they reached Umemiya and Kotoha near the counter, Suo leaned in. “Hey… have you seen Sakura? He was behind us like two seconds ago.”

 

Umemiya, in the middle of sipping his coffee, tilted his head toward the hallway. “Bathroom. He went there a couple minutes ago. Looked like he was trying not to be noticed.”

 

Suo and Nirei exchanged a look and, without a word, they headed down the hallway together, quiet and purposeful. The music faded behind them as they reached the door to the bathroom.

 

Suo knocked gently first. “Sakura?”

 

There was a pause. Then he muttered, “Yeah?”

 

“You okay?” Nirei asked softly, stepping closer and knocking as well. 

 

“I’m fine,” Came the immediate reply. Too quick. Too flat. A lie. 

 

Suo frowned, resting his palm against the door. “You sure?”

 

Silence.

 

“Yeah.”

 

Nirei frowns. “You don't sound sure—”

 

Then, from the other side of the door, Sakura snapped, “I said I’m fine, damn it!”

 

Both Suo and Nirei flinched at the sudden heat in his voice. But Suo didn’t back away. He lowered his voice instead. “Okay. I hear you. But you don’t sound fine.”

Nirei looks up at Suo worriedly, his eyebrows knitting together. “What happened? Did we do something wrong? I hope not.” 

 

Inside, Sakura sat on the edge of the sink, hands clenched tightly in his lap. His breath hitched, and he stared down at the floor as if it had insulted him. “I just needed a moment,” He finally mumbled, quieter now. “Okay? You two looked happy. I didn’t want to ruin it.”

 

From the other side, Nirei whispered, “You wouldn’t ruin anything. We were hoping you’d join us.”

 

Sakura shook his head, unseen. “It didn’t feel like it.”

 

There was a long pause.

 

“…Can we come in?” Suo asked gently.

 

Sakura hesitated but slowly reached out and unlocked the door. The latch clicked, and the door eased open to reveal the two of them standing there, worried, open, waiting.

 

Suo stepped forward first. “If we did anything to make you uncomfortable, we're sorry.” He wasn't smiling, but it was close to a smile. Nirei gave a small, crooked smile. “Don’t go hiding in bathrooms like you’re not important.”

 

Sakura looked away, eyes hot again. “No, no. I'm sorry. I'm just…” He rubs his hands over his face. “Overwhelmed, that's all.”

 

“Oh.” Nirei blinks. “Is there anything you wanna do? We can go home early if you don't feel well.”

 

“Yeah,” Suo agrees. “Your feelings are just as valid.”

 

Sakura’s lips trembled, and he looked at them like they were both impossible and inevitable. “No. It's okay. I just needed to freshen myself up.” He didn't want to be a burden on Nirei's birthday. Today is about him, not Sakura. He needs to cut it out. He shouldn't get into his feelings.

Suo and Nirei act lovey-dovey all the time. Why was this time any different?

 

“Come on.” Nirei holds out his hand and grabs Sakura’s hand. “Let's go back.”

 

Sakura bends his head down, pulling his hand away from Nirei and nodding, his bangs hiding his eyes. “Yeah, okay.”

Suo and Nirei share a worried glance.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

When the three of them returned to the party, the atmosphere hadn’t changed. The music still pulsed gently in the background, lights twinkled above like stars, and the smell of Kotoha’s freshly baked desserts hung in the air. But something had changed.

 

Sakura walked a step behind Suo and Nirei, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. The color in his face had dulled, his shoulders tense. He didn’t speak. He didn’t meet anyone’s eyes.

 

Suo kept glancing back, his smile forced now, tugging at the corners of his lips like it didn’t want to be there. He tried to hold Nirei’s hand to ground himself. Nirei, for his part, looked between the two of them, trying his hardest to keep the mood from collapsing entirely.

 

Kotoha was the first to notice, her gaze flickering from Suo’s clenched jaw to Sakura’s downturned eyes. She raised an eyebrow, humming to herself.

 

Tsubaki noticed too, his eyes followed the three with subtle worry, the joy from earlier replaced with something far more cautious. He nudged Kotoha gently and murmured something to her under his breath. Kotoha looked toward the trio and frowned.

 

Even Umemiya, standing at the drink table with Sugishita, paused mid-sip as he watched them return. “Something happened,” He murmured. Sugishita didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. His sharp gaze was already locked on Sakura’s clenched hands.

 

No one said anything directly. Not yet. But the quiet shift in the room said everything.

 

Sakura stood awkwardly by the dessert table, not reaching for anything. Not saying a word.

 

He’d retreated into that cold, thorny shell again—the one he wore back when none of this had started. Before flower shop visits and dumpling wars and shared futons. It was as if he were putting walls back up brick by brick. 

 

And the worst part?

 

Suo and Nirei didn’t know how to reach him just yet.

“Oh dear.” Tsubaki covers his mouth.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The sun had long since dipped beneath the horizon, painting the sky in shades of bruised purple and fading gold. The party was over. Chairs were being stacked, tables wiped down, and Kotoha was handing out leftover sweets in neat paper boxes while Umemiya and Sugishita helped Tsubaki pack up the last of the sound equipment into a car parked on the street.

 

Outside the cafe, the trio stood by the entrance. The streets were still lively with nightlife, but a thick, uneasy quiet lingered between them. Nirei stood close to Suo while Sakura was standing away from them, his hands stuffed deep into his pockets.

 

Tsubaki, who had been watching them for a while, approached with his usual flair, but even he knew when to dim the drama. He murmurs something to Umemiya, and Umemiya nods. “You know,” Tsubaki said softly, slipping his shawl over his shoulders. “For three people who care for each other as deeply as you do, you’ve got a strange way of communicating.”

 

Suo gave a weak laugh. “We’re working on it.”

 

Tsubaki tilted his head. “Are you?”

 

That stung. Sakura’s jaw tensed, and Nirei shrank down a little. Tsubaki looked at Sakura, searching his face for something, then sighed heavily. “You don’t have to fight the people who are trying to care for you, darling.” He offered them all a knowing smile. “Take care of each other. Please.”

 

But Sakura’s shoulders twitched. “Right. Got it. Another lecture,” He said, louder than intended.

 

Tsubaki blinked but didn’t take offense. “Just a reminder.”

 

“Tsubaki, wait—” Nirei calls out weakly. 

 

Suo opened his mouth to speak, but Tsubaki was already walking away with a wave, joining Umemiya and Sugishita down the road to the car. Kotoha stood outside her cafe, staring at them before going inside for the night.

 

The three stood there a moment longer before they began walking in silence. The sounds of their shoes on the sidewalk were the only things accompanying them. Nirei kept glancing between the other two, visibly worried. Suo looked like he wanted to say something, but didn’t know how to begin, and Sakura's face was still covered by his eyes. He didn't know how to break the ice. It was like they were back when they first met. Sakura’s cold and quiet demeanor could freeze anything. The sky seems to mourn with them as the stars are barely out this time of night.

“Today was fun.” Nirei decided to say his sunshine half smile. It melted, but only a little. “Thank you guys again for the birthday party. I seriously don't know how to show how appreciated I feel.”

 

“...”

 

“Think nothing of it. Every day is special with you around.” Suo said. 

 

“Heh.” Nirei blushes, and he glances at Sakura. “Thank you again for the flowers and book, Sakura.”

“Mhm.”

 

“I'm going to try and savor the book, haha…I've been waiting for that book to be in stock, and here you go…just…” Nirei trails off, Sakura not saying anything more, and only grunts in acknowledgement. Suo pats Nirei's back in comfort for trying his best.

It's quiet between the three of them again, their footsteps in sync on the pavement.

 

It was Suo who eventually broke the silence, hesitantly. “Hey… I made dinner reservations for me and Nirei. Just a small place, nothing too out of touch."

 

“What?” Nirei perks up, blinking slowly. “Dinner reservations?” 

 

“Yeah. That one French restaurant just outside of Tokyo? It opens all night, and it's really fancy.”

 

“I've always wanted to go!” Nirei squeals. “Isn't that place hard to get into?”

 

“Yep.” Suo shrugs. “I planned—”

 

“Of course you did,” Sakura snapped, voice sharp as glass, as he interrupted both of them in their light banter. Suo and Nirei stopped in their tracks, and Suo furrowed his eyebrows. “Excuse me?”

Sakura turned to face them, eyes wide and burning. “Of course, it’s just the two of you. Of course, I don’t matter. I’m just the tagalong, right? The bitter flower boy who happened to fall in love with two people already together!”

 

“Sakura—” Nirei tried, but Sakura held up a hand with a dark scowl.

 

“No! Don’t talk to me like I’m some wounded animal you have to console!” Sakura shouted. His face turns red, but not because of embarrassment. Because he's angry and hurt. Hurt by the fact he's getting left behind. The bad memories of his childhood surfaced, and he began to tremble on pure instinct. He points a finger at the couple, his chest puffing up and down rapidly.

 

 “You keep saying we’re figuring things out, but what does that even mean?! You make plans without me. You share memories without me. You get to be in love without having to worry about where I fit in! I’m just not good enough! Is that it?! That I’m going to be alone once you two move back into your shitty apartment!”

 

Nirei reached for his arm, voice trembling. “Sakura, wait—”

“Just wait a second.” Suo takes a step forward, his frown turning into a glare. “What—”

 

A phone buzzed, and Sakura blinked. He snatched his phone and pulled it from his pocket. A message from Kiryu he hadn't expected.

 

Kiryu💖 [8:53 PM]

 Hey something came up. You need to come back to the flower shop. It’s kinda urgent. Sorry. 😞 

Sakura stared at it for a second. The words gave him an excuse not to have this conversation anymore. He didn't want to be near Suo and Nirei right now. It's too painful to even see their faces. He lowered the phone, his eyes dry, but the look on his face said everything.

 

“I have to go,” He said flatly and turned away.

 

“Sakura—please,” Nirei begged. “Can we just talk?”

 

But Sakura is already walking away, his back stiff as he walks into the city night. He didn’t look back. He didn't dare to. How could he when he caused the hurt?  

 

“Wait—” Suo called after him, taking a step forward but stopping when Sakura raised a hand in silent dismissal.

 

And then he was gone down the street just like that. 

 

The silence he left behind was louder than any argument. 

Suo and Nirei held each other in their arms, both feeling a similar way.

Pain. Confused and conflicted.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The world had always been cold to Sakura.

 

Even as a child, the stares came first. Those lingering, whisper-laced glances at his mismatched eyes and split-colored hair. He remembered standing on the blacktop during recess, fists clenched, back to the wall, while kids formed a ring around him like he was something to be studied—or worse, feared.

They sang a song they made about him. He didn't care to remember the words because it would make everything hurt even more. 

“Look at his freakish hair.” One kid whispered.

“Did he dye it?” One girl whispered to her friend.

“Do his parents even love him?”

“If he looks like that, why doesn't he just dye his hair to look normal like us?”

The whispers continued on and on. He didn’t bother correcting them. He never did. What was the point?

 

When fists came swinging, Sakura swung back. That’s how it always ended. With scraped knuckles, torn sleeves, and a trip to the nurse’s office. Teachers stopped asking what happened. His parents stopped coming to meetings. They have already made up their minds. He was nothing but trouble.

 

He was the troublesome child. The lost cause.

 

He remembered the night his father told him, “You’ll grow up alone if you keep acting like this.”

And his mother didn’t deny it. She would sob and cry at his feet, weeping how she failed as a mother to birth such an abomination. His father would shake his head in silent disappointment.

He remembers one night, his mother had woken him out of his slumber and dragged him to the bathroom with a determined expression. On the counter sat black hair dye, and she dyed his hair at two am.

The dye didn't stick. It washed off like soap.

 

His mother began to cry and wept, apologizing to Sakura that she had failed as a mother, and hugged him tightly. She wept, clinging to him like he was the one falling apart.

He didn't go to school that day. His mother kept him inside and bought all the different brands of black hair dye. She would scrub his scalp to the point it's aching. Then, she would wash his hair to see if the dye stuck.

It didn't. None of it did. 

“Why won't you look normal?!” His mother shouted that night he stayed home from school. She brings up her hand and slaps him across his face. Sakura tumbles and sees stars as he crashes against the wall. His cheek stung, and so did his eyes as tears fell down his cheeks. 

“You'll never be normal! You…you!” His mother brings up her foot and slams it against his stomach. Sakura chokes out a gasp as saliva flies out of his mouth. “Why were you born like this?!”

 

“...” Sakura couldn't respond. He only sobbed with her, holding his stomach in pain and wheezing. The black dye stained his forehead, shoulders, and fingers. The pain only increased with each sob he took.

Pain. He's in so much pain.

Why? Why was he made to suffer?

___

Sakura sat on the porch that night, a bag of frozen peas pressed against his cheek and a storm rumbling overhead. The house behind him didn’t feel like home—it never had. He watched the rain fall on the little flower bed near the fence. All the blooms were drowned by the downpour, their petals heavy with water, bending toward the mud.

 

“Figures,” He muttered to no one. “Even flowers can’t survive here.” He stares at the flowers for as long as he can. He doesn't move from his spot, and he doesn't plan to. It's not like his parents cared. They never did unless it affected them one way or another.

 

The sun rose once again that morning, and the rain had stopped for some time during the long night. Sakura wasn't paying attention, lost in his dark thoughts. His tired eyes trail up from staring at his bare feet. One flower had straightened back up. A stubborn white bloom, petals torn but standing anyway. It made Sakura sit up a little and eventually stand. He stared at it for a long time, something in his chest stirring that he couldn't quite explain yet.

 

Dropping the mushy peas on the ground, Sakura walked over to the flower, not caring if he was getting dirty. He barely reacted to the mud sinking in between his toes, and he bent down to look at the flower.

Torn but still standing.

 

______

 

It happened on a cloudy Thursday.

 

There was a fight. Of course, there was. A boy in class made a joke about Sakura’s eyes. He called him a demon, said he was cursed. Sakura didn’t even remember what his fists did. All he remembered was the cold sting of the principal’s words as he sat outside the office, bandages wrapped around his arms and legs from the scraps and bruises. He didn't listen to the principal, his mind wandering to the window and watching the dandelion seeds flow in the wind.

 

“We called your parents. They’re on their way.”

 

They kicked him outside in front of the school, claiming he would set a bad example for the other kids.

So he waited.

 

And waited.

 

And waited.

 

School soon ended, and his classmates all ran around him like he was invisible. More whispers filled his ears, and Sakura didn't want to hear them. No more. He was tired of it.

 

He covers his ears, tears pricking his eyes.

 

The sky turned from gray to indigo. One by one, the school emptied. A janitor passed by and muttered something under his breath. Sakura stayed where he was, arms wrapped around his knees, biting the inside of his cheek so he wouldn’t cry. Or at least not cry anymore. 

 

The rain started. It was light at first. Then steady. Then heavy. It soaked him to the bone, and he shivers.

 

Still, no one came.

 

Eventually, the school nurse, a woman who had patched him up more times than she should’ve had to, stood beside him with an umbrella.

 

“Come on, Sakura,” She said gently, kindly, and tiredly. “Let's get you home.”

 

He said nothing but stood up and kept his head down. She walked him home in silence, her heels clicking against the uneven roads. They didn’t talk. They didn't need to because Sakura knew she would only pity him instead of helping him.

 

They made it to his house, and she pats his shoulder in comfort. “You'll learn someday.” Then, she left him on the doorstep at his house. Sakura just sighs and knocks on the door, shivering like a lost cat. And in a way, he is. 

 

His father opened it with a scowl. “You took your sweet time.” He steps aside, and Sakura walks in slowly.

 

“You never came,” Sakura grumbles.

His father just scoffed. “You’re old enough to figure things out on your own. We’re not wasting gas on you because you can't control your emotions at school.” He pushes Sakura to the ground, and the younger boy falls on his bad knee. He hisses in pain but stands up anyways. 

 

Behind him, his mother didn’t even look up from whatever she was doing. She kept her eyes on the thing she was knitting. Sakura stared at them for a long moment. His clothes were soaked through, his fingers numb. Water dripped from his bangs onto the hardwood floor. No one cared. 

 

Not even enough to yell at him. His father went back into the living room to watch TV.

 

He said nothing else to Sakura. 

 

Sakura went to his room, closed the door, and sat on the edge of his bed in silence.

 

That night, he didn’t cry. He didn’t get angry.

 

He just… shut the door inside his chest. Quietly, completely. 

 

If no one was coming for him, then he’d stop waiting.

Why should he expect love in return? Why should he wait or give anything? Being numb is better than getting hurt.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Look alive. Fan art reward for reading this far :)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Who here thought this would be a silly little domestic fluff fanfic about three men?

I thought so too, but of course, my brain wants to flesh out the characters and add more and more.

I'm not complaining. I love doing this heh...

 

Originally, this chapter was going to be MUCH different.

I planned on Nirei and Suo going to that fancy restaurant and then going to a hotel for some much-needed smut. Sakura was going to stay at home and think over his feelings. But of course, I thought of this instead. Watching Wind Breaker and them introducing Tsubaki was the best thing ever. I LOVE TSUBAKI SO MUCH. I HAD to include him, so I thought of another idea. Tsubaki will be a major support character from now on, so he will be popping up from time to time. I'm thinking of ways of introducing other characters, too. I think this fanfiction will be longer than intended hah...

Can you guess who I like writing more? Definitely Suo. He's so fun to write. And I LOVE writing Suo and Sakura scenes because they're funny to me. Nirei and Sakura give me sunshine and rain cloud vibes, and I LOVE that trope. Can't forget the real reason why I decided to write this fic. Suo and Nirei are so gay coded in the show, I can't even fathom it

Anyways! That's enough yapping. Hope you guys enjoy the fan art and uh...see ya'll in the next chapter. :)

Oh yeah. Here's my tumblr if you wanna see more of my art. I mostly did Cookie Run, but here we are.

https://www.tumblr.com/blog/silentvoicesposts

Chapter 10: Dandelion seeds in the wind

Summary:

Whoopies. Another 11k chapter.

Notes:

Um, TW for mentions of self-harm. It's not really explicit, but I made it kind of clear during one of the parts, so happy reading!

The bell of Sakura’s shop chimes quietly. 

Sakura steps inside carefully and locks the door behind him. The air is thick with the scent of lavender and damp soil, the comforting and grounding aroma keeping him from drowning in his thoughts. He exhaled slowly, his hands trembling.

Nirei and Suo…

He didn't need to look at their faces to see the hurt he caused them. He shouldn't have run away like that. 

But he was so angry. 

 

At…who though? Them? Himself?

Sakura doesn't know. He didn't want to think about it anymore.

“Kiryu?” He called into the dark opening of his store. He can see a light on in the back.

 

“In here!” Kiryu's voice came from the back room, and Sakura walked in to find Kiryu crouched beside a half-unpacked shipment of flowers. He was sorting through them with methodical care, and he looked up with a small frown. The delivery boxes were clearly not what they were supposed to be. Some flowers were wilted, some were half-crushed, and a few were not even the right blooms. 

“What the hell happened?” Sakura asked while rolling up his sleeves. Kiryu sighed. “Apparently, someone switched the tags on three of your orders. We got a wedding bouquet shipment meant for another shop down the line. They got our seasonal display order.”

 

“Shit.” Sakura bites his thumb nail and mutters something incoherent. He crouches next to Kiryu and picks up a wilted flower, twirling it between his fingers. “Did you call them?”

“Yes,” Kiryu nods. “They're fixing the orders right now, but they need the owner, aka you, to sign off on some replacements and logistics. I figured to call you, but I remembered you were at Nirei's birthday party, you and Suo planned.”

The pain in his chest worsened at the heavy reminder. 

 

“How'd it go? Finally got a smooch in with your two—” Kiryu was about to joke, but Sakura held up a hand to stop him. 

“Stop talking.” He gruffs.

Kiryu’s smile disappears, and he gulps. “Is everything okay?”

 

Sakura didn't answer. He didn't want to. He busied himself with peeling off a damaged petal and arranging the salvageable ones. 

“Let me help.” Kiryu began arranging the flowers they could save and putting the ones that weren't so lucky in a separate pile. By the time they're done, it's close to midnight. The silence between them is heavy and awkward. 

 

“You should go home,” Sakura said finally while standing up and dusting his hands covered in loose, damp soil and dust. “You didn't need to stay this late.” He looks over at Kiryu with a slightly annoyed expression.

 

“I know.” Kiryu stood and stretched. “But I figured you needed someone around for company.”

 

Sakura blinked. “Huh?”

 

“I don't know what happened, but you have this tense look when walking in,” Kiryu explains while pushing back his hair. “Like you wanted to punch a wall or cry on one.”

“I don't cry.” 

“Oh, yeah sure.” Kiryu scoffs. “You just shove everything deep down, water plants, and yell at the closest person when you finally explode.”

That…hits a little too close. 

Instead of denying it, Sakura coughs. “Go home to your sister. She must be worried sick about you.”

“...Okay.” Kiryu doesn't argue with his boss, knowing he'll get a lecture and a good yelling. He would rather not fight it. Whatever had happened, Kiryu hoped it would be sorted out soon. 

He should ask Suo and Nirei what happened. 

Gathering his things, Kiryu said goodnight and left Sakura to himself in his shop. Sakura didn't bother responding, his eyes darting between the damaged package and his phone sitting on the counter. He reaches for it to see multiple missed calls and unread text messages from Nirei and Suo. 

Just seeing their names hurts. He didn't want to look at it. He didn't want to go home. They were there, and questions will be asked. Questions he didn't want to hear or answer. 

Pain. All he feels is pain.

The pain in his chest aches, and Sakura turns off his phone in a hurry. He has to do something to distract his mind. He didn't want to go out, and going home is a definite no.

Staying in his shop seems like the only logical explanation. He didn't know what he started doing. He cleaned up the mess on the ground and then started grabbing cardboard boxes that he stored inside the backroom on shelves. He honestly didn't think when he was moving his stuff in. A lot of random shit was in the boxes such as random shirts and other knickknacks.

Sakura sat on the floor as the gentle rustle of leaves filled the outside space. The town had dimmed to hush, the streets cast in a sleepy amber glow. He hadn't meant to start digging and reminiscing through each item. Some carried good memories, and others did not so much. He told himself he was just looking for a ledger book.

Instead…he found something he didn't expect to find.

 

A photo.

A familiar photo.

A pained photo.

Faded slightly with time, curled at the edges from being tucked away so long, a younger Sakura stood stiffly on a porch of a crooked, small house. His hair was messier, his eyes sharper and more guarded, and his cheeks flushed red. Next to him, with an arm slung around his shoulder, was an old man beaming with the sunniest smile in the world. The same kind of smile Suo wore when he made dumb puns. The same kind of smile Nirei had when he held Mochi like she was royalty.

Sakura stared at the photo for a long time, nostalgia and heartache burning through his senses. The ache in his chest pulsed like a slow bruise.

Seeing this photo brings Sakura back to a simpler time in his pathetic life. A time where he was still in a shitty place but found some sort of comfort in it.

_______

A place to rest.

Sakura kicked a rock along the gravel shoulder of the road, hands shoved deep into his pockets. His cheek stung from a cut, and his knuckles throbbed with a full ache of another stupid fight he didn't start. School was a war zone, and he had nothing left in him to keep pretending otherwise.

The fight wasn't even his fault. A guy was provoking him as always, and he was used to the harmful words. It didn't bother him as much. Sakura kept his head down as he walked to class. 

It was, until he had milk being spilled down his head. 

That set him off, and before he knew it, the guy was wailing in pain, holding his shattered arm. 

 

So, instead of going to the principal's office, Sakura left school. There was no point in going anymore. He didn't know where his feet were taking him. He just wanted to get away. Away from the judgmental teachers, the muttered slurs, the disgust in his parents’ eyes. The whispers. The pain. The suffering. Everything.

The rock he kicked skips into a riverbank, and Sakura honestly didn't feel like fishing it out. Just another thing gone in his life that he couldn't get back.

16-year-old Sakura sighs heavily and looks up to where his feet took him. He instantly recognizes this as the town’s outskirts. It's always quiet on the outskirts. Barely Few people lived there, and it's perfect for those wanting to stay away from society. 

 

Old trees loomed overhead, and the wind smelled like damp earth and chimney smoke. It's honestly a vibe, and Sakura’s shoulders relaxed just a tiny bit. Here, he can relax and—

“Are you lost, son?”

 

The voice startled him, and Sakura turned around sharply, his hands pulling out of his pockets and positioning in a fighting position, jaw tight.

Instead of seeing someone from school, it was just an old man. He stood by a wooden gate, leaning slightly on a cane. His silver hair was tied in a loose ponytail, and his sweater looked handmade, cozy but worn. His face, however, was kind. Lined with years, not hardness. 

Sakura growls. “I am not your son. Piss off, old man.”

 

The old man didn't flinch at the slightest from Sakura’s tone. He simply smiles. “Fair enough. Are you hungry, then? I made too much porridge and I can't eat it all by myself.” He laughs afterwards. Sakura narrowed his eyes, his walls building up even more if it was possible. “What the hell is your deal? Huh?!”

“No deal.” The old man shook his head. “I just don't like seeing kids with blood on their faces and emptiness in their eyes.” The man turned and opened the gate with a creak. Behind him was an old house that had seen better days. Smoke was coming out of the chimney, and the bricks were different colors. 

“You can follow me or keep walking. Up to you.”  The old man took a step back and raised an eyebrow that left Sakura slowly putting down his fists. He narrowed his eyes, hesitating. It's not like he has anywhere to go, but this is a stranger. 

An old man he can easily beat up if he tries anything. 

Sakura’s stomach betrays him, and he huffs silently. He glanced at the ground and then at the old man again, with his modest home beyond the fence. Flowers lined the path, blooming in disarray. Lavenders. Peonies. Even in the cold, they stood tall and healthy. 

Curiosity beats caution, and Sakura finds himself sitting inside the house. It's warm and it smells like herbs, wood polish, and miso soup. The man moved slowly but with intention, setting a bowl on the table and sliding it over to Sakura. The bowl is full to the top with delicious porridge, and Sakura’s stomach growls yet again.

The old man laughs softly as he places a spoon in front of the teenager. 

“Urgh! Shut up!” Sakura yells while snatching the spoon and scooping up a hefty amount, and taking a big bite. He barely registered the roof of his mouth burning in pain as the flavors mixed in together.

It was good. Really good. So good. His mother didn't cook like this at all. Sakura takes another bite, barely swallowing the first. He ate like he hadn't in days. The old man didn't comment on it. He simply watched with a small smile, his head resting on the palm of his hand that was propped up on the table.

“You wanna tell me what happened?” 

“No.” Sakura’s voice was curt and defensive as he ate like there was no tomorrow. 

 

“Thought so.” The old man smiled even more. “Tell me your name, son.”

 

“I'm not your son!” Sakura yells in irritation. Though he calms down soon after by taking a deep breath and exhaling. “My name?”

“Yes.” The old man nods. “I'll go first. My name is Shigeru Yamada.”

“Shigeru Yamada…” Sakura repeats. For the most part, at least he has some mannerisms for adults. “Mr. Yamada, then?”

“If you want. My friends call me Shigeru if I ever have friends.” Shigeru jokes. 

“Hmm…” Sakura hums. “Haruka Sakura…is my name…” The teenager looks away while poking out his lips. 

“Sakura,” Shigeru repeats. “A fitting name.” 

 

“How?” Sakura snaps while beginning to eat again. “My name doesn't fit me at all.”

“Names are just labels,” Shigeru said. “It's an identity given to us from another human being. It's only up to us if we want to live up to that given name.”

“...” Sakura didn't know what to say about that, so he didn't say anything at all. He finishes his porridge, the hearty meal leaving him full for the first time in a while. “You don't know anything about me. Don't act like you do.”

Shigeru laughs dryly. “Never. I hardly know you, Sakura. I would be defensive like you. I certainly was when I was your age.”

 

Sakura blinks. “You were like me?” That's hard to believe. 

 

“In more ways than one.” Shigeru stood up slowly, using his cane as support, and walked over to a cabinet in the kitchen. He opens it and pulls out a picture frame that was inside. Such a weird place to put a picture frame. 

 

He sat back down across from Sakura and slid the frame across the table. Sakura picks it up slowly, observing.

Two men stood side by side in the photo. One had dark curls and a gap-toothed smile while the other had long, blonde locks that were well past his neck. The couple looked happy and radiant as they smiled so genuinely in the photo. 

 

Is that…

“That's my husband. His name was Sora.” Shigeru said quietly. “He passed away ten years ago from this sickness he was battling.” 

 

Sakura stares, unable to look away. He gulps, his throat tightening. “You're gay?”

 

“Yes.” 

 

“You don't look like it,” Sakura said dumbly, and that caused Shigeru to laugh. 

 

“And what does gay look like, Sakura?”

 

The teenager shrinks in his seat. “I…um…sorry.”

 

“No need to apologize.” Shigeru waves his hand in dismissal. “You've been taught this world is cruel at a young age, haven't you?”

“...”

 

“It is,” Shigeru continues. “But not always. And not forever. You'll learn to find and create that there are good things you can hold on to.”

Sakura doesn't understand what that old man is saying. His mind couldn't comprehend it. 

Good things? Happening to him? Impossible.

𓂃˖ ࣪⊹

 

Sakura stared at it for a second. The words gave him an excuse not to have this conversation anymore. He didn't want to be near Suo and Nirei right now. It's too painful to even see their faces. He lowered the phone, his eyes dry, but the look on his face said everything.

 

 

 

“I have to go,” He said flatly and turned away.

 

 

 

“Sakura—please,” Nirei begged. “Can we just talk?”

 

 

 

But Sakura is already walking away, his back stiff as he walks into the city night. He didn’t look back. He didn't dare to. How could he when he caused the hurt?  

 

 

 

“Wait—” Suo called after him, taking a step forward but stopping when Sakura raised a hand in silent dismissal.

 

 

 

And then he was gone down the street just like that. 

 

 

 

The silence he left behind was louder than any argument. 

Suo and Nirei held each other in their arms, both feeling a similar way.

Pain. Confused and conflicted.

𓂃˖ ࣪⊹

 

They stood in the glow of a nearby street lamp, the soft hum of traffic in the distance. The silence between them was heavy. It wasn't uncomfortable, but it felt full. Full of things they hadn't said. Full of Sakura’s retreating footsteps getting softer the more he walked away.

 

Suo slowly sat down on a low brick ledge just outside the cafe, his elbows on his knees and fingers rubbing circles over his temples. Nirei didn't sit and instead just looked down at him quietly.

 

“Why didn't you tell Sakura about your plan earlier?” Nirei finally asked, voice small. “About the dinner reservations.”

 

Suo didn't respond right away. He stared at the pavement like it might give him a better answer than the one sitting in his chest. “...I didn't think he'd want to come.”

“Suo,” Nirei shakes his head. “You invited everyone else to this party. You know The Tsubaki Tsubakino, my biggest idol. You baked me a cake and bought me this cool new outfit. And yet, the one person who wakes up beside us every morning, you didn't think to ask him?”

 

“We're dating, Nirei,” Suo spoke sharply, his eyes finally looking up at the blonde. “We're dating each other. Not Sakura. I didn't…” He runs a hand through his slightly messy hair. “We've been dating for five years now? I know everything about you. That's what I know. What I can name. Sakura…” His voice cracks a little. “Sakura’s different.”

 

“In what way? We both admitted to liking him last month. You remember that, right?” Nirei's eyebrows knit together.

 

“Because I—” Suo faltered. “Because I didn't want to scare him away. Because I didn't want to assume anything. Yes, I remember that night on the balcony. I've never stopped thinking about it.” Suo shuts his eyes. “We're not exactly normal, Nirei. People don't always understand us, and I thought maybe…Sakura…” 

Nirei finally sits next to Suo, waiting patiently. He wasn't mad, and he wasn't upset at Suo. He listens and determines how to feel when Suo is done talking.

“Sakura is still figuring things out. I thought if I pushed too hard, if I included him in something meant for just you and me, he'd feel like an outsider. Like a clarity case. I didn't know he…liked us back. I thought he was just being awkward and shy because you know how he is around displays of affection.”

“So instead of making space for him, you closed the door.”

 

Suo winced. “Yeah.”

 

Nirei's hand found Suo’s and squeezed it. “I messed up, too. If only I had said something earlier. He loves us just as much as we love him. He wanted to be a part of this. We both saw it. We know now. He was just scared like we were.”

 

They sat there for a while again, both staring at the empty street where Sakura disappeared. Nirei groans softly. “We should go after him.”

 

Suo shakes his head. “No. Not yet. Let him breathe. We’ll talk to him tomorrow. He needs space to clear his head.”

 

Nirei looked down at their interlocked fingers. “Do you think he'll come back?”

“...He always does.”

The way Suo said it, quiet and trembling, made Nirei wonder if this time might be different. 

“Let's go home.”

“Yeah.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Tsubaki tapped his perfectly manicured nails against a paper cup of coffee. He's seated at the bar in Kotoha’s cafe, his eyes trained on the counter. 

He didn't sleep a wink last night. All he could think about was Sakura's expression. His long gaze of desire for both Nirei and Suo. He has never met those people in his life except for Suo, and he can tell he needs to help them get together. 

He understands Sakura without knowing him. His face holds years of pain and suffering. His body language is full of sharp instincts, and he always has a look like someone is going to attack him. A feeling Tsubaki understands too greatly to just leave them be. 

“Food for thought?” Kotoha slides a receipt to Tsubaki and offers a small smile. “Your usual dramatic flair is tamed today.”

“I'm thinking about those boys from last night.”

“Nirei, Sakura, and Suo?”

“Mhm. Cute little things.” Tsubaki traced the rim of his coffee cup with his index finger slowly. “I was shocked to find out they weren’t dating.”

“Well, Suo and Nirei are.” Kotoha leans against the counter and shrugs her shoulders. “They both pine after Sakura so much it makes me mad just looking at them. I was sure they were going to make it official last night.”

 

“I tried helping a little after the party ended, but Sakura shut down on me. I just left because he wouldn't have listened to a word I said. I mean, he looked like a ghost!” Tsubaki meets Kotoha's gaze. “Like he wasn't in his body.”

 

Kotoha frowns.

 

“He didn't smile once after the dance. Not even when Suo and I threw confetti all over him to get a rise out of him. Suo told me a little about him, so I know his colorful personality.”

“Lately, when you were gone on your trip,” Kotoha began to wipe the counter with a damp rag. “He looked so carefree and happy when going down the street. It wasn't always like that before. He was known as the grumpy guy who ran that flower shop. Even I hesitated to talk to him. But when Nirei and Suo entered his life…he began smiling.”

“Oh, that poor baby.” Tsubaki covers both of his cheeks and whines. “I don't like leaving things broken. Especially when it comes to love. I need to go see them — all of them.”

“Good luck.” Kotoha waves lazily at Tsubaki as he pays for his coffee and finishes it in three more sips. 

“This is something I have to do!” Tsubaki declares while walking towards the door. From the information he obtained from asking people around town, Tsubaki can find Sakura's shop fairly quickly. Despite the bright sun shining down, the display of flowers sitting outside looked sad and wilted. It wasn't a pretty sight at all, and it even made him feel a little sad.

He stepped inside the shop, his eyes wandering all over the place. It's impressive as hell, Tsubaki thinks to himself. 

 

“Welcome in~” A calm voice said, which had Tsubaki turning his head towards the noise. He sees a guy with pretty pink hair and piercings behind the counter, a lazy smile on his face. 

“Hello!” Tsubaki chirps. “You're a new face. Haven't seen you around here. Then again, I was on vacation, so I supposed I'm prompted to meet new people.”

“Hello.” Kiryu waves, his sleeves falling over his hand. “I guess I'm new. Moved here with my big sister a couple of months ago. I'm Mitsuki Kiryu.”

“Kiryu! You have wonderful hair!” Tsubaki laughs.

 

“I love your hair.” Kiryu points out.

 “Reminds me of strawberry milk!” Tsubaki points out.

“Oh, yeah?” Kiryu picks up a piece of his hair and chuckles. “Thank you, I think. That's the first time I've ever heard someone refer to my hair like that.”

“Hehe. You're welcome~” Winking, Tsubaki leans on the counter. “So where's your adorable manager? Haruka Sakura.”

Before Kiryu could answer, Sakura emerged from the backroom with a cold glare on his face. It looked like he didn't sleep a wink as his attire was messy. His hair was ruffled, and so were his apron and clothes. “Sakura.” Tsubaki leaned off the counter, his eyes widening. “You're still sulking.”

“I'm working,” Sakura said as he grabbed some scissors and some white lilies inside a vase. He began to trim them slowly, his eyes focused on his work. 

 

“You're avoiding.”

“I'm working,” Sakura repeated, sharper this time.

 

Tsubaki glanced at the open boxes of crumpled paper, one full of wilted lilies that had clearly been damaged in transit. “Oh, poor things. What happened to them?” 

“We got the wrong order,” Kiryu explains before Sakura can. “The company we use messed up three of our orders, so Sakura had to call them and fix it.”

“I see…” Crouching down, Tsubaki picks up a wilted lily and twirls it around his finger sadly. “Sakura, you're using broken flowers as an excuse to not face what's actually hurting you.” 

Sakura froze, the scissors in his hand pausing mid-snip. His eyes slowly follow Tsubaki as the older man stands up and approaches him slowly, like he's a wounded animal. 

“I get it. You think shutting down is safer. That if you close yourself off, no one can hurt you. That if you say nothing, you won't say the wrong thing.”

Sakura’s hand clenched.

“Whatever happened in your past, it must've hurt a lot. It forces you to put up those high walls to protect yourself, but Suo and Nirei aren't like that, and you know it.”

“You don't know anything.” Sakura scowls. “You don't know what I've been through.”

“You're right. I don't.” Tsubaki said honestly. “But I can see what you're doing. You're building your walls even higher, hoping the pain won't climb over it.”

 

Kiryu stares at the two of them, finally leaning away from the counter and turning to his boss. “So something DID happen with you three.”

Silence fell once again as Sakura didn't look up at either of them. He returned to cutting the stems, slower this time, more mechanical. His voice was almost too low to hear once he spoke in the silence.

 

“I'm fine. I don't need any advice from someone like you.” 

Tsubaki bites his lower lip and watches the florist for a long moment. His words had no bite to them, so he didn't mean it. Tsubaki knows this. “You're lying, but I won't push you anymore. I'll leave you alone for now.” Turning away with a wave, Tsubaki leaves Sakura’s shop, his hair flowing behind him. Kiryu doesn't say anything else and dips his head low. 

“Bathroom break…” He mumbles and walks towards the bathroom. 

 

Sakura stayed at the back counter, his jaw tight. The scissors slipped slightly in his grasp as he tried to focus. Tsubaki didn't know what he was talking about. All of it was bullshit. 

His vision blurred, and Sakura dropped the scissors with an angry huff. 

“Damn…” He wipes his eyes. 

No. He shouldn't be crying. He has no reason to cry. 

He didn't move from his spot. He didn't breathe too deeply. He stood there, staring at the unfinished bouquet of lilies half arranged beside him. The tips of the stems quivered slightly from the last motion. 

The dark thoughts…

He sets the scissors down slowly and carefully, feeling the familiar buzz in his shaking hands.

Slash. Slash. Blood dripped down his arm with each slash.

Sakura’s gaze drifted from his arm to the bouquet again. Petals wilted and spotted, bruised by the shipment's poor handling. A few leaves were yellowing at the edges. They shouldn't be usable. Most florists would throw them out without a second thought.

But Sakura didn't throw things away that easily. He touched one of the crushed lilies and tried to fix its petals, lifting them gently, cupping them back into place. But they didn't cooperate. They curled inwards, the browning edges folding under his fingers.

Like something giving up.

Slash. Slash went the knife as he slashed his arms without a care in the world. He deserved this pain. He deserved everything that happened to him.

His fingers curled around the stem a little tighter, and the silence pressed harder on his chest. 

Slice! A pained cry left his mouth as he definitely hit something in his arm with the knife.

Suo’s and Nirei’s voices echoed in his head. Their laughter, their warmth, the way they moved so easily around each other. Around him. Always close, always in sync. He remembered how Suo looked at Nirei last night. Reaching for Nirei's hand under the party lights. How Nirei genuinely smiled. 

How they didn't notice Sakura not dancing alongside them.

“I want people to know that you're my boyfriend and that I love you.”

Sakura clenched his jaw as a tremor ran through him.

“Whatever happened in your past, it must've hurt a lot. It forces you to put up those high walls to protect yourself, but Suo and Nirei aren't like that, and you know it.” He remembers what Tsubaki said earlier. 

But they were.

 

They would. 

 

The moment their apartment is ready, they'd go. And he'd be left exactly where he started. Alone in a shop full of flowers, no one cared to understand the way he did.

 

A wet sound hit the petals in front of him.

Then another.

It wasn't until the bouquet blurred that Sakura realized he was crying. He let out a breath, shaky and shallow. “Shit…” He wiped his face with his sleeves, trying to push it all down. Lock it all away again like he always did. But it was like trying to seal a cracked vase with tape. 

The feeling spilled through anyway.

He turned away when he heard Kiryu coming out of the bathroom, his chest tight and vision burning. The familiar schedule of grief and anger swirled in his stomach. The feeling of old, tired companions. The kind he thought he'd left behind after everything with Shigeru. 

But this felt the same. Like being forgotten. Like being too late.

Sakura stumbled back into the backroom, turning on the light and sinking against the wall in the dimness. He slid to the floor, knees drawn up, arms over his head. The smell of potting soil and dried herbs surrounded him. Just a little, he let himself shake.

No sobs. No noise. 

Just the quiet breaking of a boy who has always been too sharp for his own softness. He barely registers Kiryu talking to him. He barely registers anything at this point.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Can I let down my walls for you?

The gate was opened the next time Sakura visited Shigeru. It was like he was expecting him. 

 

Shigeru stood outside in his garden, a cup of steaming tea in his hands. 

 

“You came back,” The old man said with a small smile. 

 

Sakura immediately looks away, flushed. “I didn't have anywhere else to go.” He mutters while scratching the back of his head.

 

“That's a good enough reason for me.” He crouched down and set his cup of tea next to him. Then, he pats the ground beside him. “Tell me, Sakura. Have you ever gardened before?”

 

Sakura approached Shigeru in his garden and slowly shook his head. He dropped his backpack on the ground and stood there. “I…No…but…” He looks away. “I do like looking at flowers whenever I walk in town.”

Shigeru hummed. “Then let's fix that.” He handed Sakura a trowel, and Sakura stared at it like it was a foreign object. Dirt had never been something he was allowed to touch for fun, only something to scrub off his knees before his parents got mad.

“Plants are honest,” Shigeru said while pulling weeds. “They need sunlight, water, and patience. They won't ask for more than they can take. But if you treat them right, they'll give back more than you expect.”

 

Sakura watches with wide eyes, soaking in the information like a wet sponge. Hesitantly, he dug into the soil with his bare hands. It felt rough but alive. It felt…calming in a way. “I…I think I like this.” 

Shigeru beams. “I'm glad you think so!”

𓂃˖ ࣪⊹

Over the next few weeks, Sakura came by every day. He would come after school sometimes, but often in the middle of the day when he couldn't take it anymore. Shigeru never asked questions. He would always feed Sakura first, then they would stay in the garden until Sakura left to go home. It was a routine he grew to like, and slowly but surely, he grew comfortable around Shigeru.

Shigeru didn't pry into Sakura's private life. He never asked about the bruises or dried blood caked on his knuckles. He would simply clean them and give him candy for being so patient. It was embarrassing, but Sakura still ate the candy.

They planted marigolds in the spring. Then lavender. Then a single camellia bush, pink as a dawn sky. Sakura is amazed at what he can grow with just water and soil. Gardening called him down greatly, and he found himself more relaxed each time he would go home that night and stare at the ceiling. It was like his anger for the word subsided temporarily.

 

“You're good at this,” Shigeru said to him one day, watching as Sakura repotted a young sprout. “You've got a gentle touch under all that untamed fire.”

 

Sakura’s hands paused, and he frowned. “I'm not gentle.”

 

“Maybe not with people.” Shigeru beams. “But maybe you've been gentle all along. Just didn't have anyone who deserved it.”

 

Sakura didn't answer. He stared at the growing garden, the life blooming where he once only expected fists and silence. Something in his chest bloomed too, just a little. It was quiet, tentative, and real. 

Shigeru stands up slowly, his joints popping and aching uncomfortably as he uses his cane for support. “Dear Sakura?”

“Mm.” Sakura goes back to repotting the sprout. 

“This is a huge favor to ask, and it will be alright if you decline, but could you go into town and buy a loaf of bread and some tomato paste? I'm afraid my old bones can't even make it down the street without feeling exhausted.”

Sakura’s head snaps up, and he blinks at Shigeru. “What?” He stands up slowly and furrows his eyebrows. “You want me to go into town?”

 

“It isn't that far.” Shigeru waves his hand. “Just a ten-minute walk. There's a small convenience store. I'll give you money to pay for it. Maybe you can even get yourself a little something, too.”

Sakura stares like Shigeru is a stranger.

⋆｡° ✮

 

He finds himself walking into town with money in his pockets. He kept his head down, muttering about this being a stupid idea and that he shouldn't be an errand boy.

He didn't find it in his heart to say no to the man who's been caring for him. He didn't mind, truly, but it's the fact that Shigeru trusted him so much. Why did he trust him so much? What if Sakura ran off with the money?

Sakura wouldn't do that.

 

He goes into town after ten minutes of walking. There were barely any buildings. Everything is spaced out, and there are barely any people on the streets except for some kids playing soccer. Sakura kept his head down even more as the kids ran past him and didn't look at him twice. 

 

It should've felt freeing that they weren't giving him any negative attention.

 

But it didn't.

 

He found the convenience store fairly quickly and took a small rest by a bike rack. A bouquet in the display window caught his attention. Geraniums, daffodils, and something blue, he didn't know the name of yet. He stares at it, thinking the colors mesh together beautifully. Damn Shigeru…got him thinking about flowers even after he's taking a break from them. 

He didn't mind as much. Flowers just have that effect on him. Through the glass window, Sakura can see a boy approaching the cashier with some items in his hands. The visible eye he can see from the boy is bright pink and full of calmness, like a rain cloud. He looked about the same age with short, brown hair. A gentle smile is on his soft face, and Sakura finds himself a little mesmerized. The boy thanked the cashier, bowed his head, took his small bag, and exited the store. 

 

For a moment, Sakura locked eyes with them. He's a little shocked to see the boy’s full face.

 

He's wearing an eye patch. 

The boy gave Sakura a small, polite nod and said, “Hello.”

Sakura turns his head away, his face exploding in red. The first interaction with a boy his age and he already fucked up. When he turns to look again a moment later, the boy is already gone down the street, disappearing.

“Weirdo.” Sakura thought as he finally leaned off the bike rack and walked into the store with his head down. Who wears an eye patch like that? Was he cosplaying? Or did he need it because he's blind?

Sakura quickly forgets about the boy and grabs the stuff Shigeru told him to buy. He gets a small can of coffee for himself and pays.

He had enough money to cover all of it.

Was Shigeru a wizard? How did he know to give Sakura the exact amount of change?

Creepy…

𓂃˖ ࣪⊹

 

The scent of burning bread clung to the air like shame.

Suo stood by the oven, tongs dangling uselessly in his gloved hand. The tray in front of him was scorched, the pastries blackened and crumbling. He stared at them like they weren't real. 

“Suo.” Masaki, his coworker, voice cuts through the haze, gentle but pointed. “That's the third batch today.”

Suo blinked, looking down at the ruins once more than at Masaki. “...Shit. Sorry.”

 

Masaki crosses his arms quietly, but not before pulling off his gloves with a sigh. He nudged Suo out of the way and took over without a word, working with practiced efficiency. For a moment, the kitchen was filled with only the sound of clinking trash and the hum of the oven. Suo stands to the sound, his tired eyes staring at his aching feet. 

He didn't get much sleep last night. He and Nirei didn't. Their thoughts were consumed by Sakura and how he ran away. He looked at their texts but didn't text or call. 

 

He's worried about Sakura. He asked Kiryu, and Kiryu said Sakura stayed inside the shop all night. That checks out.

“You're never like this,” Masaki said eventually as he washed the pan where Suo had burned the pastries. “Talk to me, man. You're so close to becoming the manager of this place. Don't let the boss disregard her thoughts about you.” Masaki looks up a few times to see Suo’s eyebrows pinching together. The brunette opens his mouth, then closes it again. What could he say?

That Sakura hadn't come home since the party?

That the last time they saw him, he was trembling, shouting out a confession that Suo still heard on the back of his head?

The guilt sat like a stone in his stomach. It weighs him down significantly, and it hurts.

“I messed up big time last night.” Suo finally admitted, his voice low. “And I don't know if talking would make it worse.”

 

Masaki didn't press. He just nodded, not really understanding what Suo was talking about. They don't hang out outside of work, so Masaki barely knows anything about him other than the fact that he has a boyfriend who works at the library.

 

The door chime rang a few hours later. Suo was in the middle of getting ready to take his break. He was wiping down the counters when he saw Tsubaki walk in, radiant as ever despite the gloomy weather outside. The weather forecast said it was clear skies all day, but apparently not right now. The clouds are a deep gray color, threatening to spill rain right that second.

Suo's heart skipped as he stopped at what he was doing. “Tsubaki. A wonderful surprise to see you here. Want to order another fifty cupcakes?”

“Oh, please.” Tsubaki puts a hand on his hip and huffs. “I only bought that much for a party.” He tilts his head. “You look like you've been chewed up and spit out.”

 

“Heh.” A tick mark appears on Suo's forehead as he forces a smile. “Nice to see you, too.”

 

Tsubaki’s eyes softened. “I came because I thought you should know where Sakura is.”

 

“I know where he is,” Suo said while straightening up. “He's at his shop. Stayed the night there instead of going home.”

 

“The poor babe looks so distraught. He's not doing so well. Barely speaking to anyone, ignoring that super cute boy with the nice pink hair. It's a scary sight.”

Suo's stomach turned as he nodded slowly.

“I tried talking to him.” Tsubaki continued. “I think I pushed harder than I should've. And then he just shut down completely. Like he didn't want to feel anything anymore.”

Suo swallows. “I can't help but feel like it's my fault. I didn't mean to hurt him. I just didn't want to make him uncomfortable with the dinner reservations because I…” Suo stops himself from rambling. His knuckles are here with tension as he clutches them tightly. 

“I don't know what happened to you three last night after the party, but all I know is that he's scared just like you and Nirei.” Tsubaki reaches over to touch Suo's arm briefly. “Do you love him?”

Suo didn't even hesitate. “I do.”

 

“Then get your boy back.”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The scent of old books usually soothed him.

 

But today, it clawed at his throat like dust. 

Nirei sat behind the counter of the quiet library, pretending to organize a stack of returned novels. His fingers trembled around the edges of a romance paperback, eyes lingering too long on the back page he hadn't even read.

He couldn't focus.

 

Not at work. Not on anything. Not with the schedule blooming in his chest like a bruise that never stopped spreading.

Sakura didn't come home last night. And Nirei hadn't slept. Every creak of the apartment made him open his eyes. Every passing car outside made his heart jump. And then crash with the reality that the front door remained closed. Aki and Mochi on the balcony looked sad this morning as he watered them before leaving for work. 

Sitting beneath flickering fluorescent lights that need to be changed, Nirei dug his nails into his arms, trying to hold back tears pressing behind his eyes.

 

“You should've said something sooner to him.”

“You should've told him how much you wanted him.”

“How loved he was already.”

The guilt is suffocating.

The day goes by slowly as Nirei does his job slowly but effectively. At least he's doing it. He doesn't know how much time passes as he is now by the shelves, sorting through the books, when he hears the familiar sound of heels clicking towards him. He didn't need to look behind to see who it was.

 

“Nirei,” Tsubaki’s soft voice cuts through the silence like silk. A gentle hand is placed on his shoulder. “Do you have a minute?” 

 

Nirei slowly turns around, craning his neck, his throat tight. “Tsubaki…” He didn't want to seem weak in front of his idol, so he held in his tears. 

 

Tsubaki smiles at Nirei, with no dramatic flair in his entrance, only a subdued sadness wrapped around his shoulders. “Sakura…is…”

That was all it took.

 

Nirei's breath caught, and tears broke loose.

 

He let out a soft, shaky sob, covering his face with his hands as the floodgates burst open. His knees nearly gave out, and he stumbled forward into Tsubaki's arms, clinging to him like a lifeline. His entire body shook as he quietly cried, soft gasping sobs that were muffled in the quiet library.

 

“I—I should've said something—I should've stopped him—why didn't I—why—!” He choked out, unable to finish the sentence. He doesn't mean to cry on his idol. It's a bit embarrassing, but Nirei is too sad to care that much. He tried to be strong for Suo, tried smiling, and said everything would work out.

He doesn't know if it will. 

Tsubaki held him tightly, arms strong around his shoulders. “Oh, oh, Nirei.” He shushes him like a gentle father would. “It's okay. It's okay, Nirei. I've got you.”

 

Nirei sobbed harder.

 

“This is not your fault,” Tsubaki whispers into his hair. “It's no one’s fault. Sometimes…love makes us hesitate. We try to protect others by hiding our hearts. But that's not the end of the story. I'm sure you and Suo were like that at one point?”

 

Nirei trembled. “Y—Yeah…we were but…” The blonde sniffs. “I just want Sakura to come home to us. I want to hold him and apologize for making him feel so alienated in his home that he shared with us.”

“He will come home,” Tsubaki promises. “But right now, he needs to know you and Suo still want him. He needs you two more than ever. Okay?”

Nirei nods.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

Nirei texts Suo to meet up after he is done with work for the day. The blonde waits patiently for his boyfriend on the stairs leading up to the library. His eyes are tinged red from crying earlier with Tsubaki. 

He sighs softly, patting his knees with his hands as he sits for Suo to arrive. He feels a little better after talking with Tsubaki, and he apologized repeatedly for getting his shirt wet with his tears.

Of course, Tsubaki said it was fine and motivated Nirei to get to Sakura. 

“Akihiko.” 

Nirei sits up at the mention of his first name. He looks up to see Suo approaching him with a warm smile. It didn't reach his eyes all the way, as exhaustion is prominent on his face. Nirei stands up and gives Suo a big hug. 

“Hayato,” Nirei mumbles into Suo’s neck. “Today sucked.”

 

“Tell me about it,” Suo mumbles back while hugging Nirei back and groaning. “Can't you believe it? I burnt the pastries like three times today.”

 

“Oh no.” Nirei smiles and pulls away from the hug, putting his phone in his pocket. “That's like super bad. Is the world ending?”

“Apparently so.” Suo chuckles. “But… are you ready to get Sakura? You know, talk to him?”

“Ready as I'll ever be.” Nirei sighs. “Let's hope we can get through to him. I wanna squeeze his face and kiss him all over.”

“Woah.” Suo and Nirei began to walk towards Sakura’s shop, the sun creating a red, orange, and pink color. “Keep it PG.”

“Well, no!” Nirei huffs. “Now that we know Sakura likes both of us back, we can talk this out. I know we can.”

“Glad to see you smile. A real one at that.” Stopping for a moment, Suo turns to Nirei and caresses his soft cheek with his index finger. “You've been crying today?”

Nirei stops as well, staring into Suo’s eyes. “Y—Yeah…you know how I am with this type of stuff.”

 

Suo chuckles softly. “Yeah…” 

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

They arrive at Sakura's shop a little over five minutes later. The displays sway slowly in the wind, and the once vibrant flowers were droopy and sad. 

It didn't feel alive.

 

The moment Suo and Nirei stepped inside, the air felt like it had been sucked out of the building. The warmth they were so used to, the faint hum of Sakura muttering to the flowers, and the distant sound of Kiryu lightly teasing Sakura were all gone.

Instead, Sakura stood behind the counter like a shadow, his hair messy, his eyes bloodshot, and his jaw tight with tension. His apron is half tied, wrinkled, and stained. His movements were mechanical, robotic. He didn't even glance up to greet them.

“What happened here?” Nirei whispers while covering his mouth.

 

“It looks like death in here,” Suo said bluntly, his smile not on his face anymore. His arms are wrapped tightly behind his back as he stands tall.

“Oh, hey guys.” Kiryu comes from the bathroom, zipping up his jacket and approaching them with a pinched expression. 

 

“Hey…” Suo whispers while dragging the two of them to the corner of the shop by the daffodils. “He looks like shit. It's only been a day.”

Kriyi sighs. “I tried talking to him, but he ignored me. Won't even look at me. That Tsubaki guy came over earlier today, but he ignored him, too.”

 

Suo puts a gentle hand on Kiryu's shoulder. “What else?”

“Well,” Kiryu looks at the ceiling. “I found him in the backroom. It sounded like he was crying, but that's about it.”

 

“We'll stay,” Nirei said in a determined voice. 

Kiryu nodded. “Be patient with him.”

 

The bell above the door jingled softly as Kiryu left for the day. The shop fell into silence again, save for the full scrape of scissors against stems as Sakura continued trimming a bouquet that looked like it didn't even belong to an order.

 

“Sakura?” The couple approached Sakura, his voice low and careful. 

 

Sakura didn't answer. He didn't stop moving.

 

Nirei stepped forward. “We came to see you. We were worried because you didn't come home last night…”

 

No answer. Just the faint snip of scissors.

 

“We're not here to force anything,” Suo added. “We just want to talk. If that's okay.”

 

It was Nirei who reached the counter first, gently placing his hand on the edge. “Please. Please, talk to us.”

 

That's when Sakura finally spoke without looking up. 

“You shouldn't be here.” The words were sharp and flat, like cracked ice.

 

Suo blinked. “Sakura—”

 

“I said you shouldn't be here!” He snapped, louder this time. His hands slammed against the counter, rattling a vase. His mismatched eyes met theirs, and they were full of hurt. Pain he was trying to bury. “What do you even want from me?! I told you how I felt and…urgh! Leave me alone!”

 

Nirei's voice wavered. “Sakura, we didn't mean to hurt you! We didn't want to leave you behind because we didn't know if—”

 

“You still left!” Sakura shouted, voice breaking. “You're still leaving me! Even after all of this time we spent together. You honestly thought I…” Sakura falters. “It feels like you guys are just…borrowing me. Once your apartment gets fixed, you two will leave me behind. And…I can't handle that.”

 

Suo stepped forward. “I made the mistake of leaving you out. I didn't want to make you uncomfortable—”

 

“No. I made the mistake,” Sakura cut in bitterly. “I thought I mattered more than I did. I thought…I thought maybe, for once, I could have something real. Something warm. Something that cares for me, too.”

 

He laughed afterwards. It was hollow.

 

“And that's on me.”

 

Nirei's lips trembled, and tears threatened to fall from his eyes. “You do matter—”

 

“Then why does it hurt this much to look at you?” Sakura’s voice dropped into something raw and quiet. “Why does it feel like I'm breaking every time I see you smiling without me?”

Silence.

 

The bouquet he's been trimming fell apart in his hands, petals dropping onto the countertop like snow.

 

“We both love you, Sakura.” Suo's calm voice said through the sharp silence. “Nirei and I…we love you. We care for you. Don't shut us out because of our mistake of leaving you out. We didn't know you felt the same about us. We didn't want to make you uncomfortable. We wouldn't do anything to make you not feel safe in your own home.” He reaches over, and Sakura flinches at his hand, stepping away.

 

Suo pulls his hand away, grimacing. “We’re sorry, Sakura. Please. Believe us. Please .”

 

“Please.” Nirei clasped his hands together. 

 

But Sakura wasn't looking at them. Not anymore. He stares at the scissors in his hands, clenching them tightly. “You two should leave. I just can't…”

“We aren't leaving.” Suo presses. “Not until you look at us.”

“I said leave,” Sakura said sharply. “Fucking leave!” 

“No!” Nirei yells. “We aren't leaving!” 

 

Sakura growls, seething his teeth and baring them. “Guys, seriously. Leave my shop right now.”

 

They refused. Sakura’s breath hitched, his shoulders heaving with the effort of holding himself together. The scissors shook in his hand, and for a moment, it looked like he might throw them at the wall, at the floor, at himself. But he didn’t. Nirei couldn't help but take a step back.

 

“I trusted you,” He whispered, voice strangled and trembling. “I let you in. I let myself want you. And now you’re standing here like I’m the one being unreasonable! Like I’m the one who ruined everything.”

 

Suo took a cautious step forward, his stomach pressing against the counter. “We’re not saying that. We’re saying we should’ve done better.”

 

Nirei, tears now slipping freely down his face, reached out but hesitated. “You’re not ruining anything. You're the reason it even felt like home to us.”

 

Sakura laughed again, bitter and broken. “Then why do I feel like a guest in my own heart?”

 

That silenced them both. Sakura’s hands dropped to his sides, scissors clattering to the floor with a metallic clink. He looked smaller suddenly and deflated. Like a balloon untied and left to shrivel.

 

“I can’t keep doing this,” He whispered. “I can’t keep standing on the edge, hoping you’ll catch me if I fall. I am already falling.”

 

Suo opens his mouth, but a strained noise leaves his mouth. He was at a loss for words. Sakura looked at him then. Really looked. His eyes were glossy, cheeks flushed with emotion and exhaustion.

 

“You two ruined me,” He murmured. “And I’m still stupid enough to want you anyway.”

 

Suo let out a quiet, shuddering breath. “Then we’ll spend every day proving we’re worth the ruin.”

 

Sakura shakes his head, not believing them. For a heartbeat, everything was still. Too still.

 

Then Sakura moved.

 

In one swift motion, he snatched the scissors off the ground and hurled them across the room. They crashed into the far wall with a violent clang, nicking the paint and startling a few petals loose from a drying bundle overhead.

 

“GET OUT!” He bellowed, voice echoing through the small flower shop like thunder. His whole body trembled, fists clenched so tightly his knuckles went white. “I don’t want to hear another word. I don’t want your apologies. I don’t want your pity. I want both of you to get the hell out of my shop. Now!”

 

Nirei flinched, backing a step into Suo’s side. “Sakura…”

 

“I MEAN IT!” Sakura roared, his mismatched eyes blazing. “Before I really say something I regret.”

 

Suo’s lips parted like he wanted to speak. Something, anything, but one glance at Sakura’s furious expression made him stop. His hands curled into helpless fists at his sides.

 

“…Come on,” Suo muttered under his breath, gently tugging Nirei’s arm.

 

“But—” Nirei protested weakly, his voice breaking. “But we need to bring Sakura with us…We need—”

 

“We’ll only make it worse,” Suo said. His eyes never left Sakura’s. “Let’s go.”

 

And just like that, they turned, Nirei's eyes never left Sakura. He wanted to stay, but he knew Sakura was a second away from blowing up. He held out his arm, like he was trying to stretch it to the florist but couldn’t. The bell above the door jingled as they stepped out into the fading daylight.

 

Sakura didn’t move. He stood frozen in the wreckage of silence, chest rising and falling fast, breath ragged.

 

Only when the door clicked shut did the anger begin to bleed from his features, leaving him hollowed out, haunted.

 

He turned slowly to the broken bouquet, the shattered petals, the dented wall. He stares at his hands, watching as they shake in agony and anger.

Damn it…

Damn it!

 

He grabs his hair, taking shuddering deep breaths to calm himself down. He turned slowly to the broken bouquet, the shattered petals, and the dented wall.

 

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

The walk back home was silent.

 

Not quiet. Silent. The kind of silence that pressed against their ears like static, heavy and unbearable. The kind that screamed with everything neither of them could say.

 

Suo unlocked the apartment door with stiff fingers and stepped inside. Nirei followed, clutching the sleeves of his shirt like they were the only things keeping him grounded.

 

Once the door shut behind them, the silence cracked.

 

“That went well,” Suo muttered bitterly, tugging off his coat and tossing it onto the couch with more force than necessary.

 

Nirei flinched. “Don’t start, please.” 

 

“Don’t start? Are you kidding me, Nirei?” Suo whirled around to face him, his visible eye tight with frustration. “You kept pushing. You yelled at him. When have you ever yelled at him like that? I thought we were supposed to take things slow!”

 

“I was scared!” Nirei snapped back, voice raw. “I was scared he’d make us leave and never let us back in, and I didn’t know what else to do! It was a mistake but he was saying all this crazy shit and—”

 

Suo scoffed, pacing now. “You didn’t know what to do, so you shouted at someone already in pain? That’s great, that’s real helpful!”

 

“Oh, like you did any better?!” Nirei’s voice cracked. “You flinched away the second he got angry, like you gave up before we even tried!”

 

Suo stopped. He stared at Nirei, his eye slowly squinting.

 

“What?” Nirei asks, exasperated. “I'm just saying! We should've done something better. I'm just trying—”

 

 “I’m always cleaning up your messes, Nirei,” Suo said slowly. “You just…you're…”

 

The words hung in the air like ash.

 

Nirei froze, and he blinked rapidly. “What…?” His voice was barely a whisper.

 

Suo’s chest rose and fell as he realized what he’d just said and that he couldn’t take it back. “I didn’t mean…wait—”

 

“No,” Nirei said quietly, shaking his head, eyes glassy. “You did. You meant that.”

 

“Nirei—” Suo reaches out, but Nirei flinches away from his grasp, making a hurt sound, already walking to the door with his bag clutched tight in both hands.

 

“I’m going to get some air,” He said, voice trembling. “Don’t wait up. It seems like we need some time apart.”

 

And with that, the door shut again.

 

This time, it was Suo who was left in the silence.

 

Alone.

“Shit.” Suo shakes his head, knowing he messed up. “Shit!”

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The artificial lights blurred in Nirei’s vision as he walked aimlessly, head bowed and hands deep in his jacket. His breath puffed out in uneven clouds, matching the mess of thoughts swirling in his chest. He couldn't stop crying. Hurts. Everything hurts.

 

“I ruined it. I ruined everything.”

 

Sakura’s voice echoed in his head, the hurt, the fury. And then Suo’s words, sharp and cutting, burned deeper than he expected.

 

Everything hurts so fucking bad.

 

He didn’t even realize where his feet were taking him until he saw the familiar glow of Kotoha’s café windows, warm and golden against the cool evening. It was like relief settled into his bones. He stepped inside, the little bell chiming above him. The scent of coffee, sugar, and cinnamon wrapped around him like a blanket. He takes a deep breath while wiping his eyes with the back of his hands. He'll stay here to calm down for a while.

 

Kotoha glanced up from the counter at the bell jingling. She put down a plate of omurice in front of a customer and raised an eyebrow. “Nirei?”

 

His lip wobbled. “Hi.”

 

She immediately softened. “What happened?”

 

Nirei sat at the corner of the counter, biting his lips. “Everything,” He whispered. “I messed up so bad. With Sakura. With Suo. I yelled at them. Suo said something…he didn’t mean it, I know he didn’t, but it hurt. And I left, I just… I didn’t know what else to do. I couldn't take it.”

 

Kotoha set down her cloth and leaned over the counter, quietly listening as Nirei rambled, his voice cracking in places. He spoke through tears he didn’t try to stop, through deep breaths and trembling fingers wrapped around the cup she placed in front of him. Warm chamomile, and she slides a chocolate chip muffin in front of him. He ate through it in small nibbles; his main focus is to vent out his feelings to her. Kotoha is always helpful like that. She lends an ear whenever someone is in trouble. Her job didn't stop her from helping her friends. 

Nirei is grateful for her.

He stayed there until the shop emptied, until the lights dimmed, and the last customer left. Kotoha wiped down the last table, then sat next to him, legs folded beneath her and eyes kind.

 

“You didn’t ruin everything,” She said gently after Nirei finished his rant. “You’re human. You had a lot in your chest, and it came out messy. That happens. What matters is what you do next. That's a lot of stuff you're dealing with.” 

 

“But what if they don’t forgive me?” Nirei murmured worriedly. 

 

“Then you still try,” Kotoha said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Because love is about showing up, not being perfect. And this advice is coming from a girl who has zero romantic experiences. I'm not interested in that messy crap so I'd rather have my hands clean.” She smiled and nudged his cup. “Now finish your tea. Everything will be okay.”

 

Nirei wiped his eyes with his sleeve, managing a soft smile. “Thanks, Kotoha.” He pulls her into a bone-crushing hug, and she laughs, not expecting it. 

“Okay, okay!”

 

When he left the cafe refreshed and feeling much better, the night had grown colder. The streets were quieter, lonelier. The wind whips through his hair with the promise that autumn will be arriving soon. He walked slowly, his phone clutched in one hand, thumb hovering over Suo’s contact.

 

He thought about texting. Wanting to apologize for storming out. Saying he wanted to talk and make a new plan to help Sakura.

 

No. In person. I have to.” He thought while putting his phone away. Apologizing in person makes everything sincere. And Suo deserves that. Time and time again, Suo came to Nirei's rescue when he needed him the most. It was always Suo before Sakura came along in their lives and made everything a little better. 

 

They rarely fought, and if they did, they would always make up an hour later and end the day with kisses that would leave anyone weak. 

 

This fight felt a bit more personal than normal. Probably because they fought with Sakura before, but even then, Suo would never say those things.

 

Sakura must've really stressed him out. 

 

Nirei shivers as there is a cold breeze.

 

Damn it. He should hurry home. It's getting colder by the second.

 

As he made his way down the sidewalk, past shuttered shops and dim streetlights, an odd sensation crept up his spine.

 

He paused and glanced over his shoulder with sharp eyes.

 

Nothing.

 

But the hairs on his neck were standing, his stomach knotting. He shook it off and kept walking, a little faster this time.

 

Another few steps. Another glance.

 

Still nothing. No footsteps. No voices.

 

But the feeling didn’t go away.

 

Am I being followed?” He thought worriedly. “I'm probably just paranoid…”

 

His heartbeat quickened as he crossed the street, trying to stay under the streetlights. Every shadow looked a little darker. Every alley is a little too quiet. Every noise is like whispers in his ear.

 

Nirei pulled his jacket tighter around himself, his breath shaky now.

 

He didn’t know who or what was out there.

 

But he was sure of one thing.

 

He wasn’t alone. Not anymore, at least.

Nirei didn't want to do this tonight. He just wanted to apologize to his boyfriend and sleep in until the next day. Then talk to Sakura. 

 

The blonde reaches for his phone in his pocket, unlocking it and going to his contacts. He should've texted Suo earlier, saying where he'll be. A stupid mistake. 

His thumb hovers over the call button when he pushes Suo’s contact. That's when he heard it. 

Footsteps.

 

Heavy. Fast. Too many.

He barely turned when a hand slammed against his mouth and an arm yanked him back. Nirei screams, but it is muffled by the dirty hand covering his mouth. His phone drops on the ground, the screen cracking. 

His arms were pinned behind his back as the side of his head was slammed against the brick wall of the alley he was shoved in. His eyes dart around wildly, his heart racing. Pain exploded behind his eyes as his head hit the wall. He gasped, the air knocked from his lungs, only for the hand over his mouth to tighten, silencing him.

 

"Stop squirming," A voice hissed into his ear. It was low, gravelly, and unfamiliar.

 

Nirei trembled, struggling against the iron grip, but it was no use. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t scream. His thoughts were frantic and jumbled, each one screaming Suo’s name like a prayer. Please, someone — anyone — help. 

 

“Sakura. Help!”

 

Another figure stepped into view, face hidden in shadow. "You sure this is the one? Boss ain't gonna like it if we bring in some random ass dude.”

 

"Yeah," The one holding him said. "He’s one of them."

 

One of them?

 

Before Nirei could register what that meant, something sharp jabbed into his side. Not a knife, but the cold touch of metal, like a warning. His breath hitched, and tears spilled out of his eyes. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't think. His body is moving on its own as he struggles.

 

The third figure crouched, picking up his cracked phone from the pavement. The screen was still glowing with Suo’s name. The call had gone through, had it?

 

A quick swipe, and the figure ended the call. “We’ll deal with the boyfriend later.”

 

“No,” Nirei whimpered through the hand. “No, please—!”

 

“Quiet.”

 

 He kicked out wildly, trying to resist, scraping his feet against the pavement. One of them cursed and struck him hard in the stomach. He doubled over, breathless, his vision blurring.

 

Then everything started to go cold when a fourth figure approached Nirei and punched him square across the face. He grunts, immediately blacking out, and his body goes limp.

 

“Fucking finally.” The first figure said with an annoyed sigh. “Do try to be careful next time, idiot.”

 

“Assuming there is a next time.” The person who punched Nirei said while shaking his hand that was tingling in pain. “Little shit is actually kind of strong.”

 

“That's not for us to decide.” The third guy said as they dragged him further into the alley, deeper into the shadows.

Nirei's head lolls to the side, blood rushing down his nose.

⋆｡° ✮

 

Chapter 11: In the absence of light

Notes:

Ao3 was down all day so I couldn't publish.

“He's not picking up for you, either? Strange…I'll go pick up his wallet tomorrow…okay…good night.”

Suo hangs up the phone quietly, his thumb pressing the end button. His pace resumed, his feet leaving a track mark on the ground. It's been pacing for the last hour and a half.

 

Nirei wasn't picking up his phone. He would always pick up his phone call, even if they argued. He would usually text, too. 

 

But not right now. 

Suo goes to his messages and refreshes them. Still no new messages from Nirei. He switches over to Nirei's contact and presses on it, dialing his number. It rings once, then twice, then straight to voicemail.

Suo curses under his breath as he turns off his phone and bites his lips, a frown appearing on his exhausted face. He tries not to panic, keeping his heart rate and breathing under control. Nirei is fine. He's just out somewhere, cooling off. He didn't think their fight would impact his boyfriend so much to the point he wouldn't answer his phone.

 

No…Nirei is fine. He has to be.

He received a call from Kotoha just five minutes ago. Before then, Suo was already trying to contact Nirei after he hadn't heard from him. From what he learned, Nirei went to Kotoha's cafe and stayed there until she closed. Then, he must've walked home. Nirei isn't the one to stay out late. Especially by himself.

 

Suo runs a hand through his short hair, his face contorted into something more serious. His gut is screaming at him that something is wrong . And he knows it.

Something happened to Nirei.

Grabbing his coat and slipping on his shoes, Suo is about to open the door when it swings open on the other side. He jumps back in fright, not expecting it. For a moment, he thought it was Nirei standing on the other side, about to apologize profusely for not texting and calling.

 

But no. It wasn't Nirei.

Sakura stood on the other side of the door, looking more disheveled than ever. His hair is more of a mess than it usually is, dark circles under his eyes, and his posture slouched like he has been holding up the weight of the world with his own hands. Sakura’s eyes slowly slide up to Suo’s, and they stare at each other.

 

“You're home,” Suo said after a beat. He gulps, taking a step back. The words came out quieter than he intended.

 

Sakura didn't respond. His gaze drops to the floor again, and he brushes past Suo, mumbling something incoherent. Suo just shakes his head and grabs Sakura’s wrist gently. “Wait,” His voice strained. “Just wait. Have you…heard from Nirei?” Hope clung to Suo’s mind, praying to whatever god that Sakura had seen Nirei. 

The question made Sakura stop. He doesn't say anything at first but slowly turns his head to Suo. “No. Why?”

 

Suo's chest tightens and he releases Sakura’s wrist in exasperation. “Shit. He's not answering his phone.”

“Nirei is a big boy. I'm sure he can handle himself.” Sakura scoffs. 

“No, this is different,” Suo said firmly. “He and I fought and…I said something I shouldn't have said. He went out to Kotoha and hung out with her for a while until she closed for the night. Then, after that, it's like he vanished. Sakura, he isn't answering his phone.” To prove his point, Suo shows Sakura all the attempted calls he made to Nirei's phone in the last hour. 

 

“This isn't like Nirei. He—He would've called or texted me by now. I think something is wrong.” Suo said, his voice cracking slightly. “He's never gone this long without checking in.”

 

Sakura frowns as he stares at the call logs. Suo is right. Nirei wouldn't go somewhere without telling either of them first. It annoyed Sakura that Nirei checked in like he was a kid, but now…

This is serious.

Sakura’s eyes sharpened as he stood up straight. “Where did you say he went?”

“Kotoha.”

“We're going to look for him.” Sakura’s voice is sudden with sharp resolution. He turns back towards the door, and Suo follows after him, clutching his phone tightly, their fight from earlier a distant memory in their minds for now.

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Suo and Sakura had already circled the usual places Nirei would typically hang around. His workplace, Kotoha's cafe, the bookstore where he liked to kill time. But nothing.

 

Suo is visibly anxious, something uncharacteristic of him to show on his face. He checks his phone over and over, rubbing his hands together and muttering under his breath. Sakura is quieter and sharper as he looks around for any clues. He barely blinks, his eyes resembling some sort of eagle. It's obvious he's exhausted, but there's an edge to his exhaustion, showcasing he's worried for Nirei.

The night drones on, shifting into the early hours of the morning. Suo barely registers the time as they turn a corner into a street near a gas station. “I don't like this,” He mutters. “He always answers me. Even when he's mad. He wouldn't just…disappear.”

 

“What was the fight about?” Sakura asks as his pace quickens. They walked a few more blocks, ending up in an alley. 

 

“You,” Suo said simply. That causes the florist to flinch and stop in his tracks. 

“Me?” 

“Yes. You. But we don't have time—” Suo stops dead in his tracks, his eyes catching something in the distance. “Wait—” He pointed at a bus stop bench. “That thing. Under the bench—”

“What?” Sakura squints his eyes to look but sees something. “What the hell are you looking at?”

“That.”

Suo walks up to the bench and pulls out something from underneath. He stares at it, his visible eye glaring at the item. “...This is his. The hat I gave him for his birthday.” Sakura bends down and takes it gently from Suo's grasp, his hands trembling just a little. The fedora hat was definitely something Suo gave for his birthday. It was a little dirty and scuffed up, but otherwise still clean. The button on the hat was torn off, most likely out of a hurry. 

 

Suo and Sakura slowly look at each other, their minds reeling in the same possibilities. The real panic came in like a train on a track. 

 

“This wasn't an accident,” Sakura said, his voice cold. “No way in hell some person is going to leave behind evidence like this.”

 

The streetlight buzzed above them as the silence was too loud. Suo's hands tremble as he stands up, taking a deep breath to compose himself. Neither of them moved until Suo was the first to turn on his heel. “We're going to the police station.”

 

Sakura followed immediately, his heart pounding, mind racing from endless thoughts of Nirei. Something had happened. And Nirei might be in real danger. He didn't think this would happen. Not now. Not ever.

 

He didn't know how to feel. He could only focus on the back of Suo's head. He walked briskly, hand gripping Nirei's fedora hat like it was a lost artifact. He didn't need to see his face to feel the heat radiating off of him.

“Suo,” Sakura tried saying his name, but Suo shook his head.

“Not now.” The baker mumbles. “We need to save Nirei.”

“...” Sakura shut his mouth.

They rush down the dimly lit street towards the police station, the lights taunting them with each step they take. Suo kept his pace the entire time, and Sakura barely kept up because of how tired he was. He doesn't complain verbally, but pants slightly.

 

Suddenly, they nearly crash into a figure stepping out of a nearby alley. Suo is forced to stop, and Sakura crashes into Suo's back with a thud. “Oi—!” Sakura grunts while rubbing his nose as he backs away. 

“Tsubaki,” Suo said in a tight voice as he stabilized himself on his feet. 

 

“Whoa, whoa!” Tsubaki didn't stumble back and stood his ground. He raises an eyebrow, his eyes darting between their frantic faces. “Suo and Sakura. What a wonderful surprise. Wait, why do you two look like hell chased you down? What happened?”

“No time to explain,” Suo said bluntly while stepping around Tsubaki with a glare. “Nirei is missing. We found his hat underneath a bench near the bus stop. We're going to the police to file a report.”

 

Tsubaki’s questioning smile vanishes as Suo says that. He acts fast, backtracking to stop the baker and florist from continuing forward. “You can't.”

 

Suo blinked. “What?”

 

“You can't go to the police,” Tsubaki said again, firmer this time. “Not for this matter.”

 

“Are you out of your damn mind?!” Sakura yells while stepping forward. “He just said Nirei is missing! He's missing, and someone might've taken him! We have to—”

 

“Listen to me,” Tsubaki pushes them back a little with his body, his eyes turning sharper. “The police won't do anything. They'll take your statement, give you a number to call, and do jack until it's too late.” 

Suo and Sakura share a look, and they look back at Tsubaki. “...What?”

 

Tsubaki hesitated but leaned close to the two younger men. “Look, this is kind of a secret, but this town's law enforcement has been compromised for a while now. Half of them turn a blind eye to what's really happening at night.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Sakura interrupts Tsubaki with a tired laugh. “Are you pulling our leg right now? Just what the hell are you saying?”

“I'm afraid I'm lost as well.” Suo points out. “What are you saying?”

 

Tsubaki sighs, cracking his knuckles as he thinks of another way to explain what he's trying to say. “This isn't a joke. I'm serious. Not long ago, our group was founded. It's called Bofurin.”

“What?” Sakura narrowed his eyes.

 

“A group that protects this town,” Tsubaki explained. “We aren't official, and we're technically not legal, but we got results. Umemiya, Sugeshita, and others in this town. We've tracked and stopped dozens of assaults and terrorism in the past few months alone. Quietly, efficiently, and effectively. Very few knew about Bofurin in this town.” He straightened, looking directly at Suo now. 

 

“And we've been keeping tabs on the group targeting people near your complex. We thought we had them cornered, but they managed to slip away.” 

“Wait, wait, wait.” Sakura rolls his shoulders in annoyance as he takes in the new information. “So basically what you're saying is that you and Umemiya and other shitheads in this town are a part of a gang that isn't recognized by the police force?”

“Yes.” Tsubaki nodded once.

“Fucking unbelievable.” Sakura walks off to process the information while Suo presses forward. 

 

“And now Nirei's missing because of this group you’ve been trying to catch?” 

Tsubaki nods again. “We have people watching the streets, but they still managed to find a blind spot. Let us help you. If the police get involved now, it'll go public and whoever took him might panic, run…or worse.”

 

There was a heavy silence that made Sakura stop pacing. Suo shakes his head. “If this goes wrong…”

 

“It won't.” Tsubaki placed a hand on his shoulder, unusually serious instead of bright and chipper. “We'll find Nirei. I swear it.” The promise made Suo release the tension in his shoulders just a little. He stares deep into Tsubaki’s eyes, searching for something that is there.

“What now?” Suo decided to ask.

“Now that I told you about Bofurin,” Tsubaki hums. “I'll take you two to Umemiya. One of our bases where we plan stuff. Just follow me, okay? Don't ask too many questions you don't want the answer to.” Walking past them, Tsubaki walks down the street with purpose. Suo immediately follows him, hands getting clammy from the new information.

A gang? Is that what they're dealing with? Bofurin? In all of his years of living in Makochi, he's never even heard the uttered words of Bofurin or anything gang-related. He would've thought Nirei would've heard and shared, but no. And Nirei lives in drama and rumors.

His heart aches at the thought of his potentially kidnapped boyfriend. He thought about their fight, and guilt ate away at him. He shouldn't have said that to Nirei. Nirei is never a burden; he never was, to begin with. Why did he have to say those awful words?

Suo has no one but himself to blame. 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The Lone Drifter

 

Back in high school, Suo was the kind of student people noticed… but didn’t really know.

 

He did his work. Got good grades. Participated just enough in gym to avoid attention. He never caused trouble, never talked back, and only spoke when someone else started the conversation. Which wasn’t often.

 

People whispered about the eye patch. Said maybe he got into a fight. Maybe he was sick. Maybe it was just for attention. But Suo never explained, and no one ever asked directly.

 

He was fine with that.

 

One gray autumn morning, Suo was walking to class early, a habit of his. Fewer people in the halls, fewer chances to be dragged into something. Fewer chances of talking to people he didn't really like. A soft sigh leaves his mouth as he adjusts the straps of his backpack. If he can recall correctly, he has a history test today. History is not a subject he particularly enjoys, but it's more interesting than math.

 

He couldn't wait for home ec, though. It's the only time of the day he truly lets his light shine. Something about baking makes him feel whole and complete. A distraction from his home life and his overbearing parents. 

 

That’s when he saw him.

 

Akihiko Nirei.

 

They’d never spoken. Suo only knew his name from roll call and idle chatter. Nirei was soft-spoken, always polite, usually with his head down. But this time, he wasn’t alone. From time to time, he would see Nirei with a guy.

 

A man. Taller, older, stood close to Nirei, voice low but tense. If Suo recalls, he thinks his name is Riku Tsuko. He's been held back at least twice, so he's well past the average age of a third year. Suo slowed his steps, instinctively ducking behind the hallway corner. He didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but the words came sharp and fast.

 

“You’re not good enough for anyone, Nirei.”

 

Riku’s voice was cruel in its certainty as he towered over the scared blonde. “You’re lucky I even put up with you.” Then he turned and walked away, leaving Nirei standing alone with trembling shoulders.

 

Suo watched as Nirei’s expression cracked, his shoulders folded in. He rubbed at his face with trembling fingers, trying, and failing, not to cry.

 

Suo knew he should keep walking, but something made him stop. He can feel the anger simmering in his belly as he approaches cautiously, almost against his better judgment.

 

“…You okay?” Suo asked, voice low, awkward, and smile forced.

 

Nirei jumped; his eyes were red-rimmed and puffy. He wiped at them quickly, face burning with shame. “I’m—I’m fine!”

 

“You don’t look fine.”

 

Nirei flinched, saying nothing at first. “I'm okay. Do you…Do you need something from me?”

 

Suo scratched at the back of his neck, suddenly regretting everything. “No, Nothing. I just… heard. That guy and—”

 

Nirei flinched, and he looked away with an awkward frown. “You don't know anything.” He said quickly.

 

Suo’s face remained neutral, but his hands curled behind his back. “You’re right. I don’t.”

 

“I’m fine. You shouldn't pretend to be worried about me.”

 

Suo looked at him a moment longer at the tears, the shaking breath, the way he stood like he was preparing to be hit with words or worse.

 

“…I’m not pretending.” Maybe he was a little, but Nirei looked to be on the brink of sobbing. It didn’t matter either way. Nirei turned and walked away, clutching his bag tightly to his chest.

 

Suo didn’t follow. He just stood there, watching his back retreat down the hallway, his shoulders still trembling. He didn’t know why it stuck with him. The look in Nirei’s eyes, the crack in his voice. But it did.

 

And even back then, a quiet part of him whispered: “That kind of sadness doesn’t just go away.”

Suo could kind of relate to that.

____

The moment Suo stepped through the front door, the weight in his chest returned.

 

He slipped off his shoes quietly, careful not to make too much noise. The hallway smelled like old takeout and dust. The living room light was off, only the flickering of the television casting a dull blue over the mess inside.

 

“Welcome home,” His father muttered, not looking up from the TV. His tone was flat, habitual, and full of exhaustion from work.

 

“Mm,” Suo replied quietly, moving past him and brushing his fingers along the chair's fabric. In the kitchen, the sink was full again. Crusted plates, empty bowls, and two glasses stained with juice that had dried sticky. The trash hadn’t been taken out. The floor needed sweeping and a good mopping. He wasn't surprised at all by his father after promising he would clean up.

 

He glanced toward the hallway, his mother’s bedroom door cracked open. He heard the soft creak of her bed frame and nothing else.

 

Suo sighed. He can't complain. He can't say anything. He rolled up his sleeves and got to work.

 

First, the dishes. Then he wiped down the counter, took out the trash, and swept the floor. It wasn’t fast, the weight of the day sat heavily on his shoulders, but it was something he was used to. Aching feet, aching shoulders, aching hands. 

 

This was the rhythm of his life: school, caretaking, silence.

 

When he was done, he knocked softly on his mother’s door, wiping his hands on a cloth and sticking it in his back pocket. 

 

“Mom?” He said gently.

 

A faint groan.

 

“Did you eat anything today?”

 

Still no verbal response in words.

 

He opened the door just enough to see her curled beneath the blanket, facing the wall. Her hair was unbrushed, and she was wearing the same nightgown as yesterday. Suo held in his sigh of exhaustion.

 

“I’ll make you some soup,” He said to her with a smile, knowing she wouldn't be able to see it. “You don’t have to get up. I’ll bring it to you.”

 

She didn’t reply.

 

Suo closed the door, biting the inside of his cheek as he headed back to the kitchen. In the living room, the laugh track of a sitcom blared over his father’s heavy sighs. The man still hadn’t moved from his spot.

 

Again, not surprising.

 

No one said thank you. No one asked how his day went. No one asked if he passed the history test he had today. It's never about him. His main focus is to care for his parents. His duty. His purpose.

 

Suo stirred the soup, staring into the pot like it held the answers to things he wasn’t allowed to ask. He sees his reflection in the murky liquid, and he has to look away with a grunt. He thought of the boy at school, the one with the soft eyes and broken voice. The one crying where he thought no one would see him.

 

He hadn’t known Nirei, but the pain in his voice had echoed something Suo understood too well.

 

No one’s coming to comfort you.

 

So you do it yourself.

 

You clean the house. You make the soup. You show up quietly, even if no one ever really sees you.

 

Suo moved with practiced ease. No smiling, no talking, no anything. Just move like a robot and do your duty. He poured his father’s portion of rice and grilled fish on a plate, placing it on the coffee table in front of him without a word. His father gave a distracted grunt of acknowledgment, never taking his eyes off the TV.

 

Then Suo ladled soup into a small bowl, carefully blowing on the surface even though it was still steaming. He placed it on a tray alongside a damp towel and some sliced fruit. This wasn’t new. He had done this before. Many times. Ever since he was eleven.

 

He knocked gently on the door again after easily balancing the tray with one hand. “Mom… I brought soup. It’s still hot, so please be careful.”

 

No reply.

 

Suo stepped in slowly and quietly.

 

She was exactly where he left her: curled beneath the blankets, unmoving, her back turned. The room smelled stale, and the curtains were still drawn, drowning everything in a tired shade of gray.

 

Suo knelt beside the bed and placed the tray next to him.

 

“Mom,” He said softly. “You need to eat something.”

 

She shifted slightly but didn’t speak. Her body tensed, a low groan slipping from her lips.

 

“I know you don’t feel like it,” Suo said gently, reaching for the spoon. “But you can’t stay like this. Just a little, okay?” He helps her sit up in bed, propping her body against the headboard and placing the tray over her lap. He offered the spoon to her lips. “Just a couple of bites and I won't bother you anymore.”

 

But her hand lashed out suddenly. Maybe to swat it away, maybe in some clumsy attempt to get up, and in one chaotic second, the bowl tipped forward. The soup spilled, splashing across Suo’s face, chest, and shoulder. He inhaled sharply through his teeth at the heat, blinking against the sting, but he didn’t cry out. He didn’t react at all. But it did hurt a lot. He drops the spoon, the metal clanging against the tray.

 

His mother sat up, startled now. “Oh… oh no, Hayato! I didn’t mean to—oh God, I didn’t—” Her hands fluttered like paper in the wind. “I’m sorry—I just—” She grabs the damp towel on the tray and tries to pat away the hot liquid on his face.

 

“It’s okay,” He said quickly and quietly, already grabbing the towel in her hand to blot his face. “It’s okay. I should’ve been more careful.”

 

She stared at him with wide, glassy eyes. “Hayato…”

 

“Let’s take a bath, okay?” He offered instead. “I’ll help you get up. Then you can change into fresh pajamas. Doesn’t that sound nice?” He smiles, tilting his head to the side. But she shook her head, curled up again like a wilted flower pulling back into the soil. “No. No, I’m tired. I just want to sleep.”

 

“Okay,” Suo whispered. He didn't try to fight her on eating, knowing his persistence would be unfruitful. He gathered the bowl of spilled soup, wiped the mess from the floor and bed, and closed the door gently behind him.

 

Back in the kitchen, the quiet was even louder. His plate was still on the table, the food gone cold and unappetizing. His father’s plate was already empty, left on the table with his chopsticks still resting haphazardly across it. Suo sat down at his seat and stared at his untouched food with an unreadable expression. His wet shirt clung to his body, and the faint burn across his cheek pulsed with dull heat.

 

He didn’t pick up his chopsticks.

 

He didn’t move.

 

He sat in silence,  surrounded by four walls and nothing else.

 

The loneliness.

 

The exhaustion.

 

The ache of being needed but never wanted.

 

And for the first time that day, Suo closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He has to keep moving forward. His mother is sick, and his father is overworked.

 

Suo has to keep his family together no matter what. 

 

Picking up his chopsticks, Suo picks up some rice and puts it in his mouth. He chews slowly but eats.

Not for himself. But for his parents.

They need him.

▶ • ılıılıılılılılılı. 

The stairs creaked under their weight as Tsubaki led the way, heels clicking confidently despite the heavy tension in the air. Suo and Sakura followed in silence, shoulders tight with worry and shock. They are climbing up the stairs above the cafe where Kotoha works. They walk in a narrow hallway lined with dusty old photos and stacks of brown boxes filled with files and other papers.

 

Past the hallway was a room that looked more like a forgotten living space than a tactical base, the lights dim, cluttered with mismatched chairs and chipped mugs. The window sill is lined with potted plants that are flourishing in a healthy shape. The air is alive with purpose despite their moods.

 

“Welcome to Base One,” Tsubaki announced with a strained grin as he opened the door for Suo and Sakura to walk in. Inside, Umemiya sat with his legs kicked up on the table, a rice ball in one hand and a half-laughed joke still lingering on his lips. Beside him stood Sugishita, arms crossed, giving off his usual stoic glare even while drinking tea. 

“Hey, Ume,” Tsubaki said as Umemiya’s back was towards the door. 

“Yo! Tsubaki!” Umemiya waved his hand without looking back. “You're just in time. Sugi was about to admit—” He turns his head and his face visibly pale when he sees Suo and Sakura standing there with frowns on their faces. 

“There's a problem.” Tsubaki cut in, tone sharp. Sugeshita puts down his cup of tea and glares at Sakura, who gladly returns the glare. Tsubaki's tone alone was enough to make Umemiya sit up straight, dropping his rice ball on the plate next to him. “Sakura—Suo…hey…” 

 

Suo steps forward without another beat. “Nirei's missing.” And with that dropping, the air turns cold. Sugeshita’s glare softened a bit, and he even straightened up. Sakura steps forward as well, looking like he is ready to punch a wall. 

 

“And you better not waste any more of our goddamn time.”

 

Umemiya’s face turned serious in an instant. “Sit down. Both of you.” 

They did.

 

Tsubaki leaned against the counter, his arms folded over his chest. “I told them a little about Bofurin, but it'll be more genuine because it's you.” Umemiya nods, watching as Suo and Sakura sit on the couch opposite where he sits. He wipes his mouth and gulps. 

“Right…right. You guys need to know everything now that you know a little.” He rested his elbows on his thighs and clasped his hands together. Umemiya glances up at Sugeshita as they have a quiet conversation with their eyes. It ended up with Sugeshita leaving the room with a huff. The older man turns his attention back to the duo, grimacing and prepping for their reactions.

 

“Alright, well. Here's the deal. This town isn't exactly safe. Gangs pop up all the time, messing with people, hurting them, and taking advantage of those who can't fight back. The police either ignore it or get paid to look away.”

“And that's where Bofurin comes in,” Tsubaki added with a wink, trying to ease the tension, though it didn't quite land. 

“Bofurin.” Suo repeats.

Umemiya nodded. “It stands for Wind breaker. It started as a group of students from Furin High School who were sick of watching people get hurt. We take matters into our own hands and protect Makochi.”

 

Sakura scoffed, crossing his arms. “You're a gang.”

 

“We're more than a gang.” Umemiya corrected. “We don't pick fights. We protect. I went to Furin High School and became leader in my third year. Since I'm technically the ‘strongest’.” Umemiya air quotes while shrugging. “It's my job to make sure everyone is doing good.” He takes a deep breath before continuing.

 

“It grew bigger than I thought. We've got people all over town, eyes and ears in every district in the part of town we have control over.” 

“Wait, there are more gangs?” Suo asks.

“Mhm. Makochi is what Bofurin protects. I'll tell you more later. Um…” The older man looks up at the ceiling to remember his train of thought. “Oh yeah. We've got a structure. Me at the head, then the Four Heavenly Kings. Tsubaki here is one of ‘em.”

 

Sakura blinked. “Wait—seriously?!”

Tsubaki bows dramatically. “Heavenly King of charm and chaos, at your service. I usually have my vice captains with me, but they're at home, resting their heads in bed.” 

“Oh, cool.” Suo nods.

 

“Please.” Sakura scoffs.

 

Tsubaki smiled faintly, but it quickly faded. “We think the group that took Nirei…isn't small. It's one of the unaffiliated gangs. They're super dangerous, and we've been trying to track them for months. We know little about them.”

 

On cue, Sugeshita comes back with some files in his hands. He hands one to Tsubaki and the other to Umemiya, who whispers his gratitude. 

“Ishibane Ring is their group name.” Umemiya reads in the file. They're growing in numbers as we speak, crossing into our territory and assaulting innocent people. Knowing them…if they manage to get Akihikoi, we have to act fast.”

 

Suo stood up suddenly, his body shaking a little. “Then what are we waiting for? We have to save my boyfriend.”

 

“We're not waiting,” Umemiya said calmly as he stood up as well to gently sit Suo back down. “We'll get Akihiko back. We'll just need a plan.”

 

Suo takes a shuddering deep breath, and Sakura hesitates to pat his back in comfort. He instead glares at Umemiya. “Then what's the first step?"

 

Tsubaki narrowed his eyes. “We find out why they took him and we make them regret it.”

 

“According to Kotoha,” Umemiya reads the file. “They're the same gang that tried to attack her the other month. Do you guys remember that?”

Sakura sneers. “Of course, we remember. We beat their asses.”

 

“It's simply revenge.” Tsubaki mumbles. “Or maybe much worse."

Suo sneers, mostly at himself, as he shuts his eyes to take a deep breath. He tries not to panic.

He's really trying not to panic.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

His lungs were the first to scream.

 

Nirei woke up with a ragged gasp, choking on stale air. It was thick like dust, and mold had been festering for years. The darkness was immediate and total as he couldn't see his own hands. He couldn't see anything at all.

 

But he could feel.

 

The tightness around his wrist, the burn of rough rope rubbing against his skin. The way his legs wouldn't move on command, blind together, and pinned. The floor beneath him was concrete and hard to the touch. He's cold and damp. He couldn't breathe in without choking.

Where—?

 

His heartbeat slammed into his ears as his breath quickened. He twisted his body instinctively, only to feel the sharp bite of restraints dig deeper into his flesh.

“Help—!” His voice cracked too loudly like it didn't belong in this space. “Hel—!” He coughs as dust flies into his mouth.

No answer. Just the soft drip of water somewhere far off, and the distant creak of something metal. 

Then came the ache behind his eyes that traveled down his neck. His head throbbed like he'd been hit, his jaw definitely bruised.

What happened? Where was he before this?

 

Fragments flared through the panic as Nirei tried to remember. He vaguely sees a street lamp, pairs of shoes running towards him, a voice too close to his ear, a hand grabbing his body, and then…nothing.

“Suo…?” Nirei whispered, terrified to break the silence again. “Sakura…?” 

Still no reply. The silence seemed to stretch, pressing down on him.

 

Nirei started to tremble as wet tears trailed down his dirty face. This wasn't a dream. This was real. 

Panic surged through him even more when a sudden rectangle of faint light seared through his eyes. His shoulders tensed as he strained to see who it was. Heavy boots stepped on, measured, and unhurried. 

Then the light disappeared as the door shut behind the figure with a click. Nirei blinks rapidly, adjusting to the dark once more.

“Ah,” A voice said smoothly, almost warmly. “You're awake! That's good! I was worried my men might've punched the living shit out of you for a couple more hours but here you are!”

 

Nirei said nothing. His throat is dry as he presses his back further against the cold wall behind him. The man pursues closer until his footsteps stop directly in front of Nirei. A lighter flicks to life, brief illumination revealing pale gold eyes and a slow smile. The man wasn't large but not particularly muscular. He looked like someone who'd never needed brute strength to terrify people.

 

“I'm Kurose Tsukihara,” Kurose said as if introducing himself at a dinner party. “I know who you are, Akihiko Nirei.” Kurose smiles warmly as he pokes the tip of Nirei's nose in a doting manner. Nirei flinches his head away with a quiet whimper.

“I run Ishibane Ring. You've probably heard of us, surely. Probably not since I'm recruiting more members as we speak. We've been making waves.”

 

Nirei stares, trying not to show how fast his heart is beating. He opens his mouth and nearly chokes on the thick air. “W-Why…me?”

 

Kurose crouched in front of Nirei, perfectly balanced on the balls of his feet. “Because,” He said gently. “Some people are weak points. Not in a bad way. You're just…cherished. That makes you powerful in your own way.” Kurose tilts his head as a tear escapes Nirei's left eye. He simply uses his thumb to scoop up the tear and licks it with a hum. 

 

“Your friends will come for you. I'm counting on it.”

 

Nirei's breath is caught as he flinches at nothing. 

 

“You see,” Kurose continued, voice still calm. “I want Bofurin to understand how delicate their peace really is. I want to see if your friends are willing to stain their hands to save you.” He smiles faintly and distantly as if reminiscing about something.

 

“Sacrifices make people interesting.” Standing up straight and taking a slow breath, Kurose shivers in delight like he is enjoying the cold in the room. “I'll be seeing you again soon, Little Nirei.” He waves his hand lazily. “Don't worry. We'll take good care of you. For now.”

 

Then he turned and left as quietly as he came. The door clicked shut, and the darkness returned.

Nirei sucked in a shaky breath, his wrists throbbed where the ropes cut into him. His shoulders ache from being in the same position for so long. He can feel panic building again, hot and tight as it claws at his ribs. 

“No. Think. Breathe. Breathe…” Nirei thought as he closed his eyes. Not that it made a difference, as all he could see was darkness, but he forced his breathing to slow down. 

“Focus…think…” Nirei takes another deep breath as he replays the image in his head when Kurose lit the lighter. A spark. Orange light dancing…Kurose’s face is too calm for his liking, but last that…

Shadows jumped on the walls. An air conditioner in the far corner? No, a support beam. And to the right, something stacked. Boxes, probably, or maybe crates. One had a faded logo on the side. Nirei's lips parted as he whispered to himself.

 

“Industrial storage? Maybe underground…no…” He kept going as he licked his chapped and split lip. He ignores the pain in his jaw. 

The floor was concrete, he was sure of it now. Cracked in one spot near his left foot. The smell of something oily in it, and not just mildew. Mechanical?

He exhaled slowly, his voice in a faint whisper. “Not a basement…not a house…a…” He thinks of the word he's looking for. “A warehouse. Or…old factory.”

That had to be it. Nirei has never heard of the Ishibane Ring. He didn't even know there were real gangs in Makochi. The town is so quiet and peaceful. He and Suo lived there for years. 

The thought of Suo made his heart hurt. That stupid fight they had made him feel guilty. He should've texted. Or call earlier. The one time he doesn't do it, he ends up being kidnapped by a gang leader. 

No. He has to stay positive. 

Suo would find him and Sakura…

Oh, Sakura…

Sakura would tear the walls down if he had to. He just has to stay calm. Remember everything he sees, and turn fear into something useful. Then make…he’d make it out alive.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

Time passes in stutters. Nirei dozed off in a light, fitful sleep. His body was sore, cold, and weak, but his mind refused to shut down completely. He jolted awake when he heard it again. 

 

The door opened with a soft click, and the sound of boots approached. And then…a rustle of a plastic bag of some sort. 

He opened his eyes and winced. A battery-powered lantern flickered to life, casting the damp room in soft, trembling shades of orange and yellow.” Kurose gently placed it on the floor and beamed at Nirei. 

 

“I brought snacks,” He said, voice as pleasant as ever. “Water, too. Hydration is important when you've been through stress.” He crouched again with a casual grin, placing the grocery bag beside him. He opens it, and Nirei peers down to see a clear water bottle, a pack of crackers, and two convenience store rice balls still in the pack. Nirei eyed him warily, body tensing. “Why…are you doing this?” His voice is dry.

 

Kurose just chuckled like the question was funny. “Because I want you alive, obviously.” He twisted the bottle cap open and tipped it forward. Nirei turned his head, refusing the water.

 

“Ah, ah.” Kurose’s voice dipped. It was still polite, but now with a hard edge. “Don't be difficult. Drink.” The rim was pressed against Nirei's lips, and he couldn't help but open his mouth a little. The cold water hit his tongue, and he swallowed instinctively. He was too thirsty not to, but immediately hated the way Kurose smiled at him.

“You really are cute to look at,” He murmured, brushing a thumb against Nirei's cheek like he was inspecting porcelain. “Like a borrowed thing. So breakable. So beautiful…” He tipped the water bottle forward a little more, causing Nirei to chug the water and force it down. 

“Come on. Drink all of it. You'll need your energy.”

 

Once the bottle was empty, Kurose placed it on the side and opened the crackers next. He held one in between his fingers like he was feeding a pet. “You're very important, you know,” Kurose said calmly. “Could you tell me about them? Haruka Sakura and Hayato Suo? What are they to you?”

Nirei's stomach twists as he swallows the remaining water in his mouth. He couldn't say anything about them. It would feel like he's betraying them. 

Nirei said nothing.

 

Kurose simply tilted his head. “Lovers? Friends? Both? I know you and Hayato have been dating for a while. You two grew up outside the Makochi district, but are still pretty close to here. Haruka lived in the countryside mostly around this area.”

Nirei hated how he was using their first names like he knew them personally. It made him feel sick and weird. How much did he know about them? Where did he get that information?

“I see the way they look at you. So warm, so lovingly. It's adorable, really. Must be hard being the heart of something so fragile.”

Nirei still refused to say anything.

 

Kurose let out a soft sigh, as if disappointed. He reached into the bar, pulled out the package of rice balls, and opened it. He puts the cracker down and instead takes a bite out of the rice ball. “You know, I hate raising my voice. It ruins the mood, y'know?”

A pause.

 

“I didn't mention this before, but there will be consequences for not answering me.” He turned slightly, gesturing towards the door. Nirei trembles in his binds, eyes widening. Two men stepped in on cue, both tall and heavier, with their faces obscured by masks and hoods. One cracked his knuckles, and the other pulled something metallic from his jacket, heavy and blunt.

Nirei's breath caught in his throat, and panic rang through his head. Kurose didn't need to look back as he stood up slowly and put a hand on his hip. “I'm just going to assume you aren't going to say anything about Bofurin, either, huh?”

Bofurin? Nirei has never heard of that before. What's a Bofurin? The only thing close he knows about Bofurin is the high school, Furin High School, not too far from where he lives.

Nirei couldn't answer. He didn't know how.

Kurose sighed like a disappointed father, casually brushing imaginary dust from his sleeve. “He says he doesn't know anything about Bofurin. Let's…help him jog his memory.”

Kurose turns away and leaves the room. Nirei began to struggle as the two men stalked towards him, evil smiles on their faces. The lights flickered once, and the door closed softly with a click.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

He was small again. Maybe six or seven. Nirei's small body is curled under the dining table, knees pulled to his chest as he shivers and sobbed quietly. The wood above him rattled with every slam from the kitchen and living room.

Shouts and screams filled his tiny ears. Glass breaking and shattering all over the house, along with things being flung everywhere. He can hear his mother's sharp but shaking voice. He can hear his father's thundering and scary voice. He can hear the cries his mother cries with each hit his father does on her. He can hear—

A sound like a slap and a wail echoed in the house. A body hit the floor, and there was only silence for just a moment. Nirei peeked through the gap of the tablecloth, and he gasped softly at the sight.

His mother was on the floor, her face bruised and blooming with red. Blood curled at the corner of her mouth, and one of her beautiful earrings had fallen off during the fight. Her eyes met Nirei's, and her hand slowly reached out, trembling fingers stretching across the floor and toward the table.

“A-Aki…hiko…” Her voice shudders in pain. 

 

Nirei wanted to go to her. He really, truly did. But fear was louder than words. He shook his head frantically, scooting back and shaking, burying his face into the palms of his hands.

He couldn't go to her. He was scared. He didn't like seeing the blood. He didn't like going near it.

He couldn't.

That night, after everything was quiet, his mother came to his room. She smelled like tears and antiseptic. Her hands were cold as she held him close in her bruised arms. She didn't talk about what happened. She never did. Nirei didn't want to know anyway.

She would only sing softly, shakily, while running her fingers through his fluffy blonde hair. 

“Be strong, my little one. Not for me. Not for him. For yourself.”

 

Her voice broke on the last word. He felt her tears land on his forehead, both warm and quiet. Nirei wanted to be strong as he held his mother in his tiny arms. He wanted to protect her.

But courage felt like a thing made for other people. Because he was scared. Scared of monsters who wore familiar faces. Scared of love that ended in blood. Scared that one day he wouldn't be able to protect anyone.

 

Not even himself.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Notes:

I took a short break from this fic realizing I need to. The break took longer than expected.

So, just to clarify. I haven't read the Wind breaker manga so everything I'm writing now is just purely because I want to.

 

Writing Nirei's part was so fun. I realized I may have fallen in love with Kurose even though he's just a faceless guy I probably won't have the imagination or time to draw. Yes, yes, this chapter is a little shorter today. I'm running on fumes and yaoi.

I have nothing else to say except good luck for the next chapters... ☆૮꒰•༝ •。꒱ა

Chapter 12: When it rains, it pours

Summary:

Um...Tw for blood I think

Notes:

Pardon the mistakes. I'll fix them later.

The sun had barely begun to rise over Makochi. 

Its pale light leaked lazily through the windows of Base One, casting long shadows across the table where a worn map lay open. Names of districts were circled, crossed out, or underlined in red. The air inside smelled like coffee, cold rice, and a lack of sleep. 

Sakura leaned back in his chair with a grunt, arms crossed and scowl firmly in place. He's growing impatient; the eye bags under his eyes have gotten worse as he hasn't had a wink of sleep in two days. “This is pointless,” The sleep-deprived florist grumbled. “They're ghosts, and we're just chasing smoke.”

“Just keep looking,” Suo said while rubbing his eye with the heel of his palm. He was no less tired, but unlike Sakura, he refused to let it win. “Nirei can't be that far from us. I just know it.”

 

Tsubaki stifled a yawn and rested his chin in one hand, eyes scanning the grid of sheets. He grabs his coffee cup and takes a small sip, letting the lukewarm liquid go down his throat. “We've combed the Makochi border three times,” He said. “And still nothing. But…I don't like this spot here.” He tapped a section on the eastern edge of the map. “It's too quiet with no movement going on. Not to mention, no patrols are reporting back from that zone yet.”

“Do reports usually take long to report from the eastern side?” Suo asks, and Tsubaki shrugs.

 

“More or less.”

As if on cue, the sound of boots echoed down the corridor. Two figures entered, dressed in Bofurin jackets. Tsubaki turns his head and groans in relief as he stands up from his seat. “Thank gods you two are back! Took you long enough!”

“We got held back a little,” One of the men explains calmly. The other man just nodded. The twins who served under Tsubaki, Uryu, and Seiryu Sakaki were nearly identical in height and build, but possible to mistake them if you didn’t know them. “But as told, we just came back from the alleyway near the west park. It showed no signs of a struggle.”

“Why in the hell would you check there?” Sakura asks irritably. “We told you Nirei was taken near the bus stop!”

 

“We were just making sure.” Tsubaki sighs, Sakura’s snappy mood making him more tired. “Good work, though.” He took a look at the files in the twins' hands. “Oh la la, what do we have here?” 

 

“Some information we obtained from some very lovely gentleman in the police force, but unfortunately had to score Uryu a date with one of ‘em to do so,” Seiryu said, (Uryu shaking his head in disgust) while shifting between Tsubaki and a very quiet Umemiya who was standing by the window. “About the leader of Ishibane Ring.”

 

Everyone looked at him at the same time.

 

Uryu hands the extra files to Umemiya and Tsubaki as Seiryu begins reading them out loud. “His name is Kurose Tsukihara. He grew up poor and was known as the quiet kid in school.”

“Wait…Kurose?” Umemiya’s eyes widened, and so did Tsubaki's. They share a look of disbelief. Seiryu continues reading. 

“He went to Furin High School and didn't have many friends. He kept to himself, always seen carrying a broken laptop. His parents were murdered when he entered his second year by gang members. After that, he got in and out of jail for small-time theft, fraud, and possession. Then…” He paused. “He vanished.”

 

Sakura frowns. “Vanished?”

 

“No trace. No jobs, no schooling, no housing records…it's like he just walked off the grid and never looked back.”

 

Uryu nodded once, silently confirming his brother's words. 

“We went to school with Kurose,” Umemiya said quietly as he shut the file and placed it on a desk nearby. “Tsubaki and I went to high school along with a few other people who are still in this town.” 

“So, you know the guy who kidnapped my boyfriend?” Suo asks.

 

“Not exactly, babe.” Tsubaki shakes his head. “Kurose wasn't exactly the loud type. As the report said, he kept to himself and never talked to anyone unless he had to.”

“That's right,” Umemiya confirms. “I only managed to have a few conversations with him, but he weirded me out, so I left him alone. Until he just disappeared one week before Christmas break, after his parents were at the wrong place at the wrong time. Many thought he took his own life—”

Bang.

 

A palm slammed against the wood, and everyone flinched except for Umemiya. Sakura turned his head to see that Suo had done that. The baker stood there, shoulders shaking slightly as he stared at Umemiya across the room. “I didn't come here to play murder mystery. Why aren't we doing anything?” His voice shakes in exhaustion and underlying anger that is oozing out with each second.

 

Umemiya looked at him evenly. “We are.”

 

“No, we're waiting,” Suo said, his voice rising into a sharp and brittle tone like thin glass. “Waiting and talking and pretending the map will give us something new if we stare at it long enough. Meanwhile, Nirei is out there alone, and we don't even know what they're doing to him.”

Sakura’s eyes widened slightly, surprised by Suo's tone. Even he hadn't expected him to break first. Umemiya just nods. “Suo,” He said evenly. “How you feel is valid. I'm not dismissing your fear, but yelling at me doesn't bring him back any faster.”

 

“I'm not yelling because I think it'll help.” Suo snapped. “I'm yelling because you won't. You're calm while my boyfriend is missing.”

 

Tsubaki approached the angry man slowly, trying to meditate him with a quiet, “Suo—” But Suo dismissed him by clicking his hand.

“No,” He hissed. “I'm not calm right now. I'm done being calm.”

Umemiya exhaled through his nose, folding his arms across his chest. “And I respect that, but I need everyone here to think clearly. Not just feel clearly.”

“If Kurose is behind this…” Tsubaki mutters while putting a finger under his chin. “We'll investigate the area to find my clues. Boys?” He looks at Uryu and Seiryu. “Come on.”

Suo is already halfway to the door. “Sakura and I—”

 

“No.” Tsubaki held out a hand. “You two aren't going.”

 

Sakura stiffened and so did Suo. “Like hell, we aren't.”

 

“You're both dead at your feet,” Umemiya added, stepping beside Tsubaki. “We need you to be alert when the time comes. Not half-conscious and impulsive.”

 

Suo's jaw clenched as he stood still. “So, you want us to sleep while he's suffering?”

 

“We aren't saying that at all. I mean, look at poor Sakura,” To make his point clear, Tsubaki points at Sakura, who's staring distantly at his shoes like it was a lost artifact. He snapped out of his thoughts at the mention of his name and glared at Tsubaki. 

“My point is proven. You think Nirei would want you charging in exhausted and useless?”

 

Suo opened his mouth to argue again, but Umemiya shook his head. “You'll only slow down the process. Trust me. Working without a clear head is no easy thing to do.”

 

“You'll be the first to know if we find anything useful. I promise.” Tsubaki holds out his hand toward Sakura and Suo. “A handshake to confirm. A promise.” Despite his tired eyes, Tsubaki's tone is earnest and tight. “We trust you with the information of Bofurin. Won't you trust us back on saving Nirei?”

Suo's eye burned with hesitation and confusion, but his fists unclenched. “...I do.” He says, eventually, while shaking Tsubaki's hand. 

“You'd better find something useful.” Sakura sighs as he shakes Tsubaki's hand as well. 

“Good. Thank you for trusting us.” And in surprise, Tsubaki bows his head to both of them. “Let us do what we're best at.” He stands up straight and turns on his heel, Umemiya, Uryu, and Seiryu following after them.

“Stay in Base One or not,” Umemiya said over his shoulder. “But you two will need to rest.” 

 

As the room emptied, Suo gently guided Sakura to sit. Suo plops next to him, arms crossed. They didn't speak for a while, just basking in the silence that left them cold and vulnerable.

 

“I hate this.” Sakura gruffs.

 

“I know,” Suo whispered. “Me too.” Gently, he leans back on the couch and closes his eyes. 

Sakura does the same, sleeping, claiming him more quickly than he liked.

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The dojo is dim and quiet, lit by yellow lights that cast long shadows across the polished wooden floor. Suo stood barefoot on the mat, his chang shan loosely on his body, which gave him room to move freely. His hair is tied back, and the faint scent of incense and liniment oil is in the air. The only other presence was his teacher, a broad, steady man with silver-flecked hair and a gaze like still water. His name was Takeda, but Suo always called him Sensei with a respectful bow. 

 

At least his parents still let him do martial arts. It was the only thing that kept him distracted from the endless chores at home. This was the only place Suo could breathe. No dishes. No shouting. No couch-bound silence. Just his breath. His body and the sharp sting of focus.

 

Suo gets into position after beginning to begin their training session. They circled each other, palms up, hands raised in a steady stance. Both had a controlled force around each other, feet stepping slowly and quietly on the mat.

 

Suo exhaled slowly while Sensei stepped forward with his palm moving forward at lightning speed. Suo parried it and quickly countered it by shoving his hand away and spinning away gracefully. His movements were clean but not exactly crisp. The flow was there but dulled. His mind wasn't totally into the fighting mindset. The slight hesitation to counter led to Suo quickly losing.

Sensei swept low, caught Suo's hip, and twisted him down on the mat with a soft but solid thud. Suo winced, staring up at the ceiling and sighing to himself as sweat already gathered at his temple. Sensei didn't offer a hand, not out of cruelty but custom. He simply stepped back and waited for Suo to get up on his own.

“That was mean,” Suo said eventually as he sat up slowly and rubbed the back of his head. 

 

“Mm,” Sensei replied while crossing his arms over his chest. “Your form was there, but your mind wasn't.”

 

Suo looked away, a little embarrassed. He's usually so focused on training and never once faltered like he did now. He never hesitated. What was the difference now? All because of a boy who won't leave his mind? “Sorry, Sensei.”

“Do not apologize. Tell me what's cluttering your movements.” Sensei sits down in front of Suo and raises an eyebrow. “You aren't like this. I'm shocked that my most successful student is moving so sloppily after I taught him so well.” 

 

There was silence, and then Suo sighed again. “It's…a boy.”

Sensei blinked. “A…boy?”

 

“Not like that,” Suo said quickly, cheeks faintly pink. “Well, maybe. I don't know.”

 

Sensei waits patiently for Suo to talk, nudging him with his foot. “Take your time.”

 

Suo let out a shaky breath and started again after a minute of gathering his thoughts. “He goes to my school. His name is Akihiko Nirei. I saw him crying today after some third-year said something horrible to him. I don't even know Nirei like that, but he's been on my mind all day.”

 

Sensei nodded slowly, taking in the information and analyzing it. “You saw someone hurt, and it stayed with you.”

“It's not just that,” Suo clenched his hands into fists. “I see people hurt all the time. Whether it's a physical injury like they scrape their knee, or a breakup happening, it's emotional. But it's like…he looked the way I feel most days. Like he's pretending he's okay just to keep the world from falling apart.” Suo looks at his lap, continuing to speak with his visible eye frowning.

 

“My mom…she barely talks anymore. I don't know if it was intentional or not, but she spilled hot soup on me and apologized like I was the one who scared her. My dad doesn't care. And I keep doing the chores and cooking and cleaning because if I don't, no one will. But when I saw that guy talking to Nirei like he was worthless, I wanted to punch a wall. Or yell. Or do something.” Suo finishes with his eye trained on his Sensei. Their eyes stare at one another, and the silence is pensive.

Finally, Sensei spoke again. “You've been carrying more than your share for a long time.”

 

Suo just nodded.

 

“Your intention coming here tonight is to let it go, correct?”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“Then don't leave it outside the dojo. Use it and let it move through your body. Let it burn out of you. You do not need to be quiet to be in control, Hayato.”

Suo furrowed his eyebrows but nodded, taking in the advice like a sponge. His sensei is right. He needs to use that feeling instead of holding it in. “Okay.”

 

Sensei gave a rare, faint smile as he stood up. “Also,” He helps Suo up from the ground. “If a boy's face is still in your head hours later, maybe it is like that.”

Suo flushed, eyes widened. “Sensei—!”

Sensei gave a low laugh, taking in the rare display of embarrassment Suo shows.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The air was cool, laced with the scent of rain that hadn't fallen yet. Suo walked home with his hands in his jacket pockets, a gym bag slung over his shoulder. The soft thump of his footsteps was the only sound on the empty sidewalk. His muscles ached from training, but it was a good ache. It felt familiar and reassuring. The moon is high in the sky, but the light barely touches the ground as the rain cloud covers it up. 

Despite the outside world being quiet, Suo's mind wasn't. 

“If a boy's face is still in your head hours later, maybe it is like that.”

 

Sensei's teasing words made Suo huff out a slow breath. As if he liked Nirei like that. He didn't even know him. Not really. Nirei is just another boy in his class. A boy with honey-colored hair, soft hands, and eyes that looked too tired for his age. A boy who sat near the back of the room. He always smiled with his mouth and never with his eyes.

A boy who tried to hide his tears in the shadow of a building.

“He looks the way I feel most days.” Suo's thoughts haunt him. He remembers the anger in his chest when that boy spoke to Nirei like he was nothing. It wasn't even his business, but it was, somehow. It felt personal. A little too personal…

Why?

 

Suo has always kept to himself. He always carried things alone. That's how it had to be. That's how he survived. But now? Now, he was walking home at nine pm, and all he could think about was someone else's pain.

He reaches the front steps of his house and takes a pause there. The light in the living room was still on, and the hum of the TV leaked through the window. His dad is still up, and Suo didn't feel like facing him right away. 

 

He didn't go in right away and instead sat on the steps, bag at his feet, and looked up at the cloudy night sky. 

“...Nirei.” He murmured as if saying the name out loud might make it feel less strange on his tongue. 

In the back of his mind, he hopes Nirei is alright.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

The classroom was its usual blend of morning chatter and dragging feet. Fluorescent lights buzzed faintly above the rows of desks, students walking with their friends down the halls while others were scribbling down forgotten homework. Suo was already at his desk near the window, chin in hand, staring blankly outside the window. He was the first student there, so slowly he heard his classroom fill up with his classmates. 

 

He didn't know what he expected. Maybe for Nirei to be absent, or maybe for the boy to avoid eye contact entirely. Maybe for himself to stop thinking about this. As the bell rings and the teacher comes in with a tired sigh, class begins.

Five minutes into teaching, Nirei comes in, asking the teacher to forgive him for being tardy. Nirei is always tardy at least once a week. Suo hasn't a clue why that happens, but it comes to a point where even the teacher doesn't care and dismisses his tardiness since Nirei is a good student.

 

Suo couldn't help but watch the blonde bow his head as an apology to the teacher and step towards his desk with his usual soft expression. A stack of books is pressed to his chest as he smiles nervously when making eye contact with his classmates. Overall, Nirei looked fine. Normal, even. But Suo's eyes lingered longer than they should. 

There was a dullness in the way Nirei moved. His smile was too practiced, and his eyes a little glassy if you didn't look hard enough. 

Nirei didn't glance at Suo once. But Suo kept watching. Not in a creepy way or not in a way to intrude. He was just observing quietly and thoughtfully. Every detail stuck with him. How Nirei's fingers fidgeted with his sleeve cuffs, how his feet were tapping under the desk like he couldn't sit still. 

He's pretending to be okay.

Again.

He watched the back of Nirei's head for a while, then dropped his gaze to his desk and drummed his fingers quietly on his thighs. 

“If I don't say something…no one will.” Suo thought as class officially started. The teacher drones on about whatever topic he's teaching, but Suo doesn't pay attention at all. He didn't write a single note. He was going to talk to Nirei after class.

Before he realized it, the bell for the next period rang, and it startled Suo out of his trance. Students shuffled out of their seats and packed up their things. Suo stood up slowly as he continued looking at the back of Nirei's head. It was now or never.

Nirei was still sitting, organizing his books and putting stuff away in his backpack. He didn't notice Suo until the taller boy was standing over his desk. 

“...Hey,” Suo said.

Nirei blinked up, surprised. “Oh, um! Hi…?”

“I…” Suo scratches the back of his neck, calming down his heart. “I know this isn't none of my business, but yesterday…with that third year…”

 

Nirei's body visibly stiffened.

“I didn't mean to eavesdrop or anything,” Suo added quickly. “I just…I saw that you looked really upset at whatever he said.”

 

Silence.

 

Nirei looked down, trying not to smile. “Oh, that? Haha, that's nothing. You don't have to worry about that.”

 

Suo's jaw tightened, and he folded his arms behind his backpack. “You shouldn't have to say that.”

 

Another silence, and Nirei blinks, confused by Suo's sudden form of confidence. Suo immediately retracts by clearing his throat.

“Sorry.” He muttered. “That came out weird, didn't it?” He smiles down at Nirei.

“No, no, it's okay.” Nirei looked up at him — really looked at him — for the first time. His voice dropped to something more honest. “Thanks for saying something. Most people wouldn't even give me the time of day and ignore me.”

 

Suo shifted on his feet. “I almost did.”

 

Nirei just gave a faint smile. “But you didn't.”

 

Suo shrugged awkwardly, shutting his eye as he smiled more. “Guess not.” There was a beat of silence between them, eyes a little unsure now. It's something fragile and new. Something they aren't quite used to, yet.

 

“Do you want to eat lunch together?” Suo suddenly asks. “I mean, if you're not already eating with someone else.”

 

Nirei makes a soft, gasping sound, his cheeks turning pink. “For real? You're asking me?”

“Yes. Only if you want to.”

 

“I would like that very much.”

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Suo jolts awake with a sharp gasp, hands flying to his chest. His heart thudded against his ribs, the lingering echoes of his nightmare still clawing at him. He can still visibly see Nirei walking away from him. Then, painful screams that he wished he to never hear in his lifetime.

 

“Hey.”

 

A low voice pulled Suo out of his trance. “Suo. Hey!”

 

He blinks rapidly, his vision adjusting to the dusty light of Base One's small living room. The couch beneath him was lumpy and too warm, and sweat clung to his neck. Standing in front of him with his arms folded and tired eyes sharper than usual was Sakura. 

 

“Sakura…” Suo sits up, taking a deep breath. “Was I…?” He starts to ask, but Sakura cuts him off gently. 

 

“You were twitching. Mumbling, too.” Sakura grumbles. “Figured it wasn't a good dream, so I woke you up.” Suo runs a hand through his messy hair, nodding slowly and clearing his throat. “Yeah, no kidding. Thanks…”

 

“Mhm…” Sakura walks over to the window, gently touching one of Umemiya's plants with his finger. “I didn't really sleep. Just for a couple of minutes. Been ‘bout two hours.”

Suo let out a long breath, rubbing his face with both hands. “Feels like I didn't sleep at all.” He then leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. The shadows under his eyes looked deeper than ever. It was quiet between them as the faint click and clink of glass hitting against tables from downstairs in the cafe was heard. Suo shuts his eyes, thoughts consumed only by Nirei.

“...I didn't mean it,” He said suddenly, voice soft. “What I said to Nirei last night…about always picking up his mess. I didn't mean it. I was just…” 

 

Sakura turns his head, staying quiet but listening with a frown. His eye bags are just as heavy as Suo’s, if not worse. 

“I was just angry,” Suo continues with a low groan. “But not at him. I was frustrated with you for not listening to us. Running off the second we try to explain things to you. And I took it out on Nirei. It wasn't fair to him.”

He swallowed.

 

“I wish I'd said sorry before all of this happened. I should've told him I was proud of how far he's come.” 

Sakura slowly walks over to Suo and sits down next to him awkwardly. He didn't know the first thing about comforting people. Especially people like Suo. He's never seen this man so low and depressed. The bright smile that curled around his lips wasn't present. It was a sad sight, and Sakura knows the last thing Suo needs is pity and fake words to comfort him.

 

Sakura stares at the ground as he begins playing with his fingers. “You never really told me how you and Nirei met.”

 

Suo gave a tired smile. “Our second year in high school. He was always this quiet thing with a book in his hands. He always sat in the back of the class next to the window and would flinch every time someone raised their voice. We never talked at first. I thought he didn't want to be bothered, so I never bothered.”

Suo takes a pause.

“But then…After I talked to my sensei about Nirei and how he had this look of sadness, I knew I had to help him. I didn't know why I cared so much, but I'm glad I listened to my gut. I invited him to eat lunch with me, and after that, it's history.” Suo laughed softly, rubbing his eye. “I think he thought I was weird, but we were stuck together like glue, whether we liked it or not. His hair was just so fluffy and soft to look at. Like cotton candy.”

Sakura bit his lips, his heart hammering against his chest. He can picture Nirei with fluffy hair. He bet he looked so adorable with it. Guilt eats away at him for pushing them both away when he needs them most.

“We both like you, y'know.”

Sakura’s head snapped towards Suo, his cheeks flaring up red, stunned by the sudden confession he already knew about. “Oi! Don't say it so casually!”

 

“But, it's true,” Suo said while facing his body toward Sakura. “I like you. Nirei likes you. We care about you so much, Sakura. We didn't just…plan on liking you. You were just the grumpy neighbor who let us stay at his place while ours was getting prepared.” Gently, he takes Sakura's hand into his own and holds it as Sakura flinches away.

 

“We never meant to make you feel like you're an outsider in your own heart. And I'm so sorry I…” Suo looks at the ground, his expression shifting into something hard to explain, and then he looks back up with a smile. “I'm sorry, Haruka.”

Sakura stares back at Suo, his body buzzing with something he hasn't felt in a long time. He wanted to say everything and nothing, but his mouth refused to move. But when he found his voice, he didn't say what he wanted to say.

“...I don't know what to say.” He looks back down at their hands intertwined together, and he pulls back, not sure if he should be holding Suo's hand. 

 

“I just wanted to let you hear it. That you have people who care about you so much. Nirei and I would never do anything to hurt you.”

Sakura exhaled, slow and unsteady, as his hands curled slightly at his knees. In the back of his head, his mind is telling him that Suo is lying. That he'll be left alone again, that everyone he grew to care about will leave.

But no…

He can see the sincerity in Suo's eyes. He can see it and feel it. He wants to hold onto the warmth. And never, ever let go. He remembers the little things Nirei did to him. Like filling up his water can or buying him his favorite sweets from the convenience store.

In a way, Suo and Nirei reminded Sakura of someone he used to know. 

It almost pains him to think of him again, but almost in a good way.

“I…did love someone once,” He said finally, voice rough with sleep. “His name…His name was Sunny. He was kind, patient, and surprisingly funny because of that dry-ass tone he had.” Sakura huffs out what seems to be a chuckle, and Suo just smiles at it. 

“I'm very surprised to learn that you loved someone once.”

 

“Well, you never asked,” Sakura said. “But, we met when I was just starting to accept who I was. He made me feel…okay and safe. Like he didn't care for my flaws or my appearance. Never once had…” Sakura trails off, remembering Sunny's smiling face. 

 

Suo just nods, listening to Sakura as he opens up.

 

“But he had dreams. He wanted to move back to Korea with his mom and study to be a doctor. I was just starting university. He knew a long-distance relationship wouldn't help me be able to grow, so…we said goodbye.” Sakura furrows his eyebrows. “But it was on good terms. He didn't get mad or make me feel like the bad guy.” His eyes lowered.

“After Sunny left, subconsciously I told myself I wasn't meant to have anyone. Not really. I wasn't enough to be anyone's lover. That I was too complicated for anyone to understand.” Finally, Sakura looked over, meeting Suo's careful gaze. He didn't see pity. Nothing at all. 

Just empathy.

“I went on to university and got my degree in botany, went on a single date with my roommate, Kai, and worked my ass off to eventually buy a place where I can buy a building. That led me here…where I met you and Nirei.”

“We finally entered your story.” Suo teases.

“Shut up.” Sakura laughs a little. “I hated how you guys introduced yourself when I moved in. I hated how warm you two were, how loving I heard you guys through those thin ass walls. And then you decide to live with me and make me feel things I tried to push down. I kept pushing away because I didn't want to lose myself. But the truth is…”

Sakura pauses.

 

“I care about you, too. Both of you. I just…didn't know how to say it or if I should say it…” Scratching the back of his head, Sakura shuts his eyes, envisioning Nirei. 

 

Suo's eyes softened, and so did his heart.

“I'm sorry,” Sakura added, voice barely above a whisper. “For hurting you and Nirei. For shutting you out.” Shyly, Sakura takes Suo's hand into his own, rubbing his knuckles with his thumb.

 

Suo blinks slowly, smiling even bigger at Sakura’s shy expression. He truly is adorable in his own tsundere way. He squeezes his hand in reassurance. To tell Sakura that his feelings are valid and that he wasn't alone. Not anymore.

 

Suo opened his mouth as if to speak, but Sakura leaned in, just slightly, and brushed his lips against Suo's. It wasn't perfect, but it was hesitant, short, and trembling. It was more out of an apology than desire and lust. 

Suo didn't move at first, his eyes widening and blinking fast. But slowly, he leaned forward too, slotting their lips together even more to deepen it. They pulled apart, their foreheads resting against one another. Suo exhaled a shaky breath ghosting over Sakura’s lips. They stare at each other, not saying anything.

They didn't need to.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

A fist collided with his cheek.

Nirei's head snapped to the side, his body jerking in the ropes that held him upright against the chair. Pain bloomed instantly. It's hot, deep, and radiating as his vision swam in dizziness and pain. He spits out blood as his tongue runs over a loose tooth in his mouth. He barely had time to breathe as another punch hit his ribs, a low grunt tearing from his throat.

Blood dripped from his nose, his mouth, and a gash above his right eye. His arms were numb as the ropes bit through the skin. It's slick with blood and sweat, every moment carving deeper. His legs trembled, and he couldn't even properly scream anymore as his voice was hoarse from the crying, gasping, and begging. 

But still, Nirei said nothing. He has nothing to say about Bofurin because he doesn't even know what it is.

Across the room, Kurose cleansed against the wall, arms folded nearly as if this were a rehearsal. He sighs through his nose, rubbing his head slowly. “I don't want to hurt you, Little Nirei.” He said gently, almost disappointed. “But you're giving me no choice in this very avoidable matter.”

 

One of the men hit him again—hard, this time across the jaw. Nirei barely registered the crunch as his body had gone past pain and into something looser and colder. 

 

“I'm going to ask you again,” Kurose said, taking a few calm steps forward. “Tell me what you know about Bofurin. What about Umemiya and their patrol pattern, hmm?”

 

“I—” Nirei choked, the words lost in blood. “I don't know—I swear, I don't!” He stutters over his words. “U—Umemiya works at the grocery store! He—”

Kurose sighed. “You keep saying that, but I don't believe you.” He kneeled in front of Nirei, face unreadable. “I really did hope you'd be more cooperative. It's such a waste of a beautiful face to be covered in icky fluids that belong on the inside.” Slowly, Kurose cups Nirei's cheek while reaching into his jacket and pulling out a thin, gleaming pocket knife. 

Nirei catches the blade in the corner of his eyes and begins squirming. “No—no! Please! NO—!”

 

Kurose didn't raise his voice. He didn't threaten. And he didn't hesitate. He simply angled the blade and plunged it into Nirei's thigh. Nirei screams in pain, and the white-hot, sharp, and all-consuming pain erupts in his thigh. His whole body arched against the ropes, the scream breaking into raw sobs. Blood gushed from the wound, soaking through his pants and pooling under the chair.

Kurose stayed kneeling, unfazed by the crying. He takes out the blade and stabs it in a different place, Nirei biting his tongue to the point it bleeds to suppress his cry. “I really do feel bad for doing this to you, Little Nirei. I really do.” Removing the blade, Kurose purses his lips. He stands up and steps away, and Kurose signals his members to take a break.

Nirei hangs his head, gasping and sobbing in pain. His body screamed at him to give in. To rest. But Nirei couldn't give in. There was nothing to give in to. He told Kurose everything he knew about Umemiya, but that wasn't enough. He thinks Nirei is lying and that enduring this pain is something not worth holding from someone who has power.

Nirei has no power. He's just a librarian who works paycheck to paycheck while occasionally buying clothes. If Kurose has been stalking him, he should know that Nirei has nothing to do with Bofurin. Why…why him?

 

Something deep inside Nirei sparked. It was small but hot and bright. Through the excruciating pain, through the fog that clouds his mind, a memory pushed forward. He can see Suo's gentle face as he's pulling down his eye patch. 

“You don't have to carry everything. But I'll be here if you do, Akihiko.”

 

He sees Sakura's scowling face softening as he puts on a band-aid on his face from a bruise. 

 

“You're tougher than you look, Nirei.”

Nirei sucked in a shaky breath, his throat raw. He didn't want to be the weak one anymore. He promised his mother he wouldn't be weak.

 

“I…can't let them carry all of me.” He thought wearily while thinking of his mother's kind face. “Suo…Sakura…I won't…be a burden on you two anymore. I'm going to be strong and…ahh…be brave.”

Nirei raised his bloodied face slowly, blinking through the swelling. His voice came out in a raspy but weirdly steady tone.

“You…won't find him.”

Kurose stopped as he and his goons were walking towards the door. He turned, one brow lifting with interest. “Oh?

 

Nirei glared at him through tired eyes. “Y—You think breaking people makes you s—strong…no…it makes you pathetic!” Nirei finishes, panting heavily as blood continues to drip out of his mouth.

The room stilled, and even the goons were shocked by Nirei's sudden boost of confidence. They turn to their boss, expecting an angry expression, but no…

 

Kurose smiled.

It wasn't a smirk. Not out of amusement, but something more twisted. He seemed pleased. He turns fully to Nirei, opening his arms out wide while approaching him. “There it is.” He said, chuckling dryly. “I knew there was something worth keeping in you.” He stops directly in front of Nirei and pulls something out of his jacket. It leaves Nirei startled, and all the previous confidence leaves his system.

 

A sleek black pistol. Kurose twirled it in his hand with a casual grin, like a magician with a trick. “Let's see how long you can keep that fire I so desperately crave.” He murmured. The cold barrel pressed against Nirei's temple for a brief second leaves the blonde whimpering.

Kurose dragged the pistol slowly through his hair, tangling the muzzle on blood-matted strands. “You know,” He said idly. “I've been watching you for a while now.”

Nirei knew that already (As Kurose bragged about it many times), but his stomach couldn't help but drop as he was unaware he was being stalked the entire time.

 

“It started a couple of months ago. When you and your crew stopped my guys from jumping that sweet girl—Kotoha Tachibana, was it?” He tilted his head. “I wanted to know who had the guts to step in. I admit, Hayato and Haruka have some muscle and power in them, but I saw you.”

 

Kurose chuckles, pulling the gun back and tapping it against Nirei's cheek. “So pretty. So soft. I thought, ‘How long until he breaks?’” 

 

Nirei clenched his jaw. He wasn't going to cry again. Not in front of him. 

“When my lackeys came back to me saying they wanted revenge on you since you're the weakest, I thought, why the hell not?” Kurose's hand lowered and he slammed the butt of the gun against one of Nirei's stab wounds on his thigh. Nirei wails in pain. It was white and blinding as his body seized and he gasped for air.

 

Kurose crouched again, tilting Nirei's chin up with the barrel and slowly inserting it into his mouth, hearing Nirei choke and gag around it. He twists the barrel around in his mouth before pulling it out and rubbing the saliva all over his cheek. 

“It's only a matter of time, Akihiko Nirei.” Kurose whispers. “I'm going to watch every person you care about die. Slowly. And when they scream for help, you'll still be tied to this chair, unable to do anything. You're weak. And you know that.”

Nirei's lips trembled as Kurose brought the gun down, bringing it against Nirei's temple and knocking him out instantly. He grins madly and pulls out his phone.

“This is gonna be fun!”

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the alleyways as the small Bofurin squad moved in quietly. The place where Nirei's hat was seen was a bus stop bench in front of narrow buildings that looked too old to be standing. There was rust on the fire escape, graffiti half worn by time, and boarded windows.

 

Tsubaki crouched near the bench, holding his phone to his ear. He murmured something into it, then frowned as he hung up. He looks up at his right-hand men and Umemiya. “That was the tip line. Toma said we received an anonymous tip.” 

“What did he say?” Umemiya asks. 

 

“Apparently, Nirei's being held in an abandoned property just off of Route 9 near the gravel pits.”

 

Sugeshita glanced over from his post, raising an eyebrow. “That's pretty far. Why would they move him all the way there?”

 

Uryu and Seiryu glance at each other and shrug wordlessly.

 

“Not only is it too far, but Toma said it was too detailed. There weren't any timestamps and no source.” Tsubaki shakes his head. “It feels off.”

 

Umemiya was quiet for a long beat. Then he looked up at the building in front of them, then back at Tsubaki. “...Something ain't right.”

 

Tsubaki puts a hand on his hip. “You think it's a trap?”

 

Umemiya's jaw tensed. “I think it's bait.” He turned to the group, looking at each of their faces. “Think about it. This is too much of a generous tip. We've been running into dead ends ever since last night. Usually, we would've found the victim by now, right?”

A group of murmurs circles in agreement. They usually don't have kidnapping cases, but when they do, finding the victim is easy. But this? Their enemy is a bit smart. Kurose was always smart like that in high school. Quiet, but smart.

 

He looked at Sugeshita. “They want us to draw out our numbers and send most of us there while the real location stays quiet. That's what I'd do.”

 

Seiryu tilted his head. “So what now?”

 

Umemiya's gaze sharpened.

 

“We split. Half go check the tip, while the rest go back to Base Three and check in with Toma. I've got an idea where Kurose might really be.”

 

Tsubaki blinked. “How?!”

 

Umemiya gave a wry smile. “Being the strongest in Bofurin gives you a run-in with guys like Kurose. And if I'm right…”

His smile faded.

 

“We're not falling for it.”

 

▶ • ılıılıılılılılılı. 

 

It was late fall, leaves scattering across the cracked cement of the school courtyard. The third-period bell had rung already, but Umemiya and Tsubaki were skipping class again, lounging against the back wall near the bike racks. It's the usual place they go to avoid teachers and responsibilities.

 

Tsubaki leaned back, munching on some stale vending machine chips and shuddering in disgust. “Y'know, we're totally gonna fail chemistry if we keep skipping like this.” 

 

Umemiya grinned lazily. “You're the smart one, you'll pull me up with you.”

 

Tsubaki giggles. “Like hell I will.”

 

Umemiya chuckled, then stopped when he caught movement in his peripheral vision. Just outside the building’s side exit, a pale, wiry figure ducked through the door like a shadow slipping away from the world.

Kurose.

 

Always spotted alone, and always walking like he was part of a different story than everyone else. Tsubaki noticed him too, frowning. “That guy creeps me out.”

 

“He's in our grade, right?” Umemiya asked.

 

“Mhm.” Tsubaki hands his chips over to Umemiya, who takes a couple and munches on them. “Has the top score in tech class. I don't think I've ever heard him speak. Rumor has it, he lives in that junkyard by the radio tower.”

Umemiya watched Kurose disappear down the hill towards the edge of town, a wire sticking out of his backpack like a snake. “I think he's the one who fixed the computer in the AV room last week.”

 

Tsubaki blinked at him. “You talked to him? Surprising. All I get are weird stares. Maybe because I'm so good-looking.” Flipping his hair to the side, Tsubaki smirks.

 

“I sort of talked to him. I thanked him for picking up this book I dropped, and he just nodded and walked away.”

 

Tsubaki tossed a chip in the air and caught it in his mouth. “Babe, if you did all the talking, he didn't talk! Besides, he's got ‘Future Criminal’ written all over him.”

 

Umemiya didn't laugh that time. He just stared after Kurose, thoughtful and curious. “He looks sad.”

 

Tsubaki scoffed. “That kid always looks sad.”

 

“No…it was different. Like…lonely, sad.”

 

The two of them sat in silence for a moment, the breeze rattling the school fencing. Somewhere down the hill, the figure of Kurose disappeared from sight.

 

Tsubaki sighed. “Still gives me the creeps.”

 

Umemiya looks out into the distance again before making up his mind. “I'm going to follow him.”

“What?!” Tsubaki drops his bag of chips. “You're crazy! No way! He's giving me major serial killer vibes! Don't go!! I won't be able to see your cute face!!”

 

“Relax. I can fight, and you know that.”

 

Umemiya runs over to the fence and jumps over it with no sweat. He told himself it wasn't stalking. Just…being curious. Umemiya could barely see Kurose, even though it's been a minute since they saw him sneaking out of school. How fast was he going? Umemiya doesn't know. He moves like someone who doesn't want to be followed, and Umemiya was quite fast. He's quiet, careful not to step on any branches.

 

By the time Kurose reached the fenced-off relay station at the forest's edge, the sun was being covered by dark clouds that threatened to rain any second. Pale grey bled through the branches, casting crooked shadows over the fence.

 

Umemiya ducked low behind a bush as Kurose picked the lock with two thin wires. He did it casually with practiced ease. The gate creaked open, and Kurose slipped inside. Umemiya's breath caught in his throat, a little fascinated. 

 

Inside the fence, there was more than just scrap metal and busted signal panels. Wires hung from the tree branches like vines. Old screens flickered with static, somehow still powered. A broken TV had been gutted and repurposed into a desk lamp, and in the center of it all, a fold-out chair facing a cracked monitor, surrounded by spiral notebooks, torn-out circuit boards, and—

“You followed me,” Kurose's voice said quietly. 

Umemiya jumped, not thinking he was spotted. 

 

Kurose was standing there, a shadow cast over his eyes as he spoke like he knew the entire time he was being followed. Umemiya couldn't see his face as his back was turned towards him.

 

“I heard your steps four minutes ago,” Kurose continued, his long hair rustling with the wind. “You're not very good at this.”

Umemiya stood up slowly, his heart thumping. A cold feeling washed over him, and his body refused to move. “I, uh…” His voice cracks, and he clears it. “Just wanted to see what you were doing.”

 

Kurose turned to face him, his expression unreadable in the fading light. “This place isn't for people like you.” His voice is even, and he speaks in perfect sentences. 

 

“...People like me?”

 

Kurose turns back to the tower. “The ones who smile when they don't mean it.”

 

The wind rustled through the wires, making them hum like wind chimes. 

 

“You should go,” Kurose added softly. “If you stay too long, the silence will stick to you. I like the silence, though…I prefer the static.”

 

Umemiya didn't say anything. His gut told him to leave.

 

So he did.

 

As he walked away, Kurose returned to his little throne of wires and broken tech, a soft murmur escaping his lips. It sounded like he was talking to the machines. Or maybe to no one.

 

Umemiya never followed him again. He didn't want to.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

Notes:

So guys...

I'm totally in love with Kurose.

 

HIS ACTIONS ARE BAD, YEAH BUT LIKE...he's my baby. My oc. He's my little pookie.

 

Poor Nirei. Hope he's alright. Bro got stabbed not once, but TWICE HAHA!

I love writing characters getting hurt. It fills me with something...

Also...

My birthday is coming up soon! YAY! Can't believe I'm gonna be 20! EWWWWWW A GROWN-UP AGE. DISGUSTING! VILE! EVIL

Good luck on these next few chapters heh...

I can confirm that in the next chapter, some things will definitely be happening.

I debated if I should make Suo and Sakura kiss. I decided to but understand that the kiss wasn't really affirming anything. It's supposed to be sentimental and that Sakura finally accepted Suo and Nirei.

But, hey. A kiss is a kiss, right? Heh...

CAN WE TALK ABOUT WIND BREAKER AND THEIR NEW EPISODES WITH SUO, NIREI AND SAKURA ALL JUST PROTECTING EACH OTHER?! UGH THEY MAKE ME SO SICK

Okay, bye-bye. I might show fanart of how Kurose look.

Chapter 13: The final curtain

Summary:

TW: Blood....

The forest was thick with silence. Most curled low around the trees as the Bofurin team approached the old radio tower, its skeletal frame rusted and towering above them like the bones of something long dead.

 

Umemiya pushes open the gate with a creak, just like he remembered. Tsubaki followed behind him, hand resting lightly on his hip. The rest of the group, Sugeshita, Seiryu, Uryu, and a couple of more Bofurin members, moved in a tight formation, eyes scanning every shadow.

“Boss, you sure this is the place?” Seiryu asks. “This looks pretty abandoned to be a hideout for a criminal like Tsukihara.”

 

Umemiya bit his lip. “Kurose is not really a criminal. Just…broken.” He thought bitterly. He was sure Kurose was just…doing this all for a reason. He regretted not talking to him more back then. Back when he still had the chance to save him. “This tip is most likely a fake.” Umemiya finally said while pushing open the old side door. It gave way with a long, metallic groan that wasn't too pleasing to the ear.

 

Inside…was nothing.

No computers, no wires, no signal lights. Just dust, crumbling floors, old power boxes covered in vines, and a few shattered monitors long since dead. Grass grew inside the tower as they walked in, crowding the door. Their eyes swept the perimeter like they were expecting an ambush.

“What the hell?” Sugeshita muttered while kicking some tangled wires out of his way. 

Umemiya moved deeper in, scanning the space like he was missing something. His breath fogged faintly in the cool air that had somehow dropped further inside. “Apparently, this should be it. This was his place where he spent hours back in school.”

 

“This piece of junk?” Seiryu frowned.

Tsubaki crouched near the floor, touching a patch of clean concrete. He runs his fingers on the floor and checks for any dust. “No dust here. Something was moved recently.”

 

“Then it's a decoy,” Sugeshita said. “They cleared it out in a hurry.”

Tsubaki wasn't convinced at all. He stood up and stepped deeper into the back hallway, turning on his phone flashlight to cut through the gloom. Umemiya follows after him, staying close behind with a tight frown. He stops at a dead end of the hallway, the dirty, grey wall taunting him. “There has to be more to this.” He mutters. 

“What are you thinking?” Umemiya asks.

Tsubaki steps closer to the wall, inspecting it. Just faintly, he can see something is wrong with the wall. He presses his fingers against it, pushing on it lightly. His eyes searched all over, bending down. A sudden click fills his ears, and something shifts on the other side.

 

A thin seam splits open, and a door softly clicks open.

“Hot damn…” Umemiya whistles at Tsubaki's cleverness. 

“Hmph.” Tsubaki grins in triumph. He pries the door back to reveal another hidden door, rusted at the hinges but still intact. Tsubaki glanced at Umemiya once more before they opened the door together and descended the dark stairway.

 

The air grew colder with each step they took. The flashlight illuminated their path, and at the bottom, a hallway opened into a small, claustrophobic chamber — maybe an old server room or emergency storage bunker.

“What the hell?” Tsubaki gasps as he shines his light on a stain on the ground. 

Dried blood.

A lot of it.

 

Umemiya slowly stepped forward, heart hammering. His eyes scan the room, bits of gauze, a snapped chain, an old chair, and a cracked plastic water bottle. 

He was here. Just recently, Kurose was there.

“He was here,” Tsubaki said softly. “This is where he kept Nirei…before moving him.”

 

“And he wanted us to find it,” Umemiya added grimly. “He's leading us in circles.”

 

Seiryu clenched his fists as the other Bofurin members went down into the dark room with them. “He's definitely playing with us now.”

 

Umemiya stared at the stain on the ground. It was shaped like someone who had been dragged. A sick feeling washed over him as the realization of Nirei being in deeper trouble than he thought came over his mind. His hands balled into fists. He slowly knelt beside the dried blood. He didn't touch it, just stared. 

He has Tsubaki shine his flashlight on a concrete wall, seeing the faded graffiti visible in the dim light. Most of it looked like meaningless tags from bored teens, but one, like, scratches crudely into the concrete was sharp. It stood out. Out of place. Like it wasn't supposed to be there.

 

“Static”

Umemiya stares at the word, and so does Tsubaki. 

 

Static…static…

 

He was suddenly reminded of something back in high school. The school courtyard. Early autumn…no, not the courtyard. Here. It was at this exact radio tower.

Kurose turned to face him, his expression unreadable in the fading light. “This place isn't for people like you.” His voice is even, and he speaks in perfect sentences. 

 

 

 

“...People like me?”

 

 

 

Kurose turns back to the tower. “The ones who smile when they don't mean it.”

 

 

 

The wind rustled through the wires, making them hum like wind chimes. 

 

 

 

“You should go,” Kurose added softly. “If you stay too long, the silence will stick to you. I like the silence, though…I prefer the static.”

 

 

Static…

 

At the time, it meant nothing. Just something weird he brushed off.

Now? Now it felt deliberate.

 

“He left this for me,” Umemiya said, breath caught in his throat. He grabs onto Sugeshita’s arm for support as realization catches up to him.

 

“What? Ume?” Sugeshita frowns.

“This isn't a dead end.” The boss whispered. “He knew we'd come here—that I'd come here.” He glanced around the room again, determination in his eyes. “Get me more light.”

Everyone began turning on their flashlights, and that's when he saw it. An old electrical blueprint was pinned crookedly to the far wall. It was yellowed with water stains. Most of it was illegible except for one area circled in a red marker.

A substation.

 

“This blueprint,” Tsubaki observes while holding his flashlight to get a better look at it. “It doesn't seem to go anywhere in Makochi. At least not that I know of.” 

“Maybe it's an abandoned building,” Seiryu interjects. 

“Maybe a demolished building from long ago.” Sugeshita offers quietly.

 

Umemiya's eyes scanned it, recognition hitting him like a bolt. He snaps his fingers at the blueprint. “It's the old static relay station, on the west side of the city. It's near the forest outskirts that leads to the other district. It was decommissioned years ago after that fire. Remember, Tsubaki?”

 

“How could I forget?” Tsubaki wipes under his eyes tiredly. “The fire burned on forever…but wait, are you saying Kurose is there? Isn't that a bit of a stretch, babe?”

“No.” Umemiya shakes his head. “I'm positive that's where he is. Kurose wouldn't leave this important stuff behind. He's not stupid.”

 

“He's a guy you haven't seen in nearly a decade,” Tsubaki said. “I'm not doubting your idea, but for all we know, we're running straight into another trap.”

 

“We'll just have to see if it is. I know that's where he is. That's where he's keeping Nirei.”

 

Before Tsubaki could respond, his phone got a notification. He checks the text, and his expression turns harder. “Babe…” He turns his phone towards Umemiya.

“Looks like you were right.”

“Hmph.” Umemiya didn't say anything else as he ripped the electrical blueprint off the wall and shoved it into his jacket. “We'd better move fast.” He tells Tsubaki. “We've already wasted enough—”

 

BANG!

A loud cry struck out of the dark room just above the stairway. 

“AMBUSH!” Seiryu shouted, clenching his hands into fists, as loud shouting could be heard running towards them at full speed. The radio tower shuddered with chaos as masked Ishibane Ring members poured out of the shadows and outside in the forest. They forced the small group of Bofurin members into a tight circle, weapons drawn.

 

“TAKE COVER!” Tsubaki barked, shoving Uryu out of the line of fire just in time before he got hit with a bat. “SHIT!”

 

Umemiya curses under his breath, dodging an attack and attacking back with his fist, which collided with their face. 

 

“Fuck.” Umemiya thought. “Didn't think this through—!”

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Nirei is jolted awake as a screen in front of him flickers to life. He groans softly, hanging his head as pain immediately pulses throughout his body. His wrists throbbed the most as the chain bit into his skin as he shifted on the floor, tied to a support beam. He barely registers the pain as his hair is yanked up, and the screen in his face returns.

 

“Wakey wakey, Little Nirei,” Kurose said softly and then giggled afterward. “Wouldn't want you to miss the encore.” He was kneeling beside Nirei, holding his phone like it was a birthday gift.

 

On the screen, grainy black and white security footage displayed the interior of the radio tower. From above, the camera showed the Bofurin team scrambling as punches were thrown their way. They were outnumbered by a lot. 

 

“Look, look, there's your knight in shining armor!” Kurose excitedly points at the screen by releasing Nirei's hair to do so. “And that one? He was always too serious for his own good.” 

 

Nirei has to let his eyes adjust, but he gasps in horror at the scene he's witnessing. He recognizes three of those people in the camera.

 

Umemiya…Tsubaki…Sugeshita…

They were fighting. And it was more than decent fighting. It looked like they've been doing it for years. Fighting like it was an everyday chore.

Was it true? Is Umemiya a part of a gang? Tsubaki and Sugeshita were a part of it as well? But…how? Bofurin is real, then? He's never heard of them before. How was this real? Was any of this real? Tsubaki, his idol, was a part of a gang? It's hard to believe. 

 

Sobbing, Nirei didn't want to see any more of the fighting. He tried to look away, but Kurose gripped his jaw, forcing him to look.

“No, no…look at the screen, Little Nirei.” He says softly. “You see them, Nirei?” His voice was soft, almost kind. “You're not the only one bleeding from this story. See how they're fighting to get to you, and you can't even handle a few punches?”

 

The monitor screen shakes a little, and he sees Tsubaki taking a hard hit to the face and dropping out of the frame. Nirei yells through the duct tape, trembling and whimpering as tears fall freely down his face. 

 

Kurose simply smiled and chuckled. He turns off his phone and stands up to turn on the lights. Nirei has to shut his eyes to adjust to the new lighting, but once he does, he realizes he's in a new place. He's no longer inside that dark room with no lights. At least this room has light. Through blurry vision, he can see that his stabbed wounds on his thigh were…

 

Bandaged? What?

Above his pants, blood-stained bandages were wrapped securely around his thigh. Did…

 

He looks up to see Kurose staring down at him with a cheerful grin. With good lighting, Nirei finally sees his kidnapper. Shaggy black hair with pure gold eyes and dark bags under his eyes. His lips are chapped, and a single scar runs down his mouth. Despite his chilling smile, his attractive face shines through the facade.

 

The dim lights above swayed gently from the wind creeping through the broken roof panels. Kurose was holding a gun loosely at his side, his other hand tucked into the pocket of his slacks. “You've made it this far, Nirei.” He said slowly. “And now, the final curtain’s about to rise. You get front row seats!”

 

Nirei trembles, his throat raw from a sob that wanted to escape so desperately. 

Kurose's smile didn't waver in the slightest. He simply paced slowly in front of the tired and bleeding man. “Didn't want you bleeding out, so I patched you up.” He gestures to Nirei's bandaged thigh. “Anyways, I gave your friends different invitations.” He said casually.

“Hayato and Haruka. I sent them this place where we are now. Told them to come alone, or else you'll get more scars on your body. Umemiya, on the other hand…got a different address. You already saw, so I don't need to explain myself further.”

He chuckled even more.

“I know him. We went to the same school, you see. He may seem dumb and a little goofy, but he's sharp when it counts. He'll come here eventually.” Kurose turned, forming his head like he was admiring a set stage. “But not fast enough.”

 

Nirei let out a broken sob, tugging desperately at the chain. He fought against the binds, not caring for the metal hitting into his torn flesh, nor the pain in his body. The panic was louder than the pain, and Kurose bent down to take the duct tape off his lips. 

“—MGH! No! No…please…” Nirei's voice cracked as his body twisted around uncomfortably on the ground. “Don't hurt them anymore! Please!”

 

Kurose stepped closer, crouching down, and inches away from Nirei's tear-streaked face. For a second, his expression twitched. 

That look in Nirei's eyes…

 

The trembling. The helplessness. The desperation. It was too familiar. 

He'd seen it once in a mirror.

When he was a sixteen-year-old boy hiding in a cabinet, watching his parents bleed out on the carpet. When he waited for someone—anyone—to help. 

And no one did.

 

Kurose looks mesmerized as he reaches out slowly, brushing a bloodied strand of hair from Nirei's face with a disturbing tenderness. 

 

“You're afraid…just like I was.”

 

He sighs deeply.

 

“That kind of fear doesn't go away, you know. It brands you.”

 

Nirei turned his face away, crying even harder now.

 

“But…” Kurose stands up. “Here's the difference.” His eyes stare at the wall, jaw tensing up. “No one came for me…” He grabs his gun, raising it and twirling it slowly in his hand.

“Lights up.”

 

His finger pulls on the trigger, and Nirei jumps forward, nearly crying out in shock.

“W-WAIT!”

 

The slow creak of old floorboards fills the silence as Nirei stares desperately at Kurose. He couldn't blink back tears as little light filtered through the broken window panes. His body throbbed in agonizing pulses, and for a moment, he saw stars. 

 

Kurose stares at him with a curious glance, raising a gentle eyebrow.

 

“You…You don't have to do this…” Nirei tries to keep his voice steady.

 

Kurose tilted his head.

 

“Don't I?” He asked softly. He pressed the barrel of the gun lightly to Nirei's thigh, right over the stab wounds. The cold metal made the blonde flinch and gasp in fear and pain.

 

Kurose smiled faintly. “Convince me.”

Nirei swallowed hard, breath shaky. He stares into Kurose's bright eyes that bore back into his. He opens his trembling mouth, stuttering words filing out. “I-I know what it's like to be scared…to feel…alone,” He whispered. “You—You think no one cares…you think if they—they really did, they would've come to save you, but…that's not true.”

 

Kurose didn't speak. Not yet. He just watched Nirei.

 

Nirei continues, breath hitching. “People care. Even if they show it too late. Even if they screw up…” Nirei begins to think of Suo and Sakura. How he missed them so much.

“You're hurting, but you're not the only one who's ever been hurt.” 

Kurose's smile twitched. His grip on the gun shifted, and Nirei continued.

 

“‘Some people disappear because they want to punish the world. But some disappear ‘cause they think the world already punished them.’”

 

Something flickered in Kurose's eyes as Nirei just said that. Just for a second, he remembered. 

Just for a moment, the memories he tried to shove down came flashing back from that quote. 

 

He's in a classroom, a slanted beam of light shining down on a boy with smooth gray hair and a crooked smile, trying to make small talk with the loner in the corner.

Umemiya…

“You think this is justice?” Nirei said, tears brimming in his eyes. “It's not. You're still hurting. You just want everyone else to hurt, too—”

 

“Haha! Look at that creep! He looks so fucking awkward!”

 

“Come on. Cut it out. Tsukihara isn't harming anyone.”

 

“Goody two-shoes Umemiya. Got a crush on that weirdo now?”

 

“What?! No! No, I don't!”

 

“Go talk to him, then.”

 

“I…”

 

“Thought so.”

Umemiya's face distorted into something dark and ugly as Kurose remembered that memory. He hated it. He hated thinking about his past. He hated how Nirei's words made him feel like this. Feeling like…

“Shut up.” Kurose's voice cracked as he struck Nirei hard across the face with the back of his hand, which made stars explode behind Nirei's eyes. His head snapped to the side, and pain rang through his jaw.

Nirei didn't even scream this time. Just whimpered softly.

Kurose stood up abruptly, breathing hard. He points the gun at Nirei, sneering at him, his mask cracking. “You don't know anything.”

His composure is slipping. The perfect mask showing cracks, jagged and dark, beneath. Angrily, he ripped a piece of duct tape from a roll nearby and slammed it over Nirei's mouth, fingers pressing it firmly across his cheeks.

“That's enough from you.”

Nirei sagged, dazed. His cheek burned. His thigh throbbed. But inside him, something felt…clearer.

 

He'd struck a nerve. Kurose has heard him, even if he didn't want to admit it. 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

Earlier ~~~

Suo’s phone buzzed.

 

It was nearly silent in the room, the soft hum of Base One's fridge the only sound. Sakura was half-dozing beside him on the couch, arms crossed, eyes closed. Their hands were holding one another as they waited like Tsubaki and Umemiya told them to, but the sudden vibration jolted them both.

 

Suo picked up his phone since it came from his, expecting another vague update from Tsubaki or maybe his Kiryu asking if they were okay. 

 

No sender.

 

Just an image.

 

And a message underneath.

 

He opened it, sitting up slowly.

 

His blood ran cold.

 

 Nirei.

Beaten.

 

Tied to a beam. One eye was swollen shut. Duct tape stretched across his mouth, a dull chain coiled right around his wrist. The photo looked like it was taken under dim, yellow lighting, and the shadows made it hard to tell where he was. But what made Suo’s heart stop was Nirei’s eyes. They were glassy, unfocused, and utterly terrified.

 

Sakura leaned over, the silence making him a little uncomfortable. “Suo… what is—”

 

And then the second message came.

 

UNKNOWN SENDER:

He’s still alive.

For now.

If you want him back in one piece, come to the location below.

No backup.

No tricks.

No phones.

Just you two.

 

If I see anyone else, he bleeds more.

 

Don’t keep me waiting. 😊

Attached below is a map screenshot.

 

The red pin hovered over a rusted-out station on the outskirts of town, just outside Makochi limits. Suo's hands were trembling. His grip tightened on the phone like he could crush it, his breathing going uneven as he abruptly stood up.

 

“This… this is a trap,” Sakura whispered, standing up as well.

 

“I know,” Suo said, eyes still on the photo. His voice was strained as he turned off his phone and tossed it on the table.

 

“But we don’t have a choice.”

“Don't have a choice—Suo!” Sakura follows after him, nearly tripping over his own feet. “What the hell, man!”

 

“We can't tell anyone,” Suo said sharply while making a beeline for the door.

“Are you crazy?! We have to tell Umemiya! Or even Tsubaki! We—”

 

“And do what?!” Suo snapped. “Get Nirei killed?! We don't know what this guy will do! He's already playing games! If we tell someone and he finds out, Nirei—” Suo chokes on a sound that is close to a sob. His throat tightens, and he stumbles to the wall in exhaustion. “Look at him!” Suo shakily points at his phone, and Sakura goes to grab it, unlocking it and seeing the image once again for himself.

 

Sakura’s chest aches as every fiber in his body screams in empathy and anger. The photo will forever be burned into his mind. The look in Nirei's eyes…

It looked like he was close to giving up completely.

 

He didn't want to believe the image was true. Nirei is so broken and scared. His face is unrecognizable…he looked half dead.

 

Dread and guilt overtake him as he looks at the location attached to the message. He takes several deep breaths as Suo bites on his already short nails. “We should send a screenshot to Tsubaki.”

“Mm…no…” Suo shakes his head. “That guy is tech smart from what Umemiya told us, so take a picture on your phone and send it to Tsubaki.”

 

“I don't have his number.”

 

“I got you.”

 

They work quickly, Sakura taking a picture on his phone and texting it to Tsubaki. Once that was ready, Sakura swallowed, his voice quiet. “Let's go.”

 

They didn't say anything else. They didn't need to.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The city is quiet at this hour.

Too quiet.

The afternoon sun slowly bled into the evening. The bright sun was being covered up by dark gray clouds that threatened to pour down any second. 

 

Streetlights flickered as Suo gripped the steering wheel tighter than he ever had in his life, his knuckles bone-white. The van’s headlights sliced through the dim, cracked pavement of the industrial district. It wasn't his van. He just borrowed it from Kotoha (more like stole it, but that's besides the point).

 

Sakura sat beside him in the passenger seat, arms folded, face tense. His knee kept bouncing restlessly, and Suo couldn't blame him. Not one bit. They hadn't spoken since leaving Base One. The silence suffocated.

 

They didn't trust the message, but they trusted how they felt. And that was enough. At least they thought so.

Suo slowed the van to a crawl as they reached the location — a rusted building slouched at the edge of a dead-end street. Barbed wire curled around the fence like thorns. One of the windows was boarded up; the others were cracked.

“This is?” Sakura asked, already unbuckling his seatbelt.

 

“Yeah,” Suo said quietly. “Leave the phones. God, it's so stupid, I know, but…” He really didn't want to take the chance of getting Nirei more hurt than he already is.

 

They drop their phones in the cupholders and step out of the van, hearts racing in fear and anticipation. They didn't know what to expect of this guy. They only saw what he looked like before he disappeared. Sakura checked his pockets again for a tiny pocketknife hidden in his sleeve. Not much, but it was something.

Each footstep echoed across the concrete like a heartbeat in a hollow chest. As they walked towards the building, the metal door creaked open on its own. Sakura couldn't help but jump back in shock, hiding behind Suo a little.

“What the fuck…” Sakura thought as he put a hand on Suo's shoulder. To maybe comfort him. Or himself. Maybe both of them. A trail of light flickered faintly inside as Suo looked at Sakura.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Psh. Hell no.” Sakura scowls. “But this is for Nirei. We're going to kick that son of a bitch alive.”

“Got that right.” 

 

They stepped into the shadows, the door closing behind them with a soft, echoing click. Inside, the building smelled like rust and mold. Each step Suo and Sakura took bounced sharply off the concrete floor. The air was thick and hot, suffocating everything. A haze of tension clings to their skin like static. 

 

This place. It feels wrong. Like it didn't belong. 

 

A flickering light overhead beams through the darkness that is dancing across peeling walls and collapsed beams. Graffiti covered nearly every surface: some old and some recent.

 

And some new.

 

Fresh black paint that circled into rings. They had no idea what the image meant.

 

They pushed deeper inside, and they stood at a fork in the road. The hallway split into two. 

 

“Which way?” Sakura asked.

 

Suo hesitated, then pointed left. “That way smells like smoke. He might've set up camp or something.”

 

Sakura nodded once.

 

They pass through a cracked metal door into what looks like an old break room that is now destroyed. Tables were overturned, cabinets broken, and trash lay everywhere. A smashed TV set had glass lying with the trash, wires sticking out of it everywhere like it was gutted like a fish.

 

The hallway narrowed again as they ventured deeper, exposed wires and rusted pipes crowding around them. They ducked beneath a low-hanging beam, then turned a corner into another corridor. At the end of it…

 

A door. Just slightly ajar. 

 

From the other side, they heard it. It was faint, but still there. The sounds of metal creaking like someone shifting their weight and—

 

A muffled cry.

Suo and Sakura wasted no time, running towards the door and slamming it open, cringing at the creaking of the rusted hinges. There was a light on inside the room, and both of their eyes landed on him.

 

Kurose Tsukihara stood in the center of the space, bathed in the low glow of the light. He looked calm. Too calm.

 

And behind him…

Nirei.

He was on the ground, hands tied together with rope and a chain wrapped around the rope that was around the beam he was against. Nirei's chest heaved in panic as muffled cries forced past the tape over his mouth.

 

“Nirei—!” Suo and Sakura started to move forward at the same time when…

 

Click.

 

Kurose raised the pistol, cool and steady, pointing it squarely at Nirei's head.

“Don't,” He said gently. His voice was calm and pleasant, like he was greeting old friends for tea. 

 

Suo stopped, and Sakura tensed at his side, shoulders tight like a coiled wire. 

 

“I've been waiting for you~”

 

“Let him go,” Sakura snapped. “Right fucking now.”

 

Kurose tilted his head, regarding him with almost childlike curiosity. “Eh? But you two came! Just the two of you! No backup and no tricks!” He smiled, slowly clapping his hands together. “I'm flattered!”

 

“What do you want from us?” Suo asks, his voice low, dangerously so.

 

Kurose slowly walked in a lazy circle around Nirei, dragging the muzzle of the gun along Nirei's shoulder. Nirei flinched violently, tears pooling in his eyes. “I just want you to watch.” Said Kurose. “I want you to understand that people like me don't get protected. We are forgotten. We get used and then discarded.”

 

“We didn't come here for your shitty childhood!” Sakura yells. “You're—” Sakura stops when Kurose places the gun on Nirei's forehead, finger on the trigger that is two seconds away from pressing. 

 

“See? Good boys listen instead of interrupting monologues.” Kurose said like he was scolding a child like a tired mother. His gaze turned sharp as he looked at Suo. “You…you're so loved, Hayato. So respected, even by him.” He gestured to Nirei, who trembled harder.

 

“It must be exhausting…having someone love you so much. What do you even do with that?” Kurose chuckles.

 

Sakura growls, taking a small step forward, his voice tight. “You don't know a damn thing about us!”

 

Kurose's smile widened, almost gleeful.

“I know more than you think, Haruka. I've been watching for months. You're not that hard to follow. A florist with a permanent scowl, a baker with a fake smile, and a stammering librarian who cries when he thinks no one's looking.” He looked at Suo again. “But the truth is, you're fragile. All of you are. I just wanted to prove it.”

“You proved nothing,” Suo said, his nose twitching. His eyes shot to Nirei. “He's still here. We came. We are not afraid of you.”

Kurose's smile twitched just for a moment, but he stepped closer. “Oh, but you are. You're terrified I'll pull the trigger. You're terrified this will end with blood. And that fear—” He leaned in slightly.

 

“Is real. Something I own.”

“Then what?!” Sakura snapped, eyes burning in anger. “You kill us? That's your big plan?”

Kurose paused before laughing hard. It was sudden and sharp, echoing off the concrete like glass shattering.

“No,” He said eventually, voice rising and trembling with something unhinged. “No, no. I don't want to kill you. Not yet, at least

 You still have a part to play. Everyone has a part to play!”

 

He raised the gun and pointed it straight at Suo, causing him to freeze in place.

 

Kurose's finger twitched against the trigger when a CLANG interrupted him. The sudden metallic rattle of chains yanked taunt echoed through the room. He turns his head back a bit to see Nirei thrashing, throwing his weight forward even though his arms were bound and his body was weak. His eyes were wide and wild, sheer desperation pouring out of every inch of him.

 

“N-Nirei…” Sakura whispers, his heart aching at the sight. 

 

Suo's visible eye hardened.

 

A muffled scream erupted from behind the duct tape as he tried to lurch forward, to make a difference.

 

“MMMMF—!”

“Ohhh?” Kurose turned to him slowly, amused. He stepped back from Suo and lowered the pistol. His shoes clicked against the ground as he walked towards Nirei, head tilted. “What are you doing, Little Nirei?” He crouched in front of him. “Trying to be brave now that your friends are here?”

Nirei's breath hitched as he stopped moving. His thigh still burned from the stab wound that was securely under the bandages to slow the bleeding. But none of that mattered. He shook his head, eyes pleading.

 

Kurose chuckles. “I'm impressed!” He reached out—like one would to a crying child—gently stroked Nirei's bloody cheek with the muzzle of the pistol. “You've still got that fire after all. Knew it was still in you.”

Nirei turns his head away, eyes squeezing shut.

 

“Shhh…” Kurose whispered, like he was calming a baby. “It's okay…you don't have to cry anymore. Just watch the ending with me, yeah? You're the guest of honor anyway.” He brushed the gun slowly along Nirei's jaw, cooing under his breath. “There, there. Hush now…”

 

Suo's body was trembling with fury as he watched the sight. He wanted to move. To kick this guy's ass until the sun rises once again in the sky. But no. He couldn't risk it. Not with Nirei's life on the line. He can see Sakura in his peripheral vision inching forward, just as angry as he is. Kurose's eyes snapped back to them.

“No surprises.” He warned before looking back at Nirei. “You were supposed to be the heart of this. The thing they'd fall apart over. But maybe—” He raised the gun again. “—maybe I should just end it. Right here and right now.”

That was it.

They weren't standing there anymore.

In silent confirmation, Suo and Sakura moved at the same time. Sakura, in one clean motion, slipped the pocket knife from his sleeve and lunged, silent and sharp as an arrow. 

 

But Kurose was faster. Too fast. 

He pivoted just as Suo rushed in from the side, aiming low and trying to knock the gun away from his hand. He dodged right, twirling on his heels like a dancer, and slammed his elbow hard into Suo's side. All the while, he caught Sakura’s arm as it raised the knife and twisted it, forcing him to drop the blade.

 

Sakura groans in pain, mouth wide open.

 

“Hah! Did you really think,” Kurose hissed between his gritted teeth, “I wouldn't learn your stupid tricks?!”

 

He spun, using Sakura's momentum against him and shoving him to the ground. Suo went to catch, maneuvering his hands left and right with quick precision to land a hit on Kurose. 

“Oh, you're fast!” Kurose laughs, dodging Suo's attacks. “All that training you did with your sensei must've paid off for this exact moment, hmm?”

 

“Shut your fucking mouth.” Suo growls, his vision getting blurry from the combat. He sees Nirei watching them with tearful eyes. 

 

“I like that! I like that fire in you! Keep going! How long has it been since you trained? Didn't that sensei of yours retire? What were you doing all of those years? Wasting away your body? A shame. You could've—”

“Shut. Up.”

 

Suo kicks his leg up, and Kurose blocks with his arms, still laughing. He sees Sakura recovering and running towards them at full speed, fist up in the air. Kurose grins even bigger, getting ready to counterattack.

But then chains clanged violently again. 

“NNNN—!” 

 

Nirei screamed, the duct tape tearing at the edge of his mouth as he thrashed around. His sobs burst out, hoarse and raw.

“STOP—!! PLEASE!!”

 

It was a sound so full of pain and exhaustion, so human and shattered that it made the room freeze for just one second. Suo hesitated, his eyes trained on Nirei, and so did Sakura.

That was all Kurose needed. A second of hesitation. A second of their attention is directed towards something else.

CRACK!

 

The butt of the gun slammed hard against Sakura’s temple. Sakura gasps in pain, dropping instantly and clutching his head as blood runs down his face.

 

“Sakura—!” Suo shouts, steadying himself. Before he could move to run towards Sakura—

BANG!

The gun fired. 

 

The bullet screamed past Suo's face, kissing him by inches. The bullet grazed the side of his cheek, snapping the thin string holding his eye patch on his face. 

 

Suo stood frozen, his uncovered eye, the one he hated, the one he hid, was wide and stunned. He falls to the ground, body trembling in shock.

 

Kurose let out a breathless laugh as Nirei sobbed on the ground, nearly defeated. 

“Oh, god!” Kurose laughs even more, eyes wild and unblinking as he stares at Sakura crawling over to Suo, holding him close and one eye shut from the blood running down his face. “You two look so fucking pathetic like this! I should've done that first!”

 

“STOP—!” The scream ripped out of Nirei's throat like it was tearing through his lungs. His body jerked violently against the chain, and something in his chest buckled. He coughed harshly, then choked out a blood clot that splattered on the ground in front of him. Blood hit the floor with a sick, wet sound as he gasped for breath, lips shaking, voice cracked and broken.

“Please—Please…stop fighting him…you can't—you’ll die…” Nirei squinted his eyes at them as they stared back. “I'm begging you…Suo…Sakura…please stop…”

 

His whole body trembled in fear. 

 

“You'll both die…I can't lose you…”

 

Tears mixed with blood on his chin as he sobs. His one good eye was fixed on them, the two people he loved more than anything, and his heart shattered at the sight.

 

Suo was crumpled on the ground, pressed against Sakura’s chest, his breath coming in short, rapid bursts. His eye patch was gone, and he looked like he didn't even realize it. His expression was numb, pupils wide with shock.

 

Sakura held him tight, one arm wrapped protectively around Suo's back, the other planted on the ground to keep himself upright. His face was slick with blood from the gash at his temple, red dripping down his jaw. Kurose stood at the center of the chaos he created, mouth twisted into something unholy. He looked down at Nirei, eyes glittering with dark amusement. “You know…” He said softly, stepping forward while casually spinning the pistol once in his fingers. “I really wanted to see what could break you.” He crouched next to Nirei again, unbothered by the blood and filth. The muzzle of the gun rested gently under Nirei's chin. “I thought it would be painful. Or loneliness. But no…it's them.” He sneers at Suo and Sakura.

 

“It's always been them.”

 

He stood and began to pace. “I watched you for weeks. For months. You, trembling in that little bookstore, looking like you'd disappear if someone raised their voice. But when they showed up, Hayato with his fake calm and Haruka with his stupid anger, and suddenly you were real.”

 

Kurose hung his head low, sneering at the ground. “They made you stronger. And…that is beautiful. It's tragic because I want to take them away from you. If I can't have anyone, why should you? Or anyone else in this goddamn world?” His smile returned, wide and crooked. 

 

“Pain is all we ever know. We are made to suffer at the end of the day…” Nirei cries harder, shaking his head over and over as Kurose points the gun at him.  He didn't want to die. He couldn't die. Suo and Sakura are there in front of him. What would they think if he died?

Why…why was this happening?!

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

It had rained that morning.

The street outside Sakura’s shop still shimmered with leftover puddles, and the sky hung gray with reluctance, not quite ready to give way to the sun. 

 

Nirei was organizing the front display, fumbling with a stack of damp flyers, when the bell above the door chimed softly.

“You should be careful standing near windows when it storms.”

 

That familiar, low voice. It was as dry as ever.

 

Nirei looked up and blinked. “Sakura!”

 

Sakura stood in the doorway, his hands dripping a little from the light mist, as a single wrapped flower was in his hand. He looked away, clearly annoyed with himself, and shoved the flower toward Nirei without ceremony. “Here.”

“...Huh?” Nirei blinked down at the flower. It was delicate in his hands. A pretty pale purple with thin petals, veined with white. “What is this?” 

 

“A balloon flower,” Sakura said. “Don't ask why. It just…reminded me of you…”

 

Nirei flushed, caught off guard by the sudden gesture. 

 

“M-Me?!”

 

“It's soft-looking,” Sakura explained. “Kind of awkward, but it still grows even after heavy storms. It's persistent as hell…like you…” Sakura turned his head away like he regretted ever opening his mouth.

Nirei held the flower carefully in both hands like it might disappear if he wasn't gentle enough. He stood there silently, not sure what to say, until Sakura glanced back with a small smile. It was barely noticeable, but it was real. Not the usual scowl or bored expression. Not sarcasm or grumbling.

 

It was soft.

 

Nirei's heart stutters as he smiles back. “Thank you.” 

“Hey boys!”

A new voice gets both of their attention. Suo is walking down the sidewalk with a small convenience store bag in his hand. He waves and smiles, a little skip in his step.

“Suo!” Nirei waves back, just as excited as Sakura grunts. “Hey! I thought you were at work today!”

 

“Break time,” Suo said lightly while planting a kiss on Nirei's forehead. “Cute flower. Is that Sakura’s way of flirting with you?”

 

“Har, har, har. Shut the fuck up.” Sakura flips Suo off, and the baker couldn't help but laugh.

 

“My, my!” 

“Sakura!!” Nirei gasps, shocked by how quickly Sakura’s soft smile was replaced with a deadly frown. 

 

“I decided that since it stopped raining, we all can enjoy popsicles!” Suo pulls out three flavors of popsicles from inside the bag. One was red, the second was orange, and the third was blue. Nirei takes the orange one, admiring it. 

“Woah!! Thanks, Suo!”

 

“No problem. And this one is for you, Sakura.” Suo hands Sakura the blue one. “Tch. No one told you to get these.” He accepts it and turns red in the face.

“I know, but I thought of my two favorite people and just…bought them. Crazy how people can be so kind, huh?”

“Eat shit.”

 

“Of course.”

 

Nirei opens his popsicle and licks it, watching Suo and Sakura interact. It felt so natural and normal. He couldn't help but laugh at their antics.

He loves them. He loves Suo. And he loves Sakura, too.

The sun peeked through the gray clouds, shining down on the two people Nirei loves most. 

 

He didn't want to leave this moment. Never. 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The memory shook like a candle behind Nirei's swollen eye as he choked out a sob. “Please, don't die…” The blonde whispered, voice shaking. “Please…not like this…”

The memory lingered as the quiet moment in the shop showed him how much he appreciated everything. Sakura’s flowers, Suo's advice. Their smiles.

He couldn't lose them.

He wouldn't.

 

Even as his body screamed in pain, even as the blood dried stiff on his face and the metal chain bit into his skin, he forced himself to sit up. “Kurose…please…don't…”

 

“Hmm?” Kurose turned, brows raised, a mock look of surprise. 

 

“You…You're hurting…I get it…” Nirei croaked, panting. “The world did you dirty…you were left behind because no one bothered to look for you. To check for you…” He sits on his knees, biting back a groan as his thigh nearly gives way from the pain. “I'm sorry you had to endure the pain you suffered. It wasn't fair. It's never fair to anyone who just wants to live!” 

That got his attention. His smile twitched, and so did his demeanor. 

“You said Suo and Sakura made me stronger, like it's a bad thing. Like I'm nothing without them…but you're wrong.”

Kurose's smile twitched even more.

 

“I used to be pathetic…I cried over everything, and I let people push me around because I was too scared to stand up for myself…” His voice shook, but he didn't look away from Kurose's golden eyes.  “I'm stronger not because I was weak before. I'm strong because I learned how to fight back! Even when it hurts and I want to give up! Suo taught me that! Taught me to fight back even when my opponent is much stronger! Sakura taught me that I can still push forward even if I have nothing but my legs! I'm still fighting because of them!” Nirei kept going, even as his throat burned, even as the tears blurred his vision. “I won't be silent anymore! You're so obsessed with breaking people…but you never learned how to hold anything without hurting it!”

 

A flash of something in Kurose's face. Was it irritation? Sadness? Recognition? Nirei's gaze flicked toward the chain around his wrists. He tugs on it, gritting his teeth. “You're wrong about Suo and Sakura! I love them!” He tugs on the chain over and over, knowing it won't snap. 

“I love Suo! And I love Sakura! So goddamn much! Don't take them away from me! I love them!”

Kurose stares at Nirei, eyes widening. The smile on his face disappears just when he's about to speak…

“STOP!”

The sound of boots and orders slammed through the broken hall like thunder. Suo and Sakura turned their heads towards the sounds and nearly cried in relief.

The door burst open as Umemiya and Tsubaki stormed in, their silhouettes framed by the hallway light. Behind them, backup flanked the exit. Fists ready, eyes sharp. Everyone looked beaten up and bruised, but otherwise okay.

 

Kurose didn’t even flinch. He just blinked like he was expecting them. And he was. 

“Welcome, friends. Glad you can join this final act.” Kurose said with a small smile. His eyes landed on Umemiya, who was standing in front of the gang, panting heavily and wiping the edge of his mouth as he glared at Kurose. His usually slick back hair was undone and loose, a bruise on his cheek and cuts littering his face. His knuckles have dry blood on them, and we're split open with small gashes.

 

“You’ve made your point. Let Nirei go.” Umemiya's voice was like steel as he spoke.

“Oh, I will.” Kurose grins. “Once I've had my say.” Nirei gasped as the cold muzzle of the pistol pressed under his chin. Kurose held him up by grabbing the back of his tainted shirt.

 

“One step closer and he dies,” Kurose warned, voice still calm… too calm.

Tsubaki’s eyes glanced to the left, and his eyes snapped to Suo and Sakura, both still collapsed on the floor, panting, injured, trembling, but alive.

 

 “Are you two okay?” He asks.

 

Sakura grunted as he shifted, wiping blood from his temple. “Alive… I think,” He said, glancing at Suo cradled against him. “More or less.”

Umemiya’s shoulders dropped, just a little. Relief. But the situation wasn’t over.

 

He stepped forward slowly, both hands up. “Kurose. Let him go.” His voice calmed down after he took a deep breath.

 

 “Can’t do that,” Kurose replied smoothly, tightening his hold on Nirei. “You showed up right on time. Always liked that about you, Umemiya. Punctual to a fault.” His tone was playful, but his grip was iron. The glint of madness hadn’t left his eyes.

 

“I suppose you were always this way in school, hmm? Perfect, had friends, probably a girlfriend, and never had to think about your next meal. Well, not me.” Kurose laughs, raising the gun high in the air, and Nirei whimpers as he twists around painfully in his grip. 

 

“You see, people like you,” Kurose shakes his head, nodding at Umemiya. “Think you're heroes. Protecting this town, keeping it clean from trash like me and my gang, and making sure everything is in order. Doing everything you can to protect, but you couldn't protect people like me. The ones scraping by. The ones crawling in gutters while you play high school justice club.”

 

“You chose to hurt people!” Tsubaki snapped, stepping forward. “That's not survival. That's cruelty.”

 

“I simply chose what the world gave me.” He shrugs, and his grin thins into something bitter. “No one ever came to save me, you know. So I stopped expecting saviors. I started making my own rules!” He pressed the gun against Nirei's head, and the blonde let out a terrified scream, pleading Kurose to reconsider.

 

“And this is where I am right now. Abusing this boy because you decided I wasn't good enough!”

 

“Kurose.” Umemiya shakes his head. “You—”

 

“DON'T—!” Kurose lost his temper for a moment, and he breathed out to even his tone. “Talk to me like you suddenly care about me.”

“I do—”

 

Kurose presses the gun closer into Nirei's head, causing him to scream hysterically. He began to thrash around, wanting to be saved now. He was tired of the situation he was in. The constant push and pull of Kurose aiming the gun at either him or Sakura, and Suo is driving him insane. He could no longer sit still and wait. 

 “Stop—! Stop it!” Tsubaki yelled, panic slicing through his usual control.

 

 “Don’t move, Nirei—he’ll—!” Sakura shouts as he and Suo don't know what to do anymore. 

 “I’m sorry!!” Nirei sobbed. His voice cracked, raw and trembling. “I’m so sorry!! I saw them!! I saw everyone getting beaten up! I saw them bleeding because of me—!” He struggled harder, pain and shame flooding every word.  “I don’t want this! I just want it to stop! I want to rest! I'm sorry everyone got hurt because of me!”

“No!” Umemiya said sharply. “No, this isn't your fault at all! Don't you dare think that for a second!” 

 

“Aww. The honorable leader of Bofurin. How poetic. You stand there and do nothing while your own gets beat up like a dog.” Kurose taunts.

 

Umemiya took a slow breath, not letting Kurose get to him.

 

“You're angry, I get it.” He stepped forward slowly. “The world is cruel. It breaks the kindest people and leaves the rest behind. I'm not here to pretend that's fair.”

 

Kurose rolled his eyes, but Umemiya didn't stop.

“You think no one gave a damn about you, so you turn to violence. You wanted to be feared because being invisible hurt more. I understand that. I really do.” Umemiya huffs. “But that pain…” He points at his chest. “It doesn't give you the right to make others suffer.” His voice softens even more if that is possible.

 

“We've known each other in high school. I know you more than you think, Kurose. You don't have to do this.”

 

A long, tense silence followed after that. Kurose kept his eyes trained on Umemiya, his smile twitching even more. 

 

Then…

“Is that your little speech?” Kurose tilted his head. “Touching.” He grinned. “Let me guess…you think I'm going to break down crying? Drop the gun? Hug it out?” He cackles, moving the gun lazily to Nirei's collarbone now.

“You don't get it. This isn't your story. It's mine and in my story…the heroes lose.”

BANG!!

 

The gun fired, making everyone freeze.

 

A new scream ripped from Suo's throat as Nirei crumpled with a howl of agony. Nirei jerked violently against Kurose, his shoulder exploding in blood, staining Kurose’s clothes.

 

 “NIREI—!!” Sakura and Suo shouted at once.

“NO!” Tsubaki gasps.

 

Sakura screamed in rage as it echoed off the walls. He pushed himself up, dragging Suo with him. Umemiya lunged forward, but Kurose raised the gun again with inhuman speed, keeping them back.

 

“Don’t,” He snapped, voice no longer calm. “No heroics.”

 

He held Nirei upright before dropping him like a sack of potatoes. Nirei sags and screams in utter pain as his now injured shoulder is bleeding everywhere.

 

Umemiya’s voice cracked as he shouted—

 

“WHY?! What do you want, Kurose?!”

 “What do I want?” Kurose repeated, chuckling. “I wanted someone to see what I saw. Someone to feel what I felt. You remember that, don’t you? What it’s like… when no one comes.” He paused. “But you came, Umemiya,” He said. “You always do. And now it’s too late.”

He cocked the gun again.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Notes:

So um...how are we feeling after this chapter, chat?

It was fun writing this. But I wanted it to be as realistic as possible. Suo hasn't been in a real fight like this in a long time. I tried to make him hesitate vs what he actually does in the show. I wanted to do the same for Sakura. He learned how to fight out of survival because of his past, so he doesn't fight. At least that's how I see it.

 

I made a tiktok video though to say I'm sorry! This chapter was supposed to be published like two days ago, but I was still editing and stuff, so...

my tiktok! tiktok.com/@stylish_giyuu

You should TOTALLY see the vid I did of Sakura and Suo💟💟

Chapter 14: Hold on

Summary:

Oh boy...you guys are in for a ride.

As the gun cocks, Umemiya doesn't wait around anymore to talk. 

 

In one clean, practiced motion, he pulled off his jacket and threw it at Kurose. A dark blur flew right at Kurose's line of sight, covering his vision and the gun. He grunts, surprised by the quick attack.

 

A second was all Umemiya needed.

 

He rushed forward, fast as a bullet, slamming into Kurose with his full weight. The gun fired, and the shot went wild, causing everyone to duck their head for cover. It hit the ceiling, sparks raining down like sharp confetti as some people began to yell.

 

“EVERYONE STAND BACK! I GOT THIS!” Umemiya screams.

 

“NO—!” Kurose screamed, the sound ragged and feral as Umemiya pins his hands on the sides of his head. The gun slides away from them, clattering across the floor and spinning wildly.

 

Tsubaki charged in next, grabbing Nirei as he was lying on his stomach, barely conscious, and gasping as blood poured out of his shoulder. Suo and Sakura slid next to Nirei in a second. 

“Got you. We got you, babe.” Tsubaki mutters, frantic but calm as he takes off his jacket and presses it against Nirei's wound. 

 

“We have to go. Now!” Suo commands while sitting Nirei up and putting his head on his lap. “Nirei, come on. Stay awake for me.” 

 

“...” Nirei silently nods, his eyes wide as he fights off going unconscious. “Mgh…” He coughs as blood spills out of his mouth.

 

“Don't talk,” Sakura said. “Come on.” 

 

“We can't move him. Not yet.” Tsubaki explains. “We'll only make the wound worse if we move him. We'll have to slow the bleeding first.”

 

“We can't just sit here!” Suo cries angrily. 

 

“Let me help,” Tsubaki said calmly, pressing on the wound firmer, making Nirei groan in pain. “Help me put pressure.”

 

“...” Silently, Suo calms down and does what Tsubaki says, caressing Nirei's broken face and holding back tears. 

Kurose lay stunned underneath Umemiya, blinking dazedly, and mouth slightly open. Umemiya stayed firm on top of Kurose, glaring at him.

Kurose looked…

Exhausted. Not furious, or monstrous. 

Just tired.

 

His lips trembled into a bitter smile as he stared up at Umemiya. “You really never miss a beat…” He croaked. “Not even now.”

 

Umemiya didn't answer. He continues to stare down at the man beneath him, this twisted, broken ghost of a boy he once passed in school hallways, and for the first time in a long time.

 

He hesitated.

 

“Why'd you come?” Kurose asked softly, as if it were a joke. 

 

“You already know the answer,” Umemiya said. “But it won't change anything.”

 

Kurose exhaled shakily. “You really are a cool guy, Umemiya. If I didn't know any better, I would say you've fallen for me.”

 

Umemiya grimaces, his face twisting into something that isn't disgust. Something different. “Don't say stupid things like that.”

 

“Can't handle the truth?” Kurose suddenly laughs. “Yeah. Curtain call.” Kurose suddenly shot his head up harshly, headbutting Umemiya’s forehead.

“Ngh—!” Umemiya's head flies back as he grunts in pain. 

“Ume!!!” Tsubaki shouts, not being fast enough as Kurose slams his foot into his chest, sending him backward. Kurose reached the gun before Sakura could, and he held it up.

 

Kurose now had the gun and he was aiming it—not at Umemiya—but at Tsubaki, Suo, and Sakura, who were kneeling beside Nirei, frantically trying to undo the chain that pinned him to the beam.

 

The world held its breath as Kurose's hand trembled only once. “Move.” He rasped.

 

But he didn't shoot.

 

They didn't move either. They froze, chest heaving, eyes locked on the barrel that was threatening their life at that very moment. Suo gripped Nirei while Tsubaki held out a hand, and Sakura held out his arms. 

 

“There's only one bullet left,” Kurose said, calm again. Too calm. The words hung heavy in the air as Umemiya rubbed his forehead to ease the pain. He stands up, holding up his hands again. 

 

“Kurose…please…” Umemiya nearly begs. “It doesn't have to end like this. You know that…”

 

There was a long pause, only filled with heavy breathing.

 

And then…

 

“You're right,” Kurose whispered, hands trembling now. His voice broke just a little. His finger twitched around the trigger, not pulling it, but he's surely thinking about it. “You're right…but you know how this story ends.” His lips curved, not into a smirk this time, but something more hollow and broken. “Guys like me?” His voice cracks even more, his facade breaking. “We don't get redemptions. We don't get second chances.” His eyes flashed with something feral, but behind it was grief. Bitterness. A boy who had once been left behind. 

 

“You all keep running toward your future,” Kurose mumbled. “But mine’s already decided. The world swallows people like me whole. And when it's done, it forgets us.”

 

“I didn't forget you,” Umemiya spoke, taking a step forward. 

 

Kurose didn't react at first, so Umemiya kept going.

 

“You sat by the back window in first and third period. You hated group projects, and you would get detention for skipping class. You used to stay in the computer lab during lunch just so no one would talk to you.”

 

Kurose's jaw tightened. 

 

“You told me once,” Umemiya's voice was quiet now. “That people only looked at you like you were trouble. You said it was better than being completely invisible.”

 

“Shut up.” Kurose hissed.

 

“No.” Umemiya stepped closer. “You wanted someone to see you. And I'm telling you now. I see you. This isn't power. This isn't…what you call love, either. This is a kid who got eaten alive by pain and thought he had to become a monster to matter.”

“SHUT UP!”

 

Kurose's gun swung towards him now, his hand trembling. “You think you understand me?!” He spat. “You think any of you do?! I gave myself a purpose! I became something!”

 

“No.” Umemiya shakes his head. “You became what you thought the world wanted from you. But it was never about the world.” Umemiya frowns. “It was about you. And now you're hurting the only person who stood up to you, endured the pain you caused him, and didn't look away.”

 

Nirei, barely able to breathe, lifted his head. Kurose met Nirei's eyes, and his eyes widened a little. Kurose's breathing was sharp and uneven as they bounced between them all. Suo. Sakura. Nirei. And finally, Umemiya. 

 

He hangs his head low, lowering the gun, and his shoulders are trembling. “You'll forget me.” He whispers.

 

“No,” Umemiya murmured, finally face to face with Kurose. “We'll remember you. Just not the way you wanted.”

Kurose's expression twisted in rage, grief, and into something close to a child's cry. Umemiya's words rang through the air like a blade. His hands were shaking not out of fear, but from resolve. 

 

“I hated you for giving me hope…” Kurose breathes. “And…I think I…lov—” He stops himself by shaking his head.  “Do you know what it felt like being seen by you? Like the world wasn't so damn dark for once.”

 

Umemiya froze, his mouth opened, but no words came out.

 

“That doesn't matter now, does it?”

 

Silence stretched between them. But not from cruelty, but because neither of them knew what to say. Or maybe because it was too late to say anything at all. Kurose approached Umemiya slowly and leaned against Umemiya's shoulder like a child seeking warmth in a world far too cold.

 

“Don't cry for me,” Kurose whispered. “Just…remember I existed. See me for once…that's ironic because I've been hiding for so long…but…”

“Tsukihara!” 

 

Tsubaki's voice cracked through the room like lightning. He lifts his head a little, lips poking out. He steps away from Umemiya, tightening his hold on the gun.

 

“You think this is it?! You think there's only one path for people like you?! That's not true!”

 

Kurose didn't flinch, but he had his full attention on Tsubaki. Umemiya's fingers inch towards the gun. Sakura watches Umemiya and slowly moves out of the way so Tsubaki can see Kurose more clearly. Suo hugged Nirei's head closer, glaring at him.

 

“You're smarter than this! You were always smart back in high school! I remember, okay? You sat in the back of tech class, muttering about code and motherboard specs. You were quiet, but you had a future! You could've done anything!” Tsubaki's voice broke out of raw desperation.

 

“You still can! It's not too late! Just—just put the gun down.”

 

Kurose suddenly laughed softly. It was almost fond.

 

“Tsubakino…you were always the one who believed in people too much.” He looked away from Tsubaki and pulled the gun away that was inches from Umemiya's fingers. “You know what the difference is between me and you, Tsubakino? You kept waiting for the world to be better…I learned it never was.”

There was another long, heavy pause.

 

“Some people…get to be heroes. Others just play villains until their scene ends.”

“Bullshit.”

 

Sakura steps forward, scowling at Kurose. “This isn't some theatrical play, asshole. You kidnapped my…” He clears his throat. “You hurt someone I love. You caused all of this shit, and for what? So you can play the victim? I don't believe any of your shit. People like you are scum. Just because you've been through shit doesn't mean you take it out on innocent people.”

 

“Sakura…” Umemiya mumbles.

 

“You can change your life, not accept it. If you can't walk, crawl. If you can't crawl, drag yourself. If you can't do that, use your arms. Never stop fighting. That's what I learned.”

 

“...” Kurose breathes in his nose, smiling. “Yeah…yeah, I suppose you're right…I should've kept fighting even after my parents were murdered in front of me, huh?”

Sakura sneers, but says nothing after that.

 

“...Umemiya…” Kurose shuts his eyes.

 

“Yes?”

 

“...I wanted to hate you, you know. But part of me just wanted to be you. Wanted someone to grab me and say it'd be okay.”

 

“Kurose, don't—”

 

“Shh.” Kurose takes a step back, lifting his head again. Then, he looked at Nirei, his eyes soft, almost regretful. 

“You were beautiful.” He whispered. “You're not a burden.”

Nirei's eyes widened as he opened his mouth.

Click.

The muzzle pressed against his temple before anyone could react. 

 

“NO—” Umemiya yells.

 

“TSUKI—” Tsubaki gasps.

 

Bang.

 

Kurose's body slumped to the side as the echo shattered the stillness. The gun clattered to the ground beside him, a faint broken smile still lingering on his lips.

 

Umemiya pants, dropping to the ground, and lips widened. “Kurose!” He tugs on his cold body, shaking him wildly, breath uneven.

 

“Oh, my…” Tsubaki looks away in horror.

 

Silence followed for a long, terrible moment. Sakura lets out a choked breath while Suo turns away. Nirei gurgles something incoherent, and the rest of Bofurin in the room mutter and cry in shock.

The echo of the gunshot still rang in the air.

 

Nobody moved. Nobody breathed.

 

The door burst open moments later, yelling filling the quiet room. Seiryu, Uryu, Sugeshita, and Toma stormed in with some more Bofurin members, fists held up, only to freeze at the scene before them.

 

“Ume!” Sugeshita runs over to Umemiya and crouches next to him, shaking his shoulder. He looked forward to seeing Kurose's limp body, and his eyes widened a little. “Is that…?”

 

“What the hell happened here?” Toma asks while observing everyone with careful eyes. “Oi.”

 

“Kurose, he…” Tsubaki covers his mouth, holding back what seems to be a sob. 

 

“We need to get Nirei out of here now.” Sakura tugged on the loose chain one final time, and it snapped finally from the beam. “Suo. Come on—”

 

Wordlessly, Suo rose from where he was holding Nirei, his eyes covered by his messy hair. His broken eye patch remained on the ground as he walked straight toward Kurose's corpse. There was no hesitation. No restraint. 

 

He bit back a snarl in his throat as he grabbed the front of Kurose's shirt and held up a fist.

 

“Suo!” Umemiya yells, reaching out for his arm, but it was too late as he began punching.

Flesh struck flesh as Suo punched Kurose's face like there was no tomorrow. Blood splattered, and the sound of bones breaking is swallowed by the hits. Kurose's head snapped with each hit, lifeless.

“SUO!”

 

“Hey!”

 

“That's enough!”

 

“Get him away!”

 

Everyone who found their voice began to protest. 

 

But Suo didn't stop.

 

He didn't hear Tsubaki yelling his name.

He didn't see Umemiya lurching forward to grab him.

He didn't feel Sugeshita tugging on his shirt.

He didn't notice Toma yelling at him.

He didn't even feel the pain in his fists as the skin split open. 

 

Suo couldn't stop.

 

He couldn't stop.

 

He couldn't stop.

A hand suddenly grips his shoulder. 

 

It wasn't forceful. It was gentle.

“Hayato.”

 

It was Sakura. His voice was shaking, his hands trembling, and covered in Nirei's blood. Despite that, his eyebrows are knit together, stitching worry in his face. Suo stopped immediately, his fist raised in mid air, blood dripping from it. He looks back at Sakura, chest heaving.

 

“We…we have to take him to the hospital. Nirei won't make it if we don't…”

 

Suo slowly looked down, as if realizing what he'd done. He stared at Kurose's face, barely recognizing him as it was covered in crimson. Immediately, Suo let go of Kurose's shirt like it had burned him. He stands up sharply, reeling away and panting. “I—I…”

 

He turned away to see Nirei in Tsubaki's arms, still barely conscious as his cracked lips parted in shallow breaths. 

 

“Come on, boys,” Tsubaki said quickly, regaining his composure. “I'll drive. Nirei needs you two.”

 

“Come on. Help me.” 

 

Suo nodded once, his throat tight.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

The tires screeched against the pavement as Tsubaki took a sharp corner, barely slowing at a red light. 

 

“Hang on—just hang on—!” He muttered to himself, white-knuckling the wheel, heart pounding like a war drum. “How's he doing?!” He shouts over his shoulder to Suo and Sakura, who were in utter chaos in the back of the van.

 

Suo's hands were soaked in red. He pressed his palm to the bullet wound in Nirei's shoulder, trying desperately to staunch the bleeding, but it was pouring out too fast, too hot. The jacket he was using barely worked. 

 

“I don't know!” Suo chokes, eyes frantically swishing between Nirei and his wound. “Nirei! Hey—hey, look at me! You're okay. You're gonna be okay, you hear me? We're almost there!”

 

Sakura was on Nirei's other side, had pulled off his jacket and tied it tightly on Nirei's thigh, trying to stop the bleeding, or at least slow it down. He clicks his tongue in annoyance, hands trembling. 

 

“Damn it! It's not fucking working!” He hissed, voice cracking as he leaned closer, his own blood dripping from his temple. “Tsubaki! Drive faster! Or I swear to god—!”

 

“I'm going as fast as I can!” Tsubaki snapped back, voice heavy with fear as he drove around a car from nearly hitting it.

 

Nirei's lips moved, but no sound came out. “No—no! No, stay with us,” Suo begged, grabbing his hand and squeezing it. “Don't you close your eyes. Not yet, baby, not yet!”

 

Sakura grabbed Nirei's other hand, squeezing it as he gritted his teeth.

 

His hands were cold. Too cold.

 

Nirei coughs, smiling weakly as he stares at Suo and Sakura, lips wobbling. “Hey…” He rasped, finally finding his voice. “You…came.”

“Of course we came, you idiot!” Sakura snapped, voice breaking as a tear slipped from his face. “Just stay awake! Please!”

 

Nirei stirred faintly, his eyelids fluttering like moth wings, heavy and uneven. Slurring slightly, he reaches up with fingertips, brushing the scar over Suo's damaged eye. His touch was feather-light, reverent, as if even now, Nirei still saw him as beautiful. “Your…eye patch…”

 

“I don't give a damn about that.” Suo's breath caught in his throat. 

“You're so…” Nirei tries, swallowing thickly. “So considerate…even when you're hurting…I love you for that, Hayato…”

 

“Nirei. Stop doing that.” Suo whispered, tears lining his lashes. “Stop talking like that. You're going to be okay. You hear me?”

 

Nirei gave a weak smile, then turned toward Sakura, blinking slowly. His eyes shimmered with tears, though they barely fell. “I'm sorry…” He croaked. “I didn't mean to make you feel so sad…I didn't want you to think we were leaving you behind…”

 

“Stop,” Sakura begged. “Don't say that. I know. I know now, okay? God damn it, Nirei! Stop it!” 

 

But Nirei's eyes were dimming, and his hands dropped to the sides, his head turning to the side as his body grew unbearably cold. His chest didn't rise again, and he wasn't breathing anymore.

 

“Oi…oi! Nirei! Stop! Wake up!” Sakura gasped, patting Nirei's cheeks. “No, no, no! Nirei!!”

 

“Drive faster!” Suo screamed at Tsubaki. “ PLEASE! ”

 

Tsubaki pressed his foot on the pedal, tearing through the streets of Makochi like a bullet. The tires skim over curves, suspension squealing. 

Sakura cries while not letting go of Nirei. Nirei didn't deserve this, to have solace yanked away from him most cruelly and brutally as possible.

 

“I'm sorry! I'm so fucking sorry, Nirei!” Sakura sobbed as Tsubaki turned off the exit and drove towards the hospital. “I shouldn't have left! I should've been better to you! I'm so sorry! Suo! Call the goddamn hospital again! He's not breathing!”

“I—I…” Suo pulls out his phone, not registering the smile on Nirei's face as he lies there, unmoving. His fingers slipped as he thought he dialed the right number to the hospital, but it wasn't. “H—Hello?”

“Suo?” 

 

That wasn't the hospital. 

 

Suo's eyes widened as he put the phone on speaker, trembling as he tried to speak calm sentences. “K—Kiryu…shit…I'm sorry…I didn't mean to…” His voice broke as a sob ripped through his throat.

“Suo! What happened? Are you okay?! Are you with Sakura? Did you find Nirei? Wh—”

“Nirei's dead!” Suo gasps as the realization kicks him in the face.

“He's not fucking dead!” Sakura screams. 

 

“Nirei's dead! He's dead! He's dead!” Suo screams. 

 

“What? Suo! Calm down!” Kiryu sat up from the slouching position he was in on the couch inside his home. 

“I can't! Akihiko! He's not breathing!” Suo cries as he presses against the bleeding wound even more. He needed Kiryu to understand. To understand that Nirei isn't waking up. That he's so pale. So cold. He's not moving. “I can't lose him, Kiryu! God, I can't lose my Nirei! He's dead! He's not going to make it because I couldn't protect him!” Suo pressed his face against Nirei's stomach, sobbing loudly. 

 

“Suo! Where are you?!” Kiryu gets up from the couch, putting on his oversized sweater and running into his room to gather some things. “Nirei can't be dead! Stop saying that!”

“He's not fucking dead!” Sakura repeats, banging his hand against his head. 

“I can't lose him, Kiryu! Who am I going to live for without my Nirei?!”

“Calm down!” Kiryu yells. “If Nirei isn't breathing, start doing CPR immediately. Don't focus on the injuries. You absolutely need to get his heart pumping if you want him to live! You hear me? Who knows CPR?”

“I—I do!” Suo cries. 

 

“Check his pulse on his neck. Do it now.”

 

Suo’s shaking fingers pressed into Nirei’s neck too hard. Then again, lighter.

 

Nothing.

 

His heart dropped through the floor. “There’s nothing!”

 

There was a pause on the line. Then: “ You need to start compressions. Right now. Put the phone down and do it.”

 

“O—okay. Okay. Okay—”

 

Suo swallowed his panic, leaned over Nirei, and laced his fingers together. He lined them up with the center of his chest, just above the sternum, like he remembered doing when taking the class a couple of years ago. He looked at Nirei’s face, blood crusted near his mouth, his eyes closed completely.

 

“I’ve got you,” Suo whispered. Then he started compressions.

 

Thirty.

 

The sound was awful. It was dull and wet like squeezing a wet sponge.

 

He counted under his breath. “One… two… three…” His arms burned by fifteen. By twenty-two, he thought he might throw up. But he kept going. Because Nirei needs him more than ever. Nirei doesn't deserve this cruel fate. Nirei is a beacon of true light in his world. He loves Nirei so much; his heart is heavy with grief and anger.

 

Sakura was sitting against the van wall, staring at them, unmoving, silent, tears rolling down his cheeks like his body didn’t even know how to sob right. He shakes his head over and over, refusing to believe Nirei is dead.

 

“Kiryu—?” Suo gasped between compressions. “He’s not—he’s not coming back.”

 

“Don’t stop!” Kiryu yelled from the phone speaker. “Give two breaths. Then keep going. You can’t stop. He needs you.”

 

Suo tilted Nirei’s head back gently, hands trembling. He sealed his mouth over Nirei’s and breathed in deep and slow. Once. Twice.

 

Then he went back to compressions.

 

“Come on,” He whispered. “Come on, Nirei—please. Don’t do this.”

 

Thirty more.

 

“You promised,” He choked out. “I’m so sorry for saying that horrible thing to you! You're not a burden! You never were! You always smile even when things look grim! You never once complained about anything!”

 

Thirty more.

 

Nirei still wasn’t moving.

 

“Please—” Suo yells, something wet and desperate. “Please, I can’t—I can't lose you!” He pressed harder, nearly pounding on his chest.

 

He hears something break inside of Nirei's chest, but he doesn't register it. Each pump, blood spurts out of his bullet wound. His tears hit Nirei’s shirt in little dots between each compression.

 

“Please come back.”

 

“Just keep going. You’re doing it. You’re doing everything right, okay?”

 

Sakura curled in on himself in the corner, arms wrapped around his knees, lips pressed shut, face blank except for the tears. Watching, helpless.

 

Suo didn’t stop.

 

He pressed and breathed and begged, even as his arms gave out and his lungs burned.

 

“Don’t leave me!” Suo shakes his head frantically. He looks up to see Sakura's distant face, pale and frozen near the wall of the van. 

“Sakura!” Suo yelled. “I need help—!”

 

No response.

 

“He's going to die if you just sit there! DO SOMETHING, SAKURA!”

 

“Babes! Almost there! Three minutes!” Tsubaki shouts from the front seat.

 

Sakura flinches from the loud noise, but sits on his knees, still crying silently. 

 

“Sakura, listen to me,” Kiryu said as he was talking to someone indistinctly in the background. “Place your hands like Suo's. One on top of the other, right between the nipples. Then, you're gonna wanna push hard, two inches, and don't stop.”

 

Sakura’s eyes dart between Suo and Nirei as he hesitates. “I don't…I don't—I can't—”

 

“Then LEARN!” Suo growls. “He trusted us, and you're gonna freeze?! Help me save him, damnit!”

 

Sakura crawls over, sniffing as tears flow freely down his chin. Suo grabs Sakura's hands once he is situated and positions them firmly on Nirei's chest.

 

“Now, push. Count out loud with me, okay? One, two, three…”

 

“Four, five, six…” Sakura choked out.

 

“Keep that rhythm. Don't stop. And don't lean on his chest. Just two inches deep. Every second counts.” Kiryu instructs, his voice wavering just a bit. 

 

They trade off with Suo breathing air into Nirei's lungs, and Sakura pressing down with everything he has, blood smearing beneath his hands. He gasps through sobs, arms silently aching.

 

The hospital's neon sign came into view just beyond the overpass. Suo and Sakura didn't stop CPR. Not once. Kiryu talked with them the entire time, guiding them to the best of his abilities.

 

The van skidded into the ER side of the hospital, and nurses and surgeons were already waiting outside for them. Tsubaki flies out of the driver's seat and opens the back door of the van, shouting at the staff. A flood of voices crashes all around them as hands grab onto Nirei.

 

“GUNSHOT AND STAB WOUND VICTIM! MALE, EARLY TWENTIES—!”

 

“BP DROPPING! HE'S IN CARDIAC ARREST! GET THE TRAUMA TEAM!”

 

“KEEP PRESSURE! DON'T STOP PRESSING!”

The nurses moved fast. Too fast. Suo barely felt Nirei's hand slip out of his. He reaches out almost desperately as he and Sakura climb out of the van, hands and clothes covered in blood like they were out of a crime scene. Suo watches as they put Nirei on a gurney and then vanish past swinging doors, trailed by shouts and rapid footfalls. 

 

And then it was just silence.

 

For a second, Suo stood there in the middle of the ER driveway. Sakura stood next to him, holding his phone as Kiryu was asking what was happening now. Suo's breath caught in his throat, like it didn't know whether to escape or break.

 

Then, he collapsed. 

 

“No! No, no, no!”

 

His knees hit the ground hard, bloodied hands trembling in front of him as the sob ripped out of his chest. It was ugly, loud, and ragged like something deep inside him had shattered into a thousand sharp, screaming pieces. 

 

“I said he'd be okay! I said I'd protect him! I'm so sorry! I'm so sorry, Nirei! I didn't mean it!”

 

He couldn't breathe. He couldn't stop. His whole body was shaking, eyes squeezed shut.

 

“Why wasn't I strong enough?!”

 

Sakura dropped to his knees beside him, not saying a word. 

 

“You two did so well!” Kiryu said, crying on his own now. “So, so well!”

 

“You did!” Tsubaki cries, dropping to his knees as well and pulling the boys close to his chest, crying with them. “You did so good! I'm so proud of you! Nirei is going to live! I know he will! I know it!”

“There was just so much blood! It was everywhere!” God, Kiryu!” Suo sobs into Tsubaki's chest as he grabs his phone from Sakura. “I didn't even remember to do CPR! You had to tell me!”

 

“Breathe! Please, breathe!” 

 

“He apologized to Sakura! Even though he had nothing to apologize for, he still apologized! He wasn't responding the entire time after we were doing CPR! I can't let Nirei leave us like this! I shouldn't have let him leave that night!”

 

“We're gonna get through this, Suo. I swear! Please, breathe!”

Suo didn't know what he was talking about anymore. He was rambling about Nirei, about how he should've been stronger. How he just wanted Nirei back. 

 

“I don't want to make it through if Nirei is gone! Not without my Nirei! I can't do this without him! Please don't take my Nirei away from me!” If saving Nirei meant he would've gotten shot, he would do it a million times. If it meant Nirei wouldn't be bleeding and cold. “I'm sorry! Don't take him from me! Nirei did nothing wrong!”

“Suo, please…” Kiryu's voice was tight, his footsteps stopping as he was crying.

“Nirei's so sweet! He doesn't get mad! He never really does! He always agrees with me, even when I tell him he can be his own person! He reads every day! Whether it's manga or a novel! He would get so excited when his favorite book series dropped a new book! He was never picky when we ate! He would always say my calling is being a chef! And I would just laugh! He never really drank! He never smoked! He knows I did, and he tried to get me to stop! God, I'm so sorry, Nirei!”

 

Kiryu broke at Suo's rambling. He leans against the apartment complex wall as he grips his phone so it won't drop. 

 

Tsubaki cries quietly, repeating that Nirei will be okay. Sakura stayed silent, the tears continuing to roll down his cheeks. He held Suo close, not caring if people were staring. 

 

“Nirei is absolutely perfect!” Suo yells. “He likes getting his hair petted, and his eyes would always sparkle when Sakura showered him with flowers! God, he studied flowers to impress Sakura! He studied flowers so he could get Sakura to like him! The night he confessed he loved Sakura, I knew that I loved them both equally! This isn't fair! This isn't fair! Nirei! Please! PLEASE!”

 

“Suo!!” Kiryu sobbed, unable to take it anymore. “Suo! I'm on my way, okay? Please…please…breathe, okay? You hear me? I'm sorry. I'm so sorry I wasn't there.”

“I'm sorry I didn't protect him, Suo!” Tsubaki shakes. “I was so powerless! Even when we came, I promised Nirei would be okay! I'm so sorry, Suo!”

“It's not fair! He's my Nirei! It's not fair! Nirei! Please!”

 

Suo didn't know where he was anymore as he continued rambling even as Kiryu hung up on him. 

 

Kiryu runs towards them, feet hitting the pavement hurriedly. Arms wrapped around Suo as Kiryu pulls Suo tightly against his chest, sobbing with him.

 

Sakura stares at the scene, damn near hyperventilating as he stays in Tsubaki's stronghold. He opens his mouth, and a sob tears through. 

 

He cries for Nirei, hanging his head back as if he couldn't breathe. He couldn't move. He couldn't see.

Nirei. He chants his name like a prayer.

 

Tsubaki held onto his boys so tightly. He'd never seen Suo cry like this. Never seen him unravel like this, and though he tried to hold it in, something inside of him cracked, too. His eyes blurred with tears, and he didn't wipe them away. 

 

No one said a word for a long time. Only the sound of Suo's cries and Sakura’s short breath filled the echoing space. 

 

And in that moment, all of them felt how fragile everything truly was.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

There was no warmth here. Or pain either.

 

Only silence. Like the world itself had taken a breath and held it forever.

 

Kurose stood in the void, not quite floating but not quite grounded either. He opens his eyes, taking a slow breath. He was bare of clothing, pure of everything that he sinned into. His eyes shift left to right, immediately knowing he was dead. He heard about the afterlife back when he was alive. Just an endless void of quietness. No disturbances, no pain, nothing that could hurt you.

 

Kurose opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. He couldn't talk. 

 

His eyes flick over to a sound that suddenly filled the void. He turns his body to see an old reel of film. It shutters to life, appearing out of nowhere.

 

He squints his eyes, not fully understanding until he sees something he didn't want to see. Something he was avoiding remembering because of the painful memories. But, he knew this was his final judgement. 

 

A reel of his life flashed before his eyes. A movie he didn't ask to watch.

_____

 

It began with laughter. 

 

His father was tossing his mother over his shoulder in their cramped little apartment, the sunlight through the curtains gold and kind. A younger Kurose—chubby-cheeked and sleepy-eyed—giggles from the couch as he watches his parents interact so happily with each other.

 

He remembered that day, but barely. He was maybe three or four. He remembers how they then picked him up and gave him lots of kisses.

 

They laughed even more, but it began to fade like an echo.

 

______

 

The money dried up first.

 

His father lost his job while his mother's hours were cut. The bills piled up like snow on the table. One missed payment bill turned into two, then another, and another. Kurose was about eight by then, sitting on the couch as he watched his father talk to someone at the door. A debt collector.

 

His parents didn't scream. At least not yet. But they did stop touching each other. They stopped smiling, too, and stopped speaking unless it was about what to sell next. 

 

Kurose went to bed hungry that night. He curled into a ball in his bed, shivering as the heat had been shut off. He hears his parents talking in a hushed manner across the small hallway, and Kurose sits up, blinking tiredly. There was no way he was getting sleep that night.

 

He pulled out the old family laptop that was on the counter. He crawled underneath the table and put it on his lap just to feel some warmth against his skin.

 

He typed a few things on the keys, the screen lighting up on his face. 

_____

 

As the film flickered, Kurose sees he's in middle school now. 

He walked down the hallway, head down. His hair is too long and needs a desperate haircut that is long overdue. His sweater is too big for him, and his shoes were taped at the soles. These were the best clothes he got.

 

The kids around jeered and called him names. They tossed paper balls at him, and some bold ones attempted to trip him.

 

Kurose didn't look up. Not once. He'd learned by then: Don't cry. Don't speak. Don't ask for help.

 

People only saw what they wanted to.

 

_____

He learns about Bofurin one day after seeing a few guys beating up robbers who attempted to rob a store. He saw their cool jackets and sleek muscles. Kurose couldn't help but stare in awe, dark bags under his eyes shimmering.

 

When the members were done, Kurose gathered up the courage and went up to them. Maybe if he joins Bofurin, he'll be able to help his parents and finally be strong enough so people won't see him as a freak.

“Excuse me?” Fourteen-year-old Kurose mumbles while approaching them while rubbing his hands together. It was very cold outside that day. “I saw you guys—”

“Get lost, kid.” One of the members said with a sneer while pushing him aside like he was nothing. “Let the adults handle their jobs. Go home and play with your mommy or something.”

 

“Ah—!” Kurose caught himself from falling, but refused to give up. “W—Wait! I wanna join you guys!”

 

The second Bofurin member stops and begins laughing loudly. 

 

“Oh! Oh! That is just too fucking funny! Say it again, kid?! You wanna join the adults fighting bad guys like they do on TV? Hmm?”

“Uh huh…” Kurose nods shyly. “I wanna…protect and…help my parents.”

 

“Oh, I bet you do.”

 

The Bofurin members laughed again before one of them shoved Kurose to the ground, sneering at him like he was scum.

 

“Stay in your kid place. We don't need snotty brats like you terrorizing the streets with your ugly looks.”

Kurose stays on the ground, trembling as the members leave, talking about getting some booze. 

Kurose shuts his eyes, refusing to cry.

_____

When high school came around, Kurose was left practically to himself. His parents had luckily found new jobs, and they were slowly but surely going back to normal.

He was ostracized in school, and by that point, he didn't even care. He kept to himself, ignoring the teachers because he didn't want to learn something he already knew. He kept his laptop with him, learning new ways to code and engineering. It was his only safe place to keep him grounded.

 

And then…there he was.

 

Umemiya Hajime. 

 

Smiling like he had a spotlight on him. Laughing with friends while slapping their backs. Teachers praised him for the bare minimum, and girls swoon all over him.

 

Kurose had hated him from the very start. Not for anything he did, but for everything he was.

 

Everything Kurose wasn't.

 

He remembered the day Umemiya tried to talk to him. Some dumb small talk on the roof at school. Kurose had brushed him off without a glance.

 

Because if he looked too long, he might've cracked.

 

_____

 

His classmates were long gone by the time school ended. Kurose remained in the classroom, fingers tapping against the keys like there was no tomorrow. He sat at the farthest desk by the window, the last hints of sunset catching the edges of his unkempt hair. His hoodie sleeves were frayed, and his eyes had permanent dark bags he couldn't do anything about. The glow made the room feel softer and quieter. Somewhere, he can be himself. 

 

He didn't want to go home right away. His parents probably weren't home.

 

“You always sit there.”

 

Kurose blinked, the new voice startling him a little. He didn't look to see who it was because he knew that voice all too well. Always full of casual warmth that could soothe anyone.

 

Umemiya Hajime.

 

Kurose didn't answer. He didn't want to. He continues typing on his laptop. Maybe if he stayed quiet, the guy would leave.

 

But Umemiya didn't. Of course he didn't.

 

Umemiya moved further into the room, dropping his bag onto the teacher's desk with a dramatic sigh. He was sweating as his clothes clung to him. “You know, it's weird seeing you stay after school. I figured you'd teleport home the second the bell rang.”

 

Kurose tensed, uncertain if that was an insult. He kept his voice flat as he stopped typing. “...Just didn't feel like going home.”

 

“Yeah. I get that.”

 

The silence that followed was strange. It wasn't awkward like the kind Kurose usually felt around others, but instead it was…warm.  Umemiya wandered over and stood next to his desk, not too close, but enough that Kurose could see the scuffed soles of his sneakers. 

 

“You're always by yourself,” Umemiya said while pushing up his flat hair. “That doesn't bother you?”

 

Kurose finally looked up.

 

Umemiya was leaning slightly against the windowsill, the sunset catching in his lashes. His smile wasn't mocking; rather, it was soft, like he actually meant the question. 

 

Kurose's throat tightened, cheeks flushing pink. “I don't need people.”

 

Umemiya tilted his head. “That's different from not wanting them, though.”

 

That made Kurose's gaze glance away again.

 

Umemiya laughed gently. “Sorry, sorry. I guess that was a little personal, huh?”

 

“...Mhm…”

 

Still, Kurose didn't tell him to leave. He could have, but something about the warmth in Umemiya's voice made it harder to build the wall as high as usual. After a moment, Umemiya slid a wrapped bun from his pocket and placed it gently on Kurose's desk. 

 

“Melon pan. It's from the bakery near the police station. You should try it sometime.”

 

Kurose swipes his hair away to get a good look at the bun. He stares at it, curiosity in his eyes.

 

“Why?”

 

Umemiya shrugged. “You looked like you needed something sweet. Never pass up a sweet treat when given the chance!” And with that, Umemiya, with no explanation, pats him on the back and walks away to get his bag from the teacher's desk and walk out of the room.

 

Kurose didn't eat it until later. 

 

But he did eat it.

 

And he remembered how warm it had been. Just like Umemiya’s voice. 

_____

 

Each memory passes by on the screen like a movie. Kurose watched with uncertain eyes, knowing what was coming up.

Something he's been repressing for a long time. Something he didn't want to think about but had no choice but to. Because it was the moment everything in his life came crashing down for the worse. 

 

He tried to close his eyes, but for some reason he couldn't. His eyes stayed glued to the screen in front of him, showing his downfall.

_______

He comes home a little later than usual because he stayed behind in the computer lab to catch up on some coding class he was taking. Christmas break officially started, and while everyone around him was excited, he wasn't.

 

Christmas is just another day for him. It used to be filled with fun memories of opening presents and eating delicious food that he and his mom would make. But now? Those were only childish wishes.

The wind bit through his jacket as Kurose trudged up the hill, breath fogging in the air. His school bag hung heavy on his shoulder, a smudge of chalk dust still on his sleeve from using the chalkboard earlier in school. A neighbor's apartment door had twinkling lights strung up already with little reindeer silhouettes glowing against frosted windows.

 

“Maybe Mom’ll want to put up the tree today…” He thought while pulling his coat up to his mouth to convey some warmth. “She did say we could make hot cocoa like old times, too…”

 

His fingers were stiff from the cold as he approached his apartment door. He went to open the door but stopped completely in confusion.

 

The door was wide open. 

 

Not just open. Cracked like it had been forced.

 

One hinge off with a deep boot mark pressed against the wood. 

 

“...Mom? Dad?” He called softly. He walks inside, a bad feeling settling in his gut as only the wind answers him. A faint tick-tick-tick sound in the hallway clock inside. 

 

Still clutching his bag, Kurose stepped in some more. The living room light was off, and his breath stayed in the air like smoke. 

Then. He heard it.

Something wet and heavy, like something tearing through. A faint gurgled sound followed soon after, along with a scream that was swallowed whole. Someone was trying to scream through the thick of their throat. 

 

“Mom?” Kurose's breath hitched, breathing in and out faintly as terror took over his body. He took a step toward the hallway when his foot caught the edge of the dining table, knocking over a ceramic mug with a loud thud. Kurose froze in place, his body not reacting for the briefest second.

 

There was silence, and then heavy footsteps.

 

He panicked, his bag slipping off his shoulder as he kicked it underneath the table. He darted toward the large wooden cabinet in the corner of the living room—the one his mom used to store holiday decorations in—and squeezed himself inside, pulling it closed just enough to see through the crack. He covers his mouth and nose as the heavy footsteps approach the cabinet he was hiding in.

 

Kurose tried to control his breathing, sweat trickling down his face, and his eyes widened in horror. The intruder came into view, and Kurose got a good look at him. He was a tall man in his late thirties. He was drenched in blood that wasn't his own. He was breathing through his teeth, knife clenched in a fist so tightly his knuckles were white. 

 

In his other fist was a foot. 

 

He was dragging something. Or someone. The intruder pulls his father in front of the cabinet, huffing angrily as he stares down at Kurose's father with hatred and glee. His father was barely conscious, blood trailing behind. 

 

“P-Please—” His father choked just as the intruder stabbed him in the back. Kurose had to bite his tongue to keep from screaming out loud. Tears of agony rushed down his face and into his hands that were still covering his mouth and nose.

 

Once.

Twice.

Again.

 

Over and over, as if possessed. Each sound was wet, sick, and repetitive. Blood got everywhere. On the carpet, the furniture, the intruder’s face.

 

Kurose's entire body shook. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't blink. He pressed his hands over his mouth so hard his nails dug into his skin.

 

His father's eyes met his, just for a second. They stared at each other, and somehow, Kurose could understand what his eyes were saying.

 

I see you.

Don't move.

Live.

 

Then, he finally went still, the little life he had completely disappearing. The intruder stood there, heaving, blood dripping onto the floorboards. Kurose stares at him. He couldn't scream even if he wanted to. 

 

The cabinet became his coffin. His heartbeat was the only sound left.

And then came the sirens.

The aftermath.

 

Red and blue lights spun endlessly across the pavement, bouncing off the windows and turning the front of the apartment building into a stage set for a tragedy no one cared to truly witness. The neighbors all stood outside, giving the police their statements on the situation.

 

Kurose stood on the sidewalk, a thin blanket draped over his shoulders. His socks were wet from the snow he was standing in. He didn't register it. He didn't register the paramedic trying to clean his face earlier, but the smell of antiseptic lingered.

 

In front of him, two body bags were being wheeled out. 

 

It's not them.

That can't be my parents.

That's just garbage bags.

This is a mistake.

 

He continues to stare, tear-streaked staining his cheeks. An officer nearby murmured into a walkie-talkie. Something about “ID confirmed.” and “check with the station.” Another officer was scribbling in a notepad, half-glancing at him with forced sympathy adults wear when they don't know how to speak with kids.

 

“Kurose Tsukihara, right? Can you tell me what you saw?”

 

“...”

 

“Do you remember what he looked like?”

 

He didn't answer. His throat wouldn't open, his legs trembling, but he refused to sit.

“Tsukihara? Are you cold? Do you want another blanket, sweetie? Can you walk to the car?”

 

The same officer who was asking him ridiculous questions knelt beside him. Her sunglasses were still perched on her head, her hair was too perfect, and her touch too soft for comfort. She holds out her other hand gently, like coaxing a dog into a crate.

 

“We'll call your immediate family when we get to the station, alright? You'll be safe with us.”

That's when it clicked.

 

Safe? Now they wanted to help? Now, when his parents were zipped away like luggage? His breath hitched as something sour built in his chest. They hadn't been there when it mattered. The sirens came too late. The questions came too late. The care? Fake. Mechanical. Protocol.

 

Kurose ripped away from her touch, slowly shaking his head. “No…” He stepped back as she tried to grab at him.

 

“No!”

 

Another officer reached out to stop him, but he was too slow. Kurose turned and ran like his life depended on it. The snow made it harder, and he huffs for air as it was difficult to run in thick snow. The blanket slipped off his shoulders, catching on a bush. One of his shoes managed to slip off his foot, forever buried in the snow. 

He knew how they operated.

 

They'd pretend to look after him for twenty minutes. Pretend to care. Then go home to their families.

 

But Kurose kept running. Because he already knew he was on his own now.

______

 

The smoke that lingered.

A vow born not from justice, but betrayal.

Kurose crouched low behind a dumpster, chest heaving quietly. His arms hugged his knees, chin buried in his sleeves as sirens faded further down the block.

 

The cold bit into his skin, his teeth chattering, but he didn't dare move. He didn't dare exist too loudly. Not now. Not ever again.

 

Was this his life now? Hiding from the police? What was he without a home to go to? No parents to see every day? They weren't the best like they were before, but they were still his.

 

Then…he smelled it.

 

A sharp, pungent odor curled through the alley he was hiding in like sour fire.

 

Was that…?

 

Kurose sniffs the air, wrinkling his nose in disgust. 

 

Weed.

 

He turned his body slightly, peeking from the dumpster with wide eyes. Just a few feet away, silhouetted in the alley's half-light, were five men in black jackets.

 

Bofurin patrol.

 

Their jackets were unzipped, vests askew. One leaned against the wall with bloodshot eyes, laughing at something incoherent. Another passed the joint, coughing too hard and waving the smoke away with a grin.

 

They were laughing.

 

“Did you see that guy trip over the crime tape?” One asked.

 

“Bro, I thought my ribs would crack. Holy shit!”

 

“I'm just saying, if we show up late, it's already handled, right?”

 

Kurose blinked slowly, a sinking heat blooming in his chest. Not from the cold or grief, but from something else.

 

Why?

 

Why were they here?

Why were they laughing?

Where were they when it happened?

Why weren't they protecting anyone?

 

They were supposed to be heroes.

They were supposed to stop people like that man.

They were supposed to save his mom. Save his dad. Save him.

 

Kurose squeezed his fists tight.

 

Realization hit him again.

 

They didn't care.

 

Not really.

 

Protection was a badge. Justice was a slogan. And people like his parents, quiet, poor, and powerless, were just names to add to the paperwork.

 

No one is coming to save you.

If you want justice…you'll have to carve it yourself.

 

The laughter echoed in the alley as the patrol wandered off, trailing smoke and apathy. Kurose stayed behind the dumpster, his breath fogging in front of him.

And he made a promise that night.

 

“I'll never rely on people like you again.”

“I'll become something you fear.”

“I'll make sure no one ever feels this helpless again.”

Even if it meant becoming a monster to do it.

_______

 

The gang members of Ishibane Ring came storming into the hideout like kicked dogs. Bloody noses, swollen jaws, cut lips. One of them had his arm in a makeshift sling made out of his own hoodie.

 

Kurose, now much older, looked up from his laptop. “You're late.” He muttered, eyes bleary. He hadn't slept again.

 

“We got jumped!” One of them shouted, throwing down a cracked phone. “Those freaks messed us up, man!”

 

Kurose blinked, sitting back in his chair and raising an eyebrow. “Which guys?”

 

“That damn florist who runs that flower shop and that baker with the freaky eye patch! They beat the shit out of us when we went after that girl you said to target—”

 

“I said mug her,” Kurose said flatly. “Not traumatize her.”

 

Silence…

 

Clicking his tongue, Kurose looks at the picture his members had found on the internet, along with a grainy surveillance camera that had caught the whole video. 

 

He watches the video with unreadable eyes, staring at the three men who took down his men. The baker had roundhouse kicked a guy into the ground, while the florist had one of the gang members pinned to the ground with a hand around his throat.

But it wasn't them that caught his eye.

 

It was a boy standing in front of the girl, looking back and forth between the baker and florist. He has wide, frightened eyes, but determination in his stance. He was partially shielded by the other two.

 

His gang members screenshotted the boy's face and found a name after a quick internet search.

 

Akihiko Nirei.

 

_____

Kurose stares at that photo later that night.

 

His gang was still clamoring for revenge, talking about targeting the boy. Kurose should have felt angry. Should have said yes, fine—get even. That was how it always went. They must've been with Bofurin. He was positive they were. The way that the florist and baker fought with no hesitation.

 

But he didn't. Instead, he opened a new tab on his laptop and typed Nirei's full name. He found some things, but not a lot.

 

He scrolled for hours. There wasn't much to go on. There was a mention of a book club, an article about a local librarian project, and a barely-used social media page.

 

But the more Kurose read, the more uncomfortable he became. It wasn't just that Nirei looked soft, or nervous, or out of place. It was the emptiness behind his smile in the few pictures that existed. The way his shoulders curled inward, the way his hands always seemed to be fidgeting with something. His silence in group photos and his stillness.

 

“He looked like me.”

 

Kurose sat back, throat dry.

He kept looking over the next few weeks. Not just out of suspicion anymore, but something deeper. He learned Nirei had been kicked out by his family, and he lived with Hayato Suo in their third year in high school. He learned that he likes books and worked too hard for his own good. 

 

Kurose didn't want to admit it aloud, but he started going to the same cafe Nirei worked near. He sat outside with a hoodie pulled low, earbuds in, pretending not to watch.

 

It wasn't an obsession.

It was…recognition.

 

And something like guilt.

 

Because when his members brought it up again: “Let's take him out, Mr. Tsukihara. It'll be sending a message.” 

 

Kurose hesitated. So he told them to drop it, saying he'd make sure he'd be the one to handle it.

 

Because if they hurt Nirei…

 

He didn't think he'd be able to live with it.

________

 

The final flicker

 

Maybe…this is enough…

Everything was cold again. But not like before.

Not the bitter, skin-prickling cold of winter nights alone, or the chill of blood cooling on his fingers. 

 

This cold was soft and still. 

Like snow just beginning to fall.

 

Kurose stood in a place that wasn't anywhere. Not dark, not light. Just…quiet. 

 

His memories flashed before him once again, and he remembers everything he sees.

 

His mother laughed as they ruined a batch of pancakes, flour in her hair.

 

His father's strong hands guided him when he struggled to tie his tie in middle school.

The warmth of their old kotatsu table before they got rid of it and replaced it with a more modern table.

The one time they stayed up late watching a movie, even though he had school the next day.

 

The night they died…

No. Not again.

 

More memories came.

 

The first time he punched someone for insulting his father.

His first night on the street, his stomach gnawing itself.

Meeting someone who said, “You got guts, kid. You could be useful. Just shut up and take it.”

The first time he realized fear gave him power.

 

Then…Nirei.

 

The boy sat there in the chair, shaking and looking terrified as Kurose punched him across the face.

Why didn't you fight back?

Why did you just take it? Why did that piss me off so much?

 

Another wave passed.

Now he was standing alone, watching all of it ripple outward like rings in water. He didn't feel anger anymore.

 

Not even grief.

 

Only…exhaustion.

 

“...So that's it,” Kurose whispered. His voice was so small, but it didn't get lost in the quiet. Here, everything was heard.

“Was I ever going to be saved? Did anyone even know what I was trying to protect?”

 

He thought of Umemiya and the regret in his voice. He thought of Nirei and the softness in his eyes.

“They looked at me like I was still human…even after everything…”

 

And suddenly he smiled. Just a little.

 

“...Maybe that's enough.” His fingers curled once at his sides, then loosened. The flickers of his life began to dim around him, slowly blinking out one by one until there were two left.

 

His mother kissed his forehead, whispering, “You don't have to be so strong all the time, sweet boy.”

“...Okay, Mom,” Kurose murmured, eyes falling closed. “I'll rest now.”

 

The final memory of somewhere he's never experienced flashes in his eyes.

It was Umemiya laughing, holding his hands as he looked back at Kurose with such enthusiasm, and something else he couldn't quite pinpoint.

“Haha! Come on, Kuro! Don't slow down now! I'm totally gonna beat you to the park!”

 

Kurose couldn't help but stare, blinking rapidly at Umemiya’s laughing face.

 

“Hold on!”

Kurose smiled even more, accepting his fate. Maybe in another life, he becomes something more with Umemiya. He becomes friends with Suo, Sakura, Tsubaki, and Nirei…

Maybe in another life, he'll be happier.

 

The cold faded, and the quiet deepened. 

 

Kurose Tsukihara was finally, finally at peace.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The others had gone.

 

Tsubaki, Sakura, Suo and Nirei.

All rushed off to the hospital, blood staining their clothes, hearts still pounding from the fight. Outside the building, Bofurin’s remaining members stood in a quiet huddle, tending to their wounded, speaking in hushed voices, making calls, and listening to Toma, who was redirecting them about the situation.

 

Inside the room, only Sugeshita, Umemiya, and Kurose's corpse. The air stank of sweat, metal, blood, and the sharp bitter sting of gunpowder. 

 

Kurose's corpse lay sprawled across the floor, eyes half-lidded, mouth parted like he had one more thing to say but never got to say it. His mouth was curved into a sad smile, and even then, it was forever frozen in time.

 

Umemiya didn't move. He sat just a few feet away, staring down at the boy he once saw sitting alone in the back of their classroom. A ghost of a kid who barely made a sound. Who tapped his pencil against his notebook and whispered to old machines in the tech lab.

 

Who disappeared one day…and never came back.

 

“I…should've said more…” His voice came out low and broken. 

 

Sugeshita didn't respond. Not because he didn't care, but because he knew there was nothing to say. Nothing that would fix the guilt clawing in Umemiya's chest.

 

“I remember once,” Umemiya went on quietly. “He stayed after class…I just got done with track practice and…something told me to go to that classroom…so I did and…I saw him.” Umemiya laughs bitterly. 

 

“I thought at that moment, he needed someone to be there for him. He was weird and cold, and just…rubbed me the wrong way, but at the same time, I wanted to reach out and…help him. I can see the pain behind his eyes…”

Umemiya sat there until the police arrived minutes later. The flashing lights from the police cars painted the broken building in sick blues and reds. Someone from the station was mumbling about protocol, but Umemiya wasn't listening. Sugeshita helped him stand up, and they stood a few feet away, arms limp at his sides, shirt still damp from sweat and blood.

 

The zipper on the body bag sounded like a scream in his ears.

 

He stared at the corpse being lifted onto the stretcher. Kurose's face, what was left of it, was covered now. Just a body, a number; no one was there to claim him.

 

Umemiya didn't move. He didn't even blink or talk. He just watched helplessly as the body was wheeled past him. The wind blew harshly across the cracked floor of the building, stirring dust, blood, and ash. Toma had come back inside and was talking to an officer nearby, organizing plans and what to do about Kurose. 

 

The police weren't asking too many questions.

 

They wouldn't.

 

Kurose's death was convenient for them. “A suicide.” They called it. Another troubled kid lost to the cracks of the world. And maybe that's what hurt most of all.

 

Because Umemiya has known. Not everything, but enough. He hadn't done anything to stop the fall.

 

He lowered his gaze to the dark stain left behind on the floor. A smear of blood, a quiet death, and a boy with no one left.

 

“Sorry, I didn't say more…” He whispered to no one. Gently, he feels Sugeshita's hand touch his shoulder, and he immediately reaches over to touch his hand.

“Come on…” Sugeshita whispers.

 

“Mm…”

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Notes:

So...

This had a COMPLETELY different ending!

Kurose was supposed to be some unknown gang leader who was bat-shit crazy. I didn't bother giving him a name at first as I wanted to focus on Nirei.

Nirei was actually supposed to escape on his own and fight his way out. I still intended him to get stabbed in the thigh, but not shot. Back that was before I knew about Tsubaki, because he was introduced in the earlier episodes of season two.

So I came up with Kurose, slapped some trauma on him, and boom.

I didn't actually mean to kill him, but I felt like it was better that way. He would've had a redemption arc for sure. If Sugeshita wasn't there, he and Umemiya would've totally gotten together! But nah!

I promise it gets better from this point on. I mean, no promises, but be prepared so some trauma, healing, and gay moments!

I still promise smut! Just give me a couple more chapters! Does this count as a slowburn, then? I never wrote a slowburn...

 

So yeah. Kurose and Umemiya would be dating if Kurose hadn't run away. Ah...I like writing in another life ships. So tragic, yet so sweet.

 

Okay also. I HAD NO IDEA WHAT TO DO FOR SUO AND SAKURA LMAO. Let me explain.

Whenever a character is experiencing something they have never been through, it's only natural for said character to act out. Suo, the ever calm character that hides his emotions through smiles, suddenly breaks down.

Sakura shuts down, giving up completely on not knowing what to do. I just didn't know how to write it. This chapter took longer than expected to write because some shit has been going down in my life.

Would you guys like full chapters of Suo, Nirei's, and Sakura's childhood that shaped them in the way they are today? I know I did some flashbacks, but I wouldn't mind writing full-length chapters.

 

Okay, let me stop yapping now.

KUROSE! MY BELOVED! I'M SORRY THE WORLD IS SO CRUEL TO YOU!

Oh, yes. Picture drawn by me, of course!

My tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/silentvoicesposts
Nirei x Suo x Sakura playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3NgiLHKUMkEy83I8tgWPKz?si=LySrXkZzSDKFnygiRGW4Rw

Chapter 15: Where the living hurt the most

The glass door slid open with a hiss, letting in the warm rush of fluorescent light. The hospital air was thick with antiseptic and quiet tension. Umemiya stepped in, clutching a duffel bag to his side. His eyes were still a little red, but he smiled anyway, casual and bright like always, like nothing had happened.

 

“There you are,” Tsubaki said, standing up from one of the chairs. He looked tired, one hand still holding his phone loosely at his side. “Glad you brought extra clothes so we don’t have to wear these ridiculous scrubs.”

 

“No problem,” Umemiya replied easily, walking over to them. “Figured you guys wouldn't want to be cold in those loose clothes.” 

 

Suo got up and reached for the bag, nodding his head. “Thank you…”

 

“I wasn't sure about your guys' sizes, so I just got a little bit of everything,” Umemiya said while pointing at the different shirt sizes and pants inside the bag. “You too, Sakura. I found something dark and plain so that you won't complain.”

 

Sakura, seated next to Kiryu with his arms crossed, just gave him a grunt of response. He was still pale, eyes hollowed out with something like rage or maybe even fear, but nodded.

 

“Oh? Clothes for me, too?” Kiryu asks with a small grin as he sits up in the uncomfortable chair.

 

“Mhm! I got a little bit of everything.”

 

Tsubaki dug into the duffel bag and pulled out the eccentric clothing Umemiya brought just for him. He held the clothes tight in his grip and gave Umemiya a long look. He saw through the smile, knowing Umemiya was just putting up a front. Umemiya avoided his eyes and looked at Suo. “Any updates about Nirei?”

 

Suo nodded grimly, and Sakura finally stood up, approaching them with a somber look. 

 

“He went into cardiac arrest shortly after we brought him in. His heart stopped for approximately three minutes before the nurses were able to resuscitate him.”

 

Umemiya inhaled sharply. “Three minutes?”

 

“Yeah…but…” Suo almost hums as he turns to Kiryu a little, gesturing with his hand. “Thankfully, because our hero helped guide us through CPR, it gave him a fighting chance.”

 

“Please. I didn't do much.” Kiryu shrugs, smiling bashfully.

 

The smile on Suo's face disappears as he sighs. Sakura takes over the conversation, forming his arms across his chest. “They had to put Nirei in a medically induced coma.”

The words settle like a fog over Umemiya as he covers his mouth, eyebrows furrowing. 

 

“The doctor said something like…it'll allow the swelling to go down and reduce brain activity while lowering his stress levels…”

 

“He also mentioned the next two days will be critical for Nirei…” Suo finishes. He puts a hand on Sakura's shoulder. “They said they're still stabilizing him, so we can't see him.”

 

“I see…”

 

“He fought hard.” Tsubaki steps up. “Nirei…he…” 

 

Umemiya nodded his head, holding a hand to stop Tsubaki from explaining further. He notices the injuries everyone had been patched up with bandages and gauze. “Well, go change. I'll be waiting here with you guys.”

“Where's Sugeshita?” Tsubaki asks while Suo, Sakura, and Kiryu head towards the bathroom to change. 

“He went to park the car.” Umemiya points at the door with his thumb. “We also bought a sushi platter for everyone. Figured someone outta be hungry…or at least…a little.”

“I seriously doubt that.” Tsubaki laughs softly. “But, that's considerate of you.”

 

“Psh. You're acting like I don't have a good heart.” 

“You don't.” Tsubaki snorts.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The nurse had been gentle with him.

 

She didn't ask many questions. She just quietly cleaned the blood from Umemiya's arms and face and left without a word after that. The waiting room is filled with other guests, and the strained silence, except for the occasional sound of the vending machine, feels too loud.

 

Sugeshita had returned after parking the car with the sushi platter, along with a few chopsticks and paper plates. No one really ate, their appetites not surprisingly there after the day they had. 

 

Suo sat hunched forward, the large hoodie he was wearing unzipped to reveal the plain white shirt that was well past his thighs. Sakura sat beside him, texting on his phone but looking around occasionally and meeting Suo's eyes. Kiryu sat on the other side of Suo, his headphones over his ears but not playing any music. Tsubaki was in the bathroom, and Umemiya leaned against the wall, one arm across his chest, the other resting near his mouth, thumb brushing along the edge of his jaw.

 

“What's going to happen to him?” Sakura’s voice broke through the silence.

 

Umemiya blinked, looking up slowly. The question dragged him out of whatever thoughts he was trying not to drown in. “Kurose?” He asked, as if there was any other “him” to mean.

 

Sakura nodded. 

 

Umemiya exhaled, long and tired. “The police took his body. It'll go to the morgue…then…it's up to the state.” He looked down, jaw tense. “They'll rule it as a suicide with no official investigation. Bofurin's involvement will stay off paper like always.”

 

“So…it's just…over?” Kiryu asks while taking off his headphones. 

 

“Seems like it. Hope that guy rots in hell.” Sakura grumbles.

 

Before Umemiya could answer, Suo's voice cut through sharply.

 

“I don't care what happens to him.” It was bitter and cold, but not loud as it held weight. Umemiya looked at the three of them, but Suo wasn't looking at anyone. He stared at the clean white tile of the hospital floor like it had answers he couldn't find.

 

“He deserves to be forgotten,” Suo continued. “After what he did to Nirei. To us. After everything…”

 

Sakura nodded his head at that.

 

Umemiya's gaze softened. Not out of pity, but in understanding. “He wanted that, I think.”

 

Suo's fists clenched tightly.

 

Umemiya continued. “That's what makes it worse. He wanted to be forgotten by the world, but not by…” He trails off. “Me…” He thought.

 

Sakura shifted. “Someone like that…someone who wanted to die still chose to hurt Nirei first.”

 

That was the part that haunted them all. He didn't just end it. He made sure they'd remember him before he did.

 

“Look,” Umemiya rubbed the bridge of his nose and exhaled. “He's gone now. That's all that matters, okay? Right now, we focus on Nirei.”

Suo's shoulders sank. He nodded, but barely. “He has to live.”

 

Sakura looked over. “He will .” 

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The air outside the hospital was cooler than expected after being inside for hours. It was fresh, damp with dew, and laced with the scent of distant rain. Suo leaned on the cold metal railing on the rooftop. He technically wasn't allowed up there, but he couldn't care less. The city was quiet in a way that didn't feel peaceful yet. The moon was high in the sky, nearing midnight.

 

He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling slowly. His ear still throbbed faintly where the bullet had grazed him. He touched the place lightly, wincing. He doesn't think the ringing will ever stop. 

 

The door behind him opens with a creak, and Suo doesn't bother turning around. Footsteps echoed behind him, and then came the familiar voice.

 

“We're not supposed to be up here.”

 

Suo finally turned just slightly, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Sakura.”

 

Sakura approached without looking him in the eye at first, his hands in the pockets of his hoodie. He stood beside Suo for a moment, just breathing in the silence, until he quietly pulled something out of his pocket.

 

“Here,” He whispered, holding it out.

 

Suo looked down at what was in his palm. A medical eye patch. A fresh one, still sealed. Before Suo could say anything, Sakura added on to his awkward sentence, his voice low and unsure. “You…uh, nearly got your face shot off. I figured you'd need a new one.”

 

Suo blinked at the eye patch, then laughed softly more out of disbelief than humor. “You seriously bought me this?”

 

Sakura shrugged, cheeks lightly red. “I know you have a whole thing going on with your eye, so…why not?”

 

Suo took it slowly, brushing his fingers over Sakura's as he did. “I honestly forgot about my eye patch. Thank you.” He said genuinely. He opens the seal and puts on the eye patch, feeling the familiar warmth of the cover hiding his eye. “You always act so tough, but you care more than you let on.”

 

Sakura shifted his weight, glancing away. “Shut the hell up.” Suo couldn't help but giggle a little. He leaned forward, gripping the railing again as he stared down at the city with distant eyes. The playful nature was long gone by now and was replaced with regret and anger. “I keep wondering if I'd moved just a second faster…” His voice wavered a little. “Would Nirei still be okay?”

 

Sakura’s expression immediately darkened. “Don't start blaming yourself. I should've…I…was the one who…” He clenched his jaw, fists tight in his pockets. “I was the one who pushed you guys away.”

 

There was a short silence between them before Suo turned to face him fully this time. “He loves you, Sakura. And so do I. We both do.” A soft scoff escaped Sakura, though he was smiling just a bit. “You're such a sap.”

 

“Only when it's true.”

 

Sakura hesitated, but leaned forward, letting his forehead rest lightly against Suo's forehead. Suo huffs quietly, wrapping his arms around his body, pulling their bodies closer. They stayed like that for a while, the moon high above them. It was a little easier to breathe now. It was…much easier than before.

 

After a while, Suo pulled away, a smile trembling on his face. “You remember when Nirei nearly burned down the apartment because he tried making birthday pancakes for Kiryu?”

 

Sakura snorted. “He set off every alarm in the building. He called them…” He holds up both his index and middle fingers on each hand to hand quote. “Crispy-style. And I thought I was a bad cook.”

 

“Then made you eat the whole stack.” Suo covers his mouth as he laughs. 

 

“Correction. I did eat the whole stack.”

 

They both laugh at that memory, remembering Nirei's horrid face as he began fanning the air with a towel. Sakura had sat down at the table and eaten the pancakes despite them being burned to a crisp. Suo is still surprised that Sakura actually liked them. Suo didn't lie when he said he wasn't going to eat it. At least Sakura made him feel a little better.

 

“When Nirei wakes up, we're all going to go on vacation. Just the three of us.” Suo said gently.

 

“Vacation? Is that what you really think first?” Sakura rolls his eyes. “All I need is therapy, therapy, and more therapy. I mean, good god man.” Sakura gestures to his body and then to Suo's. “We've been shot at. That ain't easy to think about.”

Suo blinks before grinning. “I guess you're right. Therapy for everyone.”

“Yeah…” Agreeing silently, Sakura takes a deep breath. He didn't know what made him move, only that his body reacted before his mind caught up. He hesitated, then lifted a hand and gently patted the top of Suo's head. It was awkward, clumsy even, but the intention was clear in the way his fingers lingered for just a second longer than necessary. Suo stares at Sakura, cheeks turning the lightest of pink.

 

“... Everything's gonna be okay," He said. “Nirei is gonna pull through…and…we're gonna be okay.” It was a promise he made to not only himself, but for Suo as well.

 

Suo's eyes shone with something unreadable. Maybe passion. Maybe gratitude. Maybe something else entirely. Then softly, without asking, he leaned in and pressed a warm, lingering kiss to Sakura's cheek.

 

Sakura froze. 

 

For a moment, all the air on the rooftop stilled. His hand slipped from Suo's hair, hovering near his shoulder, uncertain about where he should put it. “...Suo.”

 

“It's okay,” Suo said, barely louder than a whisper. “You don't have to say—” Interrupted, Sakura leaned in and kissed him fully on the lips. It wasn't a quick or nervous thing. It was steady and calm, full of clarity. It was firm, but not forceful. A little clumsy, and maybe a little desperate, but certain.

 

Suo froze for half a heartbeat, stunned. His eyes fluttered shut as he kissed him back. One hand instinctively came up to grip the edge of Sakura's hoodie, grounding himself, pulling him in just slightly more.  When they finally parted, Sakura didn't back away. Their foreheads nearly touched, his voice soft and clear. “I…I wanted to do that for a while.”

 

Suo let out a shaky breath that was half a laugh. “You picked a hell of a night.”

 

Sakura’s lips twitched. “Yeah, well…I'm not exactly good at timing with these types of things.”

 

Suo reached up, brushing Sakura’s hair back behind his head, his fingers lingering for a moment before sliding down to the side of his neck. “You're not bad at it. Definitely need more practice, but I'm here. Nirei is, too.”

 

Sakura gives a half smile. “Idiot.”

 

“My idiot.” Suo coos.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

“...We can see him now?”

 

Sakura and Suo looked hopeful as they stared at the nurse with wide eyes. Hours had passed since their official coupling on the rooftop. Kiryu was still there, barely clinging to his consciousness as he scrolled on his phone without care. Umemiya had left, saying he had some personal business to take care of after getting off a phone call that lasted nearly an hour. Sugeshita left with him without another word, and Tsubaki stayed, breathing in and out slowly as he rested his arm against the arm of the chair that propped up his head.

 

The nurse had found Suo and Sakura as it was nearing four am. She explained that Nirei is officially stable after looking over at him to make sure nothing will spike up unexpectedly. 

 

The nurse, Mio, hesitated for a second before bidding, eventually gripping her clipboard with tight fingers. She's much older than Suo and Sakura, the evidence being the wrinkles under her eyes and cheeks. Despite that, she manages to smile and hold her arm out towards the hallway where Nirei is.

 

“One at a time, and only for a moment. He won't be able to hear you, but…” She takes a short pause, smiling even more. “Sometimes patients do.”

 

After giving a quick word to Tsubaki and Kiryu, Suo and Sakura follow Mio to the room Nirei is in. She walks away after telling them to keep their voice down, and the men are left in silence. Suo exhaled shakily, dragging his hands down his face while Sakura watched him.

 

“...Go,” Sakura said first.

 

Suo stares at him.

 

“You go first. You're his boyfriend.”

 

“So are you.” 

 

“...Not officially yet.” Sakura gently pressed Suo forward, nodding. “I’ll wait for my turn.” Suo's lips press together, and he nods once before stepping inside slowly like he were afraid that if he moved quickly, the sound of his footsteps might break something fragile. The room is quiet except for the steady, mechanical beeping of the heart monitor, the soft hiss of the ventilator, and a low rhythm of machines keeping Nirei alive.

 

Suo's eyes immediately land on Nirei, and he freezes in his tracks. Nirei lies in the hospital bed, impossibly still. His skin looks too pale under the lights. Tubes were taped to his face, and an oxygen mask was over his mouth with a line in his neck. 

 

None of it looks like him. Suo's knees almost buckled if it wasn't for the wall catching his weight as he leaned against it. He opened his trembling lips, walking over slowly and staring down at his sleeping boyfriend with shock and fear. 

 

“Akihiko…” The name barely leaves his lips, choked and broken as the voice doesn't sound like his own. He swallows hard, forcing himself to stare at Nirei even more despite not wanting to. He reaches out slowly, finding Nirei's cool, limp fingers that didn't clutch onto his as he touched. He squeezes softly, taking a deep breath. “You're okay now. You're safe now, okay, Aki? You—” His voice cracks, uncharacteristically of it doing so.

 

“I'm sorry…I'm so sorry I wasn't there. I should've been faster to protect you from harm…gods…” He bows his head, and the tears start falling before he even realizes they've come. It's hot, silent, and relentless as he presses Nirei's hand to his forehead. “I need you to come back to me, Nirei. Please…” 

He lets out a ragged sob, then another and another. The pain spills out messily. “I—I didn't even know I could cry like this, y'know? I've never…cried like this.” He laughs, the sound being wet and bitter. “You'd probably tease me if you were awake. Probably would tell me I'm embarrassing myself…hah…”

The machine kept its rhythm as Nirei didn't respond. 

 

Suo lets go of Nirei's hand to wipe his eyes roughly as he calms himself. He lifts Nirei's hand again, gently brushing his thumb over his knuckles. He sniffs, standing up straight. “I'm not ready to let go of you, yet. Not even close. So you have to fight. You always do, and you will now.” He presses a soft kiss to the back of Nirei's hand as his breath hitches again.

“I'm here. I'm right here, okay?” He leans forward, forehead resting gently beside Nirei's arm. He can feel some ease in his chest as he can feel Nirei's shoulder rising up and down with each breath he takes.

 

Suo stayed in the room for a while, whispering promises to Nirei, who couldn't respond to anything. It's been more than thirty minutes, but it felt shorter. Finally, Suo emerges from the room, Sakura sitting in the seat outside with his eyes closed. He nearly jerks away from Suo's touch, not noticing the brunette standing next to him.

 

Suo didn't say anything as he squeezed Sakura’s shoulder. He continued down the hallway, his footsteps light, but calculated. Sakura noticed how relaxed he looked now. No tension, no exhaustion, but ease.

 

It's Sakura’s turn to step into the room. He opens the door as his eyes land on Nirei. The air leaves his lungs at that exact moment. Nirei looks even smaller than before. His pale skin contrasts sharply with the medical equipment surrounding him. His black lashes sat too still against his cheeks.

“...”

 

Sakura walks to the side of the bed slowly, hands stuffed into his jacket pockets like they might steady him. There's no more yelling left in him. No pride, either. Just the soft, aching silence of regret. He stares at Nirei for a long time before speaking.

 

“...I was a coward.” His voice is rough; nothing like the barked tones he usually uses when he's talking to people. “I thought pushing you and Suo away would protect you from me. From all the things I still hate about myself…” He grits his teeth angrily. “I told myself you deserved better. That if I let you and Suo in, I'd only…hurt you two. Or ruin what you both have.” A breath shudders out of him.

 

“But I was lying to myself and to you. I was just scared.” He leans down, resting his hand gently over Nirei's knee over the blanket. “I wanted to be loved by you and Suo so badly that it made me sick. And…” His eyes averted to the ceiling, finding it more interesting as he poured his heart out to a comatose guy. “When I realized I could have it…I panicked.” He's not crying, but his eyes are rimmed red with honesty.

 

“I'm not proud of the way I've acted, but I'm here now. And I'm ready to love and hold you. I'm ready to protect you, and…protect Suo, too. If you'll have me, of course…” The silence stretched on longer than Sakura had liked. He knew Nirei wasn't going to respond, but a silver glimmer of hope made him hope that Nirei would open his eyes and accept his confession.

 

But this is reality. Not a TV show. Nirei isn't going to wake up right now. 

He found it bitter as he reluctantly took a step back to observe Nirei once more. He looked so small in that bed. His once vibrant and fluffy hair is deflated and full. His freckles, which once shimmered under any type of light, are no longer shining. Everything about Nirei's state screams dull and broken.

He wants to stay next to Nirei as much as possible. Because Nirei needs him. 

And he needs Nirei.

_________

 

The late morning sun peeked through the clouds, warming the school track as students jogged half-heartedly in pairs. Some were already slacking while others were chatting instead of running. But Suo?

 

Suo ran with ease, strides even. His breath was controlled, sweat barely clinging to his brow. His gym shirt clung to his back, and his hair was tied back as it was a little too long for his liking. 

 

Nirei managed to catch up to Suo as he jogged beside him, or more accurately, behind him. “Suo! Hah! Hah! You’re…fast!” Nirei panted as his entire face was covered in sweat. He laughs tiredly, breath uneven, and so are his clothes. Suo glanced back. “You okay? You sound like you’re having a fun time.” 

 

“I’m fine,” Nirei wheezed. “Just…dying a little.”

 

Suo slowed slightly, jogging more in sync with him now, and he grins a little. “You should pace your breathing. In through your nose, out of your mouth.” 

 

“Geez. Now you sound like our gym teacher.” Nirei sighs. “How are you not out of breath? Running is not fun!” 

 

Suo let out a breath of amusement as he shrugged. “I train outside of school. I do martial arts.” And with that being revealed, Nirei’s head snapped towards him in shock. “Wait, really? For real?”

 

“Mhm. It’s not really a big deal, but I’ve been doing it since I was ten.” 

 

“That’s so cool,” Nire said, wide-eyed. “No wonder you move like that. It’s kind of…impressive.” 

 

Suo stumbled mid-step.

 

Literally.

 

One second, he was jogging along; the next, his shoe caught the edge of a rock buried in the dirt path. His ankle twisted, and with a very undignified noise, he fell hard, and Nirei unfortunately was too close to avoid him. They both went down in a tangled mess of limbs and startled gasps, landing squarely on the edge of the grass. Suo hit the ground harshly, the wind being knocked out of him. 

 

And Nirei? 

 

He landed directly on top of him, their faces inches away. Their eyes met slowly, and it was like they were the only ones in the world at that very moment. Nirei blinked.

 

Suo blinked harder. 

 

Time stood still for one very awkward second until”

“Ooooooooo!!!” 

 

The chorus of their classmates rang out in the distance, followed by a barrage of kissy noises and giggles. 

 

“Oh my gosh!” Nire was frozen on top of him for a moment longer before scrambling off of him, mortified. “I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to! Suo! Are you okay?!” He holds out his hand towards Suo, and the brunette takes it, standing up and brushing off the dirt from his arms. Despite his smile, his cheeks are flushed pink in embarrassment. He promptly ignored their classmates' teasing them and their gym teacher barking at them to be mature. Slowly, Suo places a hand on Nirei’s shoulder. 

“Are you alright? It was my fault for falling. Stupid rock got in my way.” 

“I-I’m okay. Thanks…” Nirei rubs the back of his neck, laughing sheepishly. “We should get you to the nurse’s office. I think I saw your ankle twisting pretty badly. Can you stand properly?” 

 

Suo blinks, his smile growing even bigger as he removes his hand from Nirei’s shoulder. “My ankle?” He took an experimental step and didn’t feel any pain. “No, I’m fine.” 

 

“Okay…okay, good.” Nirei takes a breath of relief. He glances briefly at their classmates and gulps. “They’re staring…” 

“Yes. It appears they are.” Suo nods. “Come on. If they wanted a show, I can surely give them one.” He jogged off again, much faster, leaving Nirei to think about what he just said. “Wait, what?! What do you mean by that? Suo?!”

_____

The school day ended, but Suo wasn’t rushing to get home. Usually, he’d go straight to the supermarket to grab some groceries, then head home to cook, clean, and check on his parents. The routine was strict, but it was efficient and predictable. He didn’t have any friends to spend time with after school, so he didn’t complain as much. 

 

But today? Today, he stood by the shoe lockers, bag slung over his shoulder, staring at the door Nire always came out of after class. His hands were stuffed in his jacket pockets, fingers fidgeting and nose twitching slightly. Why was he still there? He didn’t really know himself. He tried to convince himself that it was a coincidence that he just happened to be waiting for nothing. That he was just killing spare time. 

 

But when Nirei finally appeared as the last bell of the day rang, Suo straightened up without even thinking. He sees Nirei’s head bent slightly as he adjusts the strap of his bag, holding a book as always. 

 

“Nirei,” He called out, approaching him with a small wave. 

 

Nirei looked up, blinking. A small smile tugged at his lips as he shyly waved back. “Oh, hey.” Suo stood in front of him, smiling with his eyes closed as he wrapped his arms behind his back. “You heading straight home?”

 

“Mhm. I was just gonna grab a snack on the way and…maybe stop by the bookstore.” 

 

Suo nodded slowly. His heart did a strange little skip in his chest as he cleared his throat. “Do you wanna go together?” He asked, sounding as casual as he possibly could. “I mean, I could walk with you if you want. I have nothing to do.”

 

Nire blinked again, then smiled brighter. “Really? I would…” He giggles. “I would like that very much.”

 

“Excellent.” 

 

They walked side by side through the school gates, their shadows stretching out behind them in the late afternoon sun. At first, neither said anything. The sound of their shoes on the pavement and cars driving by filled the silence. 

 

Finally, Nirei spoke. 

 

“You don’t usually hang out after school, do you? I never see you do.”

 

Suo shook his head. “No.” 

 

“Why now? If you don’t mind me asking.”

 

Suo hesitated, the smile on his face getting smaller. “I think…I want to. Because…well, you’re the only person I talk to.” 

 

Nire’s step faltered for just a second, but he didn’t ask anything more. He just smiled even bigger, warm and shy as he bumped his shoulder lightly into Suo’s. And Suo, without thinking, smiled back. 

 

They made it to the city after walking for five more minutes. The bookstore was tucked between a laundromat and a flower shop, its sign faded and wooden. The window display is full of books leaning sideways in a gentle chaos. The bell above the door jingled softly as they entered. Inside, it smelled like old paper and pine-scented air freshener. Suo’s nose wrinkled at the air freshener, but didn’t comment on it. He always found pine scents overpowering and overwhelming. Despite that, he let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. Nirei led the way without hesitation, saying hello the the owner who was behind the counter, and headed to the fiction shelves. He grows giddy in excitement, putting the book he has in his bag. 

 

“I come here a lot after school,” He said. “The owner lets me hang around as long as I want.” 

 

Suo scanned the shelves, looking at the spines of the books and nodding. “You must like reading, huh?”

 

Nirei nodded, already thumbing through a worn paperback. “Mhmm. I like stories that that me somewhere else. Books where people make it out, even if things are hard…that kind of inspiration is something I yearn to get, y’know?” He shly glanced at Suo, seeing if he could see any signs of disgust or tease. 

 

He doesn’t see any. Just Suo’s genuine smile and kind eyes that showed interest. Real interest. 

 

“I didn’t know,” Suo commented. 

 

“Most people don’t.” He puts the paperback book back on the shelf to rub his hands together nervously. “I wasn’t the kind of kid who fought back, I still don’t like fighting.” They walk over to the manga section, and Nirei looks at the different types of manga, sliding his finger over the spines. 

 

“I mentioned before I do martial arts, correct?” 

 

“Mhm.” 

 

“Well,” Suo looks at the ceiling. “I do it, but I don’t particularly like fighting either.” 

 

Nirei blinked at him. “You don’t?” 

 

“No,” Suo said honestly. “I like the discipline it taught me. And the routine, and control. Not the violence.” He picked up a manga from the shelf and looked at the cover. “At home…things are messy. Martial arts gave me something that made sense.” 

 

Nirei paused, raising an eyebrow. “Your home is…?” 

Suo hesitated, cursing under his breath softly. He didn’t mean to say that much. That’s how comfortable he was with Nirei. “My parents aren’t bad people. They’re just…sick and tired all the time. Kind of…stuck.” Suo holds out his hands vertically. “I take care of them…” 

 

“Oh…” Nirei said gently. “That sounds hard.” 

 

“It is,” Suo admitted, looking at the manga in his hands. “But I’m used to it.” Nirei didn’t say anything else for about a minute. He didn’t know what else to say, so he changed the subject to a lighter one. “Do you have anything that makes you feel good? Like, outside of martial arts?” 

 

Suo shrugged. “I like anime…quiet places like the park and curry bread. That’s it, probably.” 

 

“Simple,” Nirei grinned. “I like it.” 

 

Suo huffs, raising a brow. “What about you?” 

 

Nirei laughed. “Me? Okay, but don’t laugh.” 

 

“I won’t.”

“I really, really love collecting hats and sunglasses.” 

 

Suo smiles, going quiet. “Hats and sunglasses.”

 

“Yep.” Nirei nodded, pleased. “All kinds. I have a whole shelf in my room. Fedoras, beanies, bucket hats–oh! And novelty sunglasses! Heart-shaped ones, stars, huge bug-eyed ones. They’re fun to collect.” 

 

Suo laughs softly, covering his mouth. “That…actually makes sense.” 

 

Nirei tilted his head. “Why?”

 

“I dunno. You feel like someone who sees the world in more colors than you let on.” 

 

That made Nirei pause. He then looked down and smiled, his cheeks turning red. “Oh…that might be the nicest thing anyone’s said to me that didn’t come from my mom.” 

“Really?” Suo asked.

 

“Really.”

Their eyes met, and something passed between them as they looked away immediately. 

 

“I think I want to buy this manga,” Suo said while holding it up. 

 

“Let’s split the cost.”

“Sure.”

 

________

 

_______

 

Nurses and orderlies pass by, their shoes squeaking on the floor as they speak in hushed tones. Suo, Sakura, Kiryu, and Tsubaki all sat in the waiting room, exhaustion in their posture. It’s around eight in the morning, the sunlight shining inside the cold building and offering little heat. Sakura sits stiffly in the chair, arms crossed, his expression unreadable except for the dark crease between his brows. Next to him, Suo leans forward, elbows on knees, gaze locked on the double doors that lead to the trauma bay. He would be in Nirei’s room right now, but the nurses needed to run a few tests on his brain and whatnot. 

“I think I’m going to head home and open up the shop,” Kiryu said eventually as he stood up to stretch his arms over his head. 

 

Sakura looks up, nodding at Kiryu’s decision. “You did more than enough for us. I think you should just get some rest after watering the plants. I’ll handle my shop.” 

 

“Mm.” Kiryu nodded. “I’ll do that. I’ll see if I can come back later.” 

 

“Thanks again,” Suo said. 

 

“Nirei is also my friend,” Kiryu snorts. “He would’ve done the same for me.” 

“Get some rest, sweetie,” Tsubaki said while waving his hand. 

“Mm.” Waving goodbye again, Kiryu leaves the hospital, typing a few things on his phone and holding it up to his ear. Suo leans his head on Sakura’s shoulder, groaning softly as his stomach growls in hunger. 

 

Sakura hears it and raises an eyebrow. “Hungry?”

 

“Famished.” Suo corrected. “Maybe I should’ve eaten that sushi when Sugeshita brought it earlier.” 

 

“I don’t mind getting us something to eat.” 

 

“You sure?” 

 

“Mhm.” 

“I can order us some, actually.” Tsubaki cuts in. “Well, I already kind of did. A dozen doughnuts and some kolachis.” 

“Really? Thank you for that.” Suo smiles. 

“No probably. I figured you boys would be hungry, so…” He winks at them. “Ah, I’m starving, too.” Sitting back with a groan, Tsubaki looks at his chipped nails and pouts. “Those guys ruined my nails. I need to get them repainted.” 

 

The doors to the waiting room slid open, a familiar woman stepping in with urgency. Suo’s eyes instantly locked onto her frame, and they widened a bit. Sakura noticed his expression and turned his attention to the woman. “What?” 

 

The woman walked up to the receptionist in a hurry, panting softly. She looked to be in her early forties, dressed in slacks and a pale cardigan, but her composure was crumbling. Her makeup is smeared, like she didn’t have time to fix it after crying. The receptionist looks up, startled. 

“No…way…” Suo said, eyes burning in anger. He didn’t dare make himself known yet. 

“H-Hello…” The woman said in a distressed tone as she grips her purse tightly in a death grip. Her bright, thick blonde hair was tied up in a secure bun. “I-I’m looking…or…I’m here for Akihiko Nirei. He was brought here, and I’m his-” Her eyes scan the room and land on Suo.

For a moment, time seems to stop. Everyone held their breaths as Suo slowly stood up, his gaze darkening. His expression goes from tense to unreadable as he waits for her to approach him.

And she does eventually after snapping out of her gaze. “Hayato-”

“I’m surprised you decided to come here.” He snaps, causing her to flinch from his tone. The words hung in the air, heavier than the silence before. Her mouth opened, but only a choked sound came out. Sakura stands up as well, seeing the clear resemblance between the woman and Nirei. They looked exactly alike, almost like twins. The same blonde hair, freckles covering their noses, eyelashes thick.

 

“Suo, who’s…” Sakura glances at Suo. 

“This woman right here? This is Nirei’s mother.” Suo scoffs. “The mother who abandoned him.”

_________

Notes:

Okay, look.

 

I've been so busy with irl stuff, I couldn't update. I was moving in with my parents, and my computer charger got lost, and then the move made everything really stressful. I had a hard time writing this, but nevertheless, I'm here to deliver.

Chapter 16: What Now Remains

Summary:

Suo and Sakura have a miscommunication, but they quickly resolve it.

Notes:

hi!!!!

“You certainly took your time coming here, hmm?” Suo crosses his arms over his chest, glaring at Kaede, Nirei’s mother, with disdain and annoyance. Sakura looks at Kaede with unreadable eyes, staring at her up and down. She certainly is Nirei’s mother with her uncanny appearance. They looked similar in every way. 

“I…” Kaede gulps, taking a deep breath to steady herself. “I came as soon as I could. I didn’t…Akihiko…is he…?” 

Suo doesn’t answer right away. His eyes were cold, but not cruel—just distant and brewing of something negative. 

“Please,” Kaede pleads with tired eyes as she steps forward toward Suo. “When they called, they said he was in the ICU. I—” Her voice falters as she hangs her head. “I got on the first train I could.” 

“...” Suo bends his head down as a nurse approaches them with a nervous glance, sensing the tension. Sakura stood there quietly, not knowing what to think or do. Nirei rarely talked about his family. He only mentioned he was kicked out after his parents found out he was gay. He wanted to say something, but held his tongue and waited for more to happen so he could get a pretty good idea of who and what Nirei’s mom is really about. 

 

“Family of Akihiko Nirei?” the nurse asks while staring at Suo and Kaede. Suo doesn’t move. Sakura doesn’t either. But Kaede jerks toward the sound instinctively. She nodded once, gulping. “I’m his mother…”

“ I’m going with her,” Suo said while stepping forward. He looked at Suo and didn’t need to verbalize the response he wanted to say. Sakura only nodded in silent confirmation, walking back to his seat with a heavy sigh. He and Kaede made eye contact once more, and he easily glared at her. 

The nurse hesitates, but nods. “Follow me.”

Kaede looks at Suo, something soft and hopeful flashing in her eyes, but Suo doesn’t return the look. He just follows the nurse in silence. Sakura watches them silently for a moment longer, hoping Suo wouldn’t do anything bat shit crazy.

Kaede is left standing alone in the waiting room, hands still folded, chest rising and falling with silent regret. She eventually follows, her shoes echoing in the quiet room.

 

________

 

Kaede froze the moment she saw Nirei in the hospital bed. 

 

“Oh my god…oh, my baby…” She stumbles forward, hands shaking as she reaches for his pale arm. Her knees buckle beside the bed as she begins sobbing loudly. “I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, Akihiko! I should’ve been there! I should’ve fought harder for you—!” She buries her face into the mattress near his hand, her cries coming out in sharp, broken gasps. 

 

Suo stood there silently, listening to the woman weep on the ground. He stares at her, feeling no sympathy for her. The machines continue to operate steadily, and the air conditioner continues to circulate air. Her cries go on for a few minutes until they eventually soften into a quiet, miserable hush as the weight of the past smothers her whole. He takes a step forward, glaring down at her. 

“Bit late for all of that now, don’t you think?” 

Kaede turns sharply, startled. “W-What?”

“Now you want to cry? Now you want to say you’re sorry?” 

Kaede stands up, wiping her eyes and smearing more of her makeup. “Hayato-” 

“You only care about him when he’s dying?” Suo stands directly in front of her, glaring so harshly it might as well cut glass. Kaede shakes her head desperately. “I didn’t know how bad it was! I didn’t-” 

“You did know.” His fists clenched at his sides. “You knew he was hurting. You knew he felt alone. You knew he was gay and that his stepfather hated him for that. And you just let it happen.” 

“I didn’t have a choice!” Kaede pleaded, her lips trembling as more sorrowful tears dripped out of her eyes. 

“You did! You were his mother!” 

She winced at his statement, sobbing even more. Suo continues, years of built-up frustration about Nirei’s parents bubbling over. “You stood by while the man did jack shit, kick your son out. You didn’t call, you didn’t write, and you didn’t even text. You didn’t even try to find out if he was okay! I was there for him the entire time!”

 

“I was trapped myself!” Kaede nearly yells. “The divorce from Akihiko’s father took everything we had! He took everything away from me! We were at rock bottom, but I couldn’t let Akihiko know that! I had to rebuild everything from scratch, and when I met his stepfather, I thought…I thought he would be okay…that we would be okay…” She hangs her head low. “Yoru wasn’t a bad guy, he just…” 

 

Suo scoffs. “Why are you only here now?” 

 

Kaede didn’t say anything.

 

“You could’ve done something. You had options to save Akihiko, but like a coward, you did nothing. And now he’s lying in that bed because silence is all you ever gave him!” 

 

“No—!” Kaede makes a choked sound, but her shoulders tremble. She sniffs, wiping her eyes and finally looking Suo in the eye again. “I…I know…” Her voice is paper-thin and hollow. “I know, and I’ll never forgive myself.” 

 

Suo turns away, his chest rising and falling as he grabs Nirei’s hand and squeezes it. “I won’t forgive you, either.” He doesn’t scream it, but he says it quietly and firmly. “And I never will. The way he cried that night when he got kicked out. He had nothing but the bag on his back. He needed you back then. You don’t get to be the mom he needed now that he’s not talking back.” 

 

Kaede clasps her hands tightly, shaking, barely holding herself together at Suo’s harsh words. She looks at her son again, a hand hovering over her mouth. “...Is he going to make it?” 

 

Suo nodded. “The doctors said they had to put him in a coma to let him have a fighting chance of survival.” After stating that, Suo walks out, leaving Kaede alone with Nirei. She sits beside her unconscious son, reaching for his hand and pulling it to her mouth to kiss it. 

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

One month later~

 

The world, as cruel and unbothered as always, hadn't paused just because Nirei hadn't opened his eyes. Everyone continued with their daily lives. Business owners continued selling their goods, consumers bought things they didn't really need, and dogs kept barking.

 

Sakura returned to work a couple of days after Nirei was admitted to the hospital. He didn't want to, but he did anyway. He grumbled about inventory, about the rain, about how nobody deserved his arrangements anyway. But he still opened the doors every morning at the same time. 

Customers came in quietly at first. Word about Nirei being rescued by Bofurin was all he heard. Bofurin became more apparent in recent conversations with the customers, and he found it all weird. Some left flowers for the hospital while others offered hushed condolences and left before he could glare too hard. 

Suo went to work the day after Sakura did. He returned with flour on his sleeves and new bandages on his wrist. The first few mornings were rough. He burned the bread once, forgot to lock the freezer another day, and spilled hot coffee all over his hand, burning it to the point it had a first-degree burn. But people were kind—too kind—and that made it worse.

They asked about Nirei, and Suo just smiled and said, “He's still resting.”

Sometimes the words caught in his throat. Sometimes he had to take a break in the back room, gripping the table like it would hold him up when nothing else could. His rage for Kurose is bigger than big. Just the thought of that awful man sent Suo spiraling into a dark descent that the only thoughts of Nirei recovering can pull him out temporarily. But even then, it wasn't enough to get him in the clear.

He would bring pastries sometimes when he would get off work. He goes straight to the hospital, saying hello to Umemiya, Tsubaki, and Kaede. He still wasn't on speaking terms with her, but their conversations were decent enough. 

Sakura visited, too. Never at the same time as Suo, though neither admitted it out loud.

 

They were drifting. 

 

Suo and Sakura. 

 

Orbiting around the hospital room like satellites caught in gravity. They would see each other at home, but wouldn't say anything. How could they? They didn't know what to say. It was like Sakura was avoiding Suo and vice versa. The conversations they had ended in awkward pauses and unsaid emotions they couldn't quite admit. Suo threw himself into work, purposely coming home either early or late just to avoid Sakura. 

 

Sakura would come home late to the point he could barely take off his clothes to get comfortable in bed. But even so, they were still tethered. To Nirei, to each other, to something unfinished and aching. And some nights, Sakura found himself reaching for his phone and sending Suo a message to go to sleep when it was late at night. Even though they were a room away, as Suo insists on sleeping in the living room, Sakura still cared. Some nights, Suo left the hallway light on just in case. And every day, Nirei slept.

 

Still.

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The soft chime of keys against the door broke the stillness as Sakura stepped inside, his flower shop’s chill still clinging to his coat. It was already past nine, and he didn't bother announcing himself. He didn't need to.

All of the lights were off.

A single sliver of pale moonlight bled through the balcony, casting long shadows across the hardwood. The apartment felt smaller lately. Not because of its size, but rather because of the quiet. He toed off his shoes and padded into the kitchen. On the counter sat a neatly packed bento box, plastic wrap snug over the top. A yellow sticky note clung to it, the handwriting rounded and careful.

 

Eat while it's warm. - Suo.

 

It wasn't warm.

 

Sakura peeled back the lid and stayed in the kitchen alone. The rice was cooked perfectly, the vegetables were cut precisely, seasoned lightly and thoughtfully.

 

Sakura didn't taste any of it.

 

He ate in silence, chewing slowly. Across the room, in the dimness of the living room, Suo lay curled in a futon. His back was to the kitchen, the blanket pulled to his shoulders. He didn't move. He didn't speak. Suo used to rise and greet Sakura at the door. He would talk about his day while cooking dinner, and Nirei would be excitedly explaining a new book his job ordered. 

 

Not this time. 

 

Sakura didn't say anything, either. He didn't know how. The distance wasn't born out of anger or anything. Just…weariness. Suo didn't greet him, so Sakura didn't try to be greeted. 

He finished eating, rinsed the bento box, and set it gently beside the sink. No words, no eye contact, just two ghosts sharing the same apartment. Sakura changed and slipped into his room, closing the door quietly but firmly behind him. He got ready for bed and lay on the mattress, staring at the ceiling with tired eyes. The shadows sliced in lines as he traced them with his eyes.

 

The bed felt cold. 

The silence stretched.

And sleep never came.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

The clock blinked at 9:32 am when Sakura woke up the next morning. He sits up, staring sleepily at the wall, gathering his thoughts from last night. He didn't need to rush to work today. Kiryu had insisted on handling the shop today, explaining that Sakura needed a break from working nonstop. Sakura had grunted something half-coherent in response, which Kiryu took as a yes. Now, in the silence of the apartment, the scent of tea wafted faintly through the air. The calming scent was mismatched with the tightness that built up in Sakura's throat. He got up and padded barefoot into the kitchen after opening his door slowly. Suo stood at the counter, one hand wrapped around a steaming mug, his other resting loosely at his side as he faced the balcony, where soft daylight spilled through, brushing his brown hair with silver. He hadn't noticed Sakura yet, or maybe he had, and chose not to say anything.

Sakura lingered by the doorway, unsure what to say. The silence between them had grown so vast it almost felt sacred. Like breaking it would shatter whatever fragile things still tethered them to the same space.

Eventually, Suo spoke. His voice was soft, not quite bitter, but not warm either. “It's too quiet without him.”

 

Sakura’s expression didn't shift at all as he leaned against the wall, arms crossed, voice rough with sleep. “Glad to see your voice box isn't broken after all. You've been acting like I don't exist lately.”

Suo didn't flinch from his tone. He just took a sip of his tea and exhaled through his nose. “I haven't been—” He started, but stopped himself and tried again. “It's just hard, that's all. Being here without Nirei.”

Sakura scoffed faintly. “So you just stopped talking? Pretending I'm not here, too?” He pushes himself off the wall and slowly walks towards Suo, eyes starting to glare at the brunette sipping his tea. “Because I've been feeling like you've been ignoring the hell out of me.” Suo didn't look at Sakura right away. But he turned his head slightly just enough for Sakura to see the exhaustion in his eyes. Not just from lack of sleep, but from holding in everything he didn't know how to say. 

 

“I'm sorry you feel that way. But it's not pretending. I'm tired, Sakura. Every day feels like I'm waiting for someone who's not going to walk through that door again.” 

“Yeah?” Sakura snapped, the bitterness finally surfacing. “Well, maybe I could've helped if you actually talked to me instead of shutting me out like I'm some stranger you live with!” He watches as Suo sets the mug down with a quiet clink. It wasn't hard or anything, but it was final.

“Don't put this all on me,” He said, voice low and nearing the danger zone. “You haven't exactly been reaching out either. You come home late, don't say anything, and shut yourself in your room. I'm not the only one pulling away.” He glares at Sakura, putting a hand on his hip. Sakura’s jaw clenched, his heart pounding in his ears at Suo's audacity. 

“You—!” He began to yell, but stopped himself. “Fucking prick…” He turns away sharply, going into his room and slamming the door shut. 

 

Suo clicks his tongue in irritation, no longer having the taste of the tea he's drinking. He pours it out in the sink, a finger tapping against the counter. He barely registers Sakura leaving the apartment ten minutes later. He barely registers his phone ringing. He barely registers anything. He couldn't focus. He couldn't think. He was just…tired.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The bell above the cafe door gave its usual cheerful jingle as Sakura stepped inside, hands shoved in his jean pockets and his face pulled into a scowl. It was still early, a low hum of rain tapping against the windows and the scent of brewed coffee and toasted bread lingering in the air. Sakura managed to get out of the rain just in time, so he only has a few raindrops on him.

Kotoha glanced up from behind the counter, her hair pulled into a ponytail with a soft yellow ribbon and an apron without a single stain on it. “Oh no,” She said before he even sat down. She walks around the counter with a coffee pot in his hand. “You're radiating at least three kinds of grumpy today. Sit. I already started your omurice.”

Sakura narrowed his eyes as he slid into a booth in the back of the cafe, sulking. “How the hell do you do that? Are you a witch?”

She simply gave him a sly smile. “I know you better than you think. Your hair gets frizzier and your aura's just…” She waved her hand vaguely in the air. “Crackly.”

He groaned and slumped against the table.

Kotoha returned with a glass of iced barley tea and a warm plate of omurice decorated with a cute little ketchup cat on top. Sakura stared at it, blinked, and let out a resigned sigh. He couldn't complain. It's something better than nothing. He picks up a spoon, gritting his teeth. “You think if you draw a cat in my food, I'll be less pissed?”

 

“Statistically speaking,” She said while sitting across from him, propping her chin in her palm and looking up for a moment. “Yes.”

 

“Hmph…” Sakura looked at the egg with his spoon. “It's Suo…”

“Figured.”

“He's being difficult,” Sakura grumbled. “We finally got together—like properly. The three of us…well…when Nirei wakes up, we'll discuss it with him, but with Nirei still asleep, Suo suddenly turns into this…” He pauses, waving his arm in the air. “Shadow version of himself.”

Kotoha listened patiently as he shoveled a bite of rice into his mouth. Sakura continued speaking after swallowing. “He doesn't talk to me, he barely looks at me, and when I come home late, the lights are off and he's asleep like I'm some stranger renting the room down the hall. He used to wait for me—us. Would greet us, and I always liked it. Especially when Nirei would greet me…” Sakura almost smiles at the thought, but quickly shakes it away. “Now it's like…like I'm not enough without Nirei.”

Kotoha's expression softened, her fingers tracing small circles on the table. “Do you think he means to make you feel that way?” Sakura hesitates, his glare softening at her tone and question. He slowly scoops up some egg, but doesn't eat it. “No…No, I don't think so, and that's the worst part. He's not trying to be cold, but he just is. I don't even know if he realizes it.”

“And what do you do when he gets like that?” She asked gently.

Sakura paused. “...I eat dinner…brush my teeth and then go to bed alone.” He exhaled hard through his nose, voice dropping. “I want to talk to him. I want to fix it, but every time I look at him, I remember how warm he was with Nirei. How easy it was for him, and it's like we're just these…two halves trying to pretend we still fit without our third.”

Kotoha nodded, letting the quiet settle around them. “You're grieving, too, you know.” She reaches for his hand and touches it lightly. “Not just Suo. All of you were holding each other up. Now you're both carrying different weights, but you're too prideful to ask if the other is okay.”

Sakura scoffed. “I'm not prideful.”

“You're the emotionally constipated flower shop owner in this city. Wanna try that again?”

Sakura stabbed his omurice. “I hate when you're right.” Kotoha just shrugs. “You don't have to fix everything today, Sakura. But maybe try not going to bed without checking if he's okay, even if he doesn't respond. From what little I heard about Suo, he's not used to being cared for.”

Sakura muttered something under his breath and returned to eating. He thought about what Kotoha just told him. She's right, of course. He should at least try to smooth things over with Suo. Outside, the rain drizzles, softening the edge of the morning. It's getting cold, and autumn will be upon them soon. 

Kotoha stood, moving back toward the kitchen as a few customers walked in. “Also,” She called back, “You should bring him something sweet later. Chocolate fixed most emotional wounds.”

“I'm not bringing him chocolate.”

“Then maybe bring your damn self.”

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Suo nodded hello to the receptionist, smiling as he walked past her while carrying a basket full of fresh bread wafting through the air. He grew used to the antiseptic smell and the cool air that makes everyone shiver just a bit. He walked down the familiar path to Nirei's room and opened the door slowly. His eyes immediately landed on Kaede, who was seated by the bed, her posture slumped and her face drawn with fatigue. Her fingers were gently brushing through Nirei's hair, as if comforting both him and herself.

She looked up at the sound of the door, her smile tired but genuine. “Hayato…good morning.”

Suo gave a small nod, stepping inside with his usual quiet grace. “Good morning. I brought bread. I figured you hadn't eaten.” He gave the basket to her, and she blinked in surprise. “Oh! Hayato, you…Thank you…” She looks at the basket, lips trembling. “You didn't have to—”

“I know,” Suo said plainly, pulling out a wrapped red bean bun and giving it to her. “But you've been here ever since last night, right?”

Her chuckle was light, but the fatigue didn't leave her eyes. “Something like that…” She watches as Suo sits next to Nirei on the bed, reaching for his hand and bringing it up to his mouth to kiss it. He didn't say anything at first. He simply watched the slow rise and fall of his boyfriend's chest, the faint twitch of his fingers, and his mouth slightly open to breathe in air from the oxygen mask. His other hand rested on his lap, motionless. His thoughts drift to Sakura and their near argument earlier. Soon after Sakura left, Suo decided to visit Nirei.

Sakura…he doesn't know why he's being so distant. Suo didn't really understand it himself, but it's like there's some sort of wall between them. 

“You're upset,” Kaede said after a moment, gently biting into the bun Suo gave her. “Not at me, but someone else…” Suo blinked slowly, raising his head towards her.

“Am I that obvious?”

She smiled. “I'm a mother. And Akihiko's mine. I can read people when I want to.” She sits forward in her seat, encouraging Suo to talk about what's troubling him. “I won't force you, but maybe…maybe I can help…”

Suo's expression didn't change much, but his shoulders sagged. He might as well, since he has nothing to lose with her. “It's…Sakura.” He eventually says.

Kaede nodded, sitting forward even more, giving him her full attention. She chewed slowly, letting him speak at his own pace.

 

“We're supposed to be dating now. All three of us, living together. But…” He paused, choosing his words carefully. “Ever since we came home from this hospital the first day, he's…shut down. He comes home late, doesn't talk much, and I try…I try to do everything I can to make things normal again. But I feel like I'm the only one trying. Like he's pulling away and I don't know how to…fix it.”

Kaede puts the bun on her lap and thinks for a moment about what she can say. “Can I say something honest?”

Suo nodded.

“I think…” He hums, recalling some of the stuff Suo told her. “You and Sakura got together at a really emotional time, yes?”

Suo nodded again. “We…made it official when we found out Nirei was taken.” 

“I see…” Kaede clears her throat. “You were both scared and hurt, grieving something you couldn't put a name on yet. And now that life is slowing down again, you don't know how to comfort each other when the noise is gone. At least, that's what I can piece together.” 

Suo stares at her, lips parted slightly.

Kaede continued gently. “Love made official from crisis isn't false, but it takes work to keep it steady when the crisis ends. Because of this whole…kidnapping thing with Akihiko, you two were…mm…not really forced, but…Ah, I can't think of the word right now, were put in a situation that you did not know how to handle on your own.”

Suo exhaled, eyes dripping to Nirei's face. “...This is my first time in years without Nirei by my side…we're living with Sakura, sure, and I love him just as much as I love Nirei, but this situation…” 

“You and Sakura both need to learn how to love each other in the quiet. Not just when everything is falling apart.” Kaede said.

“...I don't think he knows how.”

“Maybe not,” Kaede said, brushing crumbs from her lap as she picked up her bun again. “But neither do you. That wouldn't be fair to put all the blame on Sakura, hmm?” She watches him with a shimmer in her eyes. Suo frowns, looking at his hands before sighing deeply and eventually nodding. 

“You're right…that wouldn't be fair. I…I admit I haven't been the best lately…I don't know how to process without Akihiko.”

“I get that,” She stands up, smiling a little more. “But, Hayato. Maybe this thing…is a good thing. For you to…not take a break from constantly revolving around Akihiko, but focus on yourself and well well-being. You're allowed to take care of yourself, too.” She reaches into the basket and takes a wrapped croissant, giving it to him.

“I don't know much about Sakura, but I know that you really care for him. I just want you to be happy and take care of my boy. I know I'm only here because of this…situation, but…please listen to me.”

Suo huffs, taking the croissant and smiling a little at her. “Thank you…”

“A-Anytime.” Her heart swells with pride as she puts a hand on her hip. “Now eat. You look like you haven't touched your own cooking in days.”

“To be fair, my boyfriend is in the hospital.”

“That is true.”

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

The apartment was quiet when Suo stepped inside, removing his shoes with a slow exhale. The scent of something floral lingered in the air—Sakura must've returned before him. Sure enough, when Suo walked fully inside, he saw Sakura standing by the sink, rinsing a cup. He was already in more casual clothes, hair dank from a recent shower. They locked eyes for a brief second before Sakura turned away, drying his hands on a kitchen towel.

 

“You're back early,” Sakura muttered.

 

“Yeah,” Suo replies softly, approaching Sakura in the kitchen with his arms wrapped behind his back. “I was at the hospital.”

“Figured.”

The distance between them felt heavier than usual. A silence bloomed between them. It wasn't hostile, just wary and wounded. Suo didn't walk past it this time. He remembered Kaede's words and the advice she gave. Her warm voice soothed him like velvet and honey. He may not be the biggest fan of her, but she's been proving herself lately to not only Nirei but him, too. Suo stayed where he stood, shoulders squared and chest firm. 

“I…talked to Miss Kaede,” He said eventually. His voice cracked the silence like a gentle stone in still water. “She picked up on something. I guess I was easier to read than I thought. I must be slacking in the poker face department.” He jokes a little at the end with a curt smile.

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “You don't have a poker face.”

“Right, well,” Suo sighs. “I've been…distant.” He finally admitted by unwrapping his arms behind his back and conjoining them together in front of his stomach. “I didn't mean to be, but…it's hard, sometimes. Letting people take care of me. I never really learned how.” He looked at his hands, grimacing. “Not that this was an excuse, but my mom was always sick and unstable in some way. I had to be the one who stepped up. There wasn't room for me to fall apart or ask for help, so I just had to be okay so they wouldn't crumble.”  Suo takes a pause, looking into Sakura’s eyes. “After my little sister died after she was born due to complications, my mom was never the same…she became depressed and…distant. My dad overworked himself, and I was caught in the middle…” 

Sakura leaned against the counter, arms crossed but no longer defensive. He looks at Suo with empathy and care. He listened patiently, soaking in the words and letting them digest in his mind. No doubt Suo has been through something that he couldn't change. Sakura understands the feeling, but not the experience.

Suo kept going. “Even with Nirei…I love him, but I didn't always let him in. Not completely, at least. I wanted to protect him, and I still do. But I think I've forgotten, or rather, never properly learned how to let people protect me in return.” He laughed bitterly and quietly, hanging his head low. “I guess I thought I was doing the right thing. Being strong and being good. To let you…grow with me.” His shoulders hunched. 

 

“I'm sorry.” He said, voice barely above a whisper. “For shutting you out.”

Sakura took a long breath. For a moment, he didn't say anything. But he pushed away from the counter and stepped closer to Suo; his eyes were soft despite the shadows under them. “I've been shutting people out my whole life. Every time I let someone in, they end up hurting me. Or leaving. Or both. I only have two people I'm still close with to this day. Aimi and Sunny. But…that's a story for another time.” His voice tightened. “So, I stopped trying. I figured it was better that way, so I could avoid the worst of it if I kept my guard up.” He looked away, then back at Suo, gently cupping his cheek so they could see each other. “But with you and Nirei…it wasn't like that. I wanted to believe it wouldn't be. Still, I didn't know how to stop waiting for it all to fall apart. I'm sorry, too. For…shutting you out.”

They stood there in the dim kitchen, silence settling once again, but this time, it wasn't hollow. Suo leans into Sakura's touch, humming. “I miss him. He was our glue, wasn't he?”

Sakura nodded, eyes glistening. “Yeah. He was.”

Suo hesitated, then opened his arms. “Can I…?”

Sakura didn't answer with words. He stepped forward and folded himself into Suo's embrace, letting himself be held, and holding Suo just as tightly in return. It was a perfect fix, and the ache is still there, but for the first time in weeks, the silence between them wasn't sharp.

It felt nice.

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Since when did the kitchen feel too small? Or maybe he's too tall. Or maybe Suo's doing it on purpose, hovering behind Sakura like some golden retriever boyfriend waiting for his treat. 

Sakura scowled, scooting over to chop the carrots carefully. “If you don't move away from my shoulder, I will stab you purposely.”

“Oh?” Suo leaned in closer, his voice dipping into a whisper. “So violent. Is this how you show love?”

“I don't love you.”

“Yet,” Suo added brightly.

Sakura dropped the knife and growled in anger. Is this his divine punishment from the gods above for forgiving Suo? Currently, they are making dinner together after spending weeks ignoring each other. Suo went right back to his old self, teasing Sakura to the end with flirty comments that would leave just about anyone flustered. Over the months of Suo and Nirei living in his apartment, Suo has been giving Sakura tips about cooking. It wasn't much, but slowly and surely, Sakura is getting more comfortable cooking.

The knife hits the cutting board with a loud clack. Suo didn't even flinch as he just smiled like he was enjoying a show only he could understand. “Ah? What's wrong, Haruka?”

“You're the worst,” Sakura snapped, picking the knife back up. His cheeks were red, not from the stove, but from embarrassment and rage. Most rage. Probably. “Why do you insist on keeping on saying shit like that?!”

“Because your face turns that pretty shade of red every time.” Suo's grin widened. “It's like watching a tomato ripen. Very satisfying.”

“I'm going to puree you like a tomato!” Sakura yells, slicing the carrots with decent precision. Suo leaned in casually against the counter, pretending to inspect the ingredients. “Okay, okay. No more flirting.”

“Good.”

“...For the next five minutes.”

Sakura whirled around, knife in hand, looking entirely unamused and deeply serious. “Hayato.”

“Yes, chef?” Suo saluted with a mockingly obedient tone.

“Shut the hell up.”

“Yes, chef.”

“...And stop calling me chef.”

“Yes, love.”

“I swear to—” Before Sakura could finish, Suo reached over and brushed a stray strand of hair from his face. Sakura froze like a deer in headlights. “Oi, what the hell—!”

“There,” Suo said softly. “Can't have you getting hair in the food. Not when you're cooking so seriously.” His voice dropped again, teasing but fond. “It's cute seeing you like this.”

Sakura’s brain short-circuited as he turned back to the cutting board so fast he nearly knocked over the soy sauce. “I'm going to burn down the whole kitchen if you don't leave me the hell alone.”

“See? Adorable even when you threaten arson,” Suo chuckled, grabbing a mixing bowl like nothing happened. “Come on, we're almost done. Just need to try the tofu.”

“You're doing that.”

“Gladly.” Suo stepped up to the stove, humming. “But only because watching you flustered is dangerously distracting. Wouldn't want to burn our dinner…or your pride.”

Sakura gritted his teeth. “I hate you.”

“You keep saying that,” Suo said as the oil in the pan began to sizzle. “But you let me stay.”

“Because if I kicked you out, Nirei would cry.”

Suo's eyes sparkled, voice dipping again into something low and teasing. “Then I should thank him once he wakes up. For giving me the excuse to stay close.”

“You're such a—!” Sakura’s words cut off as Suo cooks the tofu in the pan. It was like magic as the tofu was then done cooking perfectly. Suo held up the plate like a trooper in front of Sakura, humming. “How in the hell did you do that?! You just put that in the pan!” Sakura takes a step back, dropping the knife and pressing his back against the wall. “You…you witch! I fucking knew it! You're a witch!”

“Admit it,” Suo said, eyes twinkling. “You're impressed.”

“I’m—I’m not—!”

“You are,” Suo insisted, setting the pan down on the counter and inching even closer, until Sakura could see the flecks of flour dusted lightly on his sleeves. Flour from what? They hadn't used any flour… “Admit that you think I'm hot when I cook.”

“I think you're dangerous when you cook.” Sakura deadpans.

Suo leaned in. “I am,” He whispered. Sakura's heart stuttered, his mouth going dry as Suo pressed his lips against his cheek. It was brief, barely a second, but it broke Sakura's brain. 

“Wha—?! What—WH—!”

Suo stepped back with a satisfied little hum. “Mm. Tastes like salt and rage. Classic Sakura. If only dear Nirei were here to bask in this glory.”

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT FOR?!” Sakura barked, face erupting in red. He staggered back like he'd been physics struck, but he couldn't move anymore because his back was already touching the wall. “Yo—You don't just—you can't just—!” 

“I can,” Suo said, tilting his head with a wide, sunshiney grin. “And I did. Besides, we kissed on the hospital rooftop. Remember that?”

Sakura made a noise that was somewhere between a gasp, a screech, and a dying kettle. “You absolute jerk! You—! That was—!”

“Flawless?” Suo offered.

“Harassment!” 

“Oh, come on, it was just on the cheek—”

“You kissed me!”

“And you're still standing, aren't you?” Suo sighs, smiling lazily. “Though you look like you might melt.” Sakura didn't answer. He was frozen in place, ears glowing, lips pressed into a flat line of complete emotional shutdown. He stayed that way for a solid ten seconds before he walked straight forward, grabbed a dish towel, and threw it directly at Suo's face. 

“Wipe that smug off your face before I shove your tofu into orbit, you mediocre baker.” 

Suo caught the towel in mid-air, grinning through it. “Yes, chef.”

“Don't call me chef!”

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

The savory aroma of stir-fried vegetables and sweet miso filled the apartment, cutting through the haze of distance that hung heavy in the air for weeks. Suo set down two bowls of steaming food at the small table before joining Sakura, who sat with a faint scowl on his face.

“I didn't poison yours, I swear. Sure, you left the kitchen in the heat of rage because of my flirtatious comments, but I wouldn't dare poison you.” Suo said lightly, sliding into his seat with an easy smile.

Sakura snorted, grabbing his chopsticks. “I'll be the judge of that. If I die, I'm haunting your stupid ass.”

“Wouldn't be the worst customer I've had,” Suo replied with a smirk, grabbing his own chopsticks. “You'd probably just sit there judging my croissants from the afterlife.” Sakura gave him a side-eye but didn't hide the small tug of a smile on his lips. They ate quiet for a while, the silence making everything seem easy and comforting. It wasn't as lovely since Nirei isn't there, but together, they navigate their new romantic relationship.

Then Suo's phone buzzed from the living room. They both look up at the same time, and both slowly look at each other. Suo stands up and grabs his phone, staring at the screen lighting up with an unfamiliar number. He frowned. “Weird…I don't know this number.”

“Could be the hospital,” Sakura said, half distracted as he reached for more food in his bowl. “Answer it.”

“Yeah, okay,” Suo answers it, putting the phone on speaker and holding it out so he and Sakura can hear. “Hello?”

There was a pause on the other end. Just static and breathing, and then a loud sob. Suo raised an eyebrow, and so did Sakura. “Hello? Who is—”

The voice came in like a storm. Relief and disbelief tangled in their tone as their sobs racked through the phone, barely coherent at first, gradually sharpening with trembling intensity. 

“He's awake—he’s awake! My baby's awake! Akihiko! He opened his eyes!” 

Suo's eyes widened. His mouth parted slightly as if the words couldn't quite land all at once. He looked at Sakura, who was watching him now, rigid and alert. “Miss Kaede? Wait, Miss Kaede, what are you—”

Kaede kept repeating it, over and over through choked sobs. “My son's awake! Hayato! He's awake! He's asking for you! For the both of you—he’s really awake!”

Suo's voice cracked when he whispered, “Thank you.” He hung up, hands trembling, and looked at Sakura. “Nirei…” 

Sakura didn't speak right away; he just blinked slowly as if the air had been knocked out of his lungs. Then, without a word, he stood up, already reaching for his coat. Suo was right behind him, heart pounding. 

 

They didn't need to say it out loud. Their sun was waiting for them. Waiting to shine down once again on them.

Notes:

Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! Safe to say that none of the boys will no longer be going through any trauma! Just therapy, cuddles, and say gex.

Chapter 17: Sugar, Salt and everything in between

Summary:

Nirei is finally awake!

They didn't wait for the elevator.

 

Suo and Sakura tore through the hospital entrance like a storm breaking land, hearts pounding in sync with their racing footsteps. The staff barely had time to glance up before the pair was already halfway down the hall, turning sharp corners with muscle memory alone. They didn't need directions. They had come here too many times, each visit slower than the last.

 

But this time was different. This time, he was awake. 

 

They reached Nirei's room, and Suo's hand trembled on the door for only a second before he slammed it open. Inside, the room was softly lit in the late hour as a nurse stood by the bed, quietly checking vitals. Her posture is calm and composed. Kaede collapsed in a chair, her face in her hands, crying loudly. And on the bed, propped up slightly with a pillow beneath his back, was Nirei. His face was pale and thinner than before, bandages wrapped around his shoulder, and a sling cradling the damaged joint. His right thigh was braced and elevated, but his eyes…

 

His eyes were open. Wide and dazed, a little glassy, but unmistakably present.

 

“Nirei—!” Suo's voice cracked as he rushed forward. The nurse stepped aside just in time as Suo and Sakura collapsed onto the bed, wrapping their arms around Nirei with the kind of gentleness that came from knowing just how fragile life could be. Suo held him around the waist, burying his face into the hospital gown, tears soaking into the thin fabric. Sakura hovered stiffly for a moment, as if unsure how hard he could hold him without making it worse. But he then gave in, leaning down and clutching Nirei's uninjured side with trembling hands.

 

“You—!” Sakura's voice was raw, breaking around the words that spilled out. “You bastard! You goddamn idiot! Do you know how long—do you even know what you put us through—?!” He gritted his teeth, lowering his forehead against Nirei's shoulder. 

 

Nirei let out a raspy little breath that was almost a laugh. “Sorry,” he whispered, lips dry and voice hoarse. “Didn't mean to nap this long…”

 

Suo let out a soft, choked laugh that dissolved back into tears. “It's okay, Akihiko. It's okay…” The top of his hair tickled Nirei's nose. Sakura pulled back just enough to see his face. “Don't ever do that again,” he growled, voice shaking. “Next time you almost die…or…die, I'm dragging your ass back myself, you hear?”

 

Nirei blinked slowly, his fingers twitching as if trying to reach for them both. “I missed you guys…” He feels Suo take his hand and hold it to his chest, pressing it over his heart. 

 

“We're here now,” Suo said quietly. “We're not going anywhere.”

 

None of them noticed Kaede leaving, giving them some space to catch up after a painfully long month of constant worry and guilt. The nurse gave one last nod of approval after recording Nirei's vitals, her eyes kind behind her mask. “Everything looks perfect,” she said with a touch of wonder. “For someone who's been unconscious for a month, you're looking back like a miracle.”

 

Nirei didn't say anything. He just offered a faint, tired smile. His movements were slow, but his eyes were much clearer. The door clicked gently behind her, and the silence settled into the room. Suo sat on the edge of the bed, cradling Nirei's fingers in his lap. His eyes were puffy and red, but his breathing had evened out at last, deep and steady. 

 

Sakura had pulled a chair up close and leaned forward, arms folded on the edge of the bed, face resting half-buried in the sheets near Nirei's hip. One hand loosely curled against the blanket, so close it brushed Nirei's uninjured thigh with every breath. 

 

Nirei stared at them in awe. He couldn't remember the last time Sakura ever touched him like this—voluntarily, without hesitation or awkwardness. There was no biting sarcasm now, no scowl, no half-hearted excuses. He huffs quietly, trying to sit up, and Suo helps him do so. “I really can't believe you guys…are actually…here…” he coughs. Sakura is on the move, already grabbing a water bottle from the counter and opening it for Nirei to drink.

 

Nirei drinks the water slowly, Suo gently wiping some drops that escaped his lips with his thumb. “I thought…” Nirei tried again once he was done. “...maybe I imagined you. When I first woke up…everything felt like a dream and then…” He turned his head slowly towards the chair in the corner, where Kaede's coat was still strapped across the back, her tear-stained tissue crushed in the cushion. “...I saw my mom.”

 

Suo's hand stilled for a moment, then resumed its gentle motion. Sakura lifted his head, narrowing his eyes a bit. Not cruelly, but warily. “You knew?”

 

Nirei gave a small nod. “Mm. I heard her voice…Before I opened my eyes, I think. She was crying and apologizing…”

 

Suo shifted slightly, his expression unreadable.

 

“I didn't expect her to be there,” Nirei admitted. “Not after…everything. But she looked like a mess.” He hesitated, then added, “Kind of like you two.” That got a snort out of Sakura, quiet and begrudging. “We should've left your ass asleep.”

 

Nirei chuckled tiredly, blinking slowly and clearing his throat. “My mom…she's here, right? I know she is, but…” He searched the room again with his eyes but saw no one else. As if summoned, Kaede returned, quietly slipping into the room with red-rimmed eyes and trembling hands. She hesitated near the doorway, her gaze locking with her son's for the first time in years. Nirei stares back, exhaling slowly.

 

“...Hi,” He whispered. 

 

Kaede covered her mouth with one hand, shoulders already trembling. “Hi,” she said back, barely able to get a word out. Suo and Sakura stood up, taking a couple of steps back to let Kaede see Nirei up close and give them space. They stayed close, though, never too far. Kaede stepped closer, taking slow, unsure steps. 

 

“You look…so grown up,” she whispered, tears escaping down her cheeks. “I missed you so much.”

 

Nirei didn't answer right away. His eyes were wide, trying to stay awake and take it all in, unsure whether this was real or just another coma dream. “Mom…I…” He takes another deep breath, steadying himself. “You…didn't say anything. Back then…when he…”

 

Kaede covered her face as fresh sobs overtook her. “I know. I know. I was a coward, Akihiko. I should've—god, I should've stopped him. I should've taken you and left. I don't expect you to forgive me, but—” Nirei's breathing changed just as Kaede was about to pour her heart out. It grew shallower and unstable as his body trembled slightly under the sheets, eyes fluttering. 

 

“Wait, wait, Nirei?” Suo said, rushing forward. Sakura does the same, brushing Nirei's hair out of his face. 

 

“Hey. Hey, Nirei. Stay with us, don't you dare—” Sakura pats Nirei's cheek a couple of times, but it was no use as Nirei didn't respond. His eyes shut, and his head slumped softly against the pillow, his body relaxing once more. Panic starts to rise in Suo's chest as he runs a hand through his hair. 

 

Just then, the nurse who was assigned to Nirei peeked into the room just in time to see Nirei falling back asleep. She rushed in quickly, waving her hand to calm everyone down. “He's okay, he's okay.” She assured them gently, quickly checking the heart monitor screen. “It's normal. His body's still healing, and he needs a lot of rest. His vitals are still steady.”

 

Suo's shoulders slumped as he stepped back. Sakura grabs his hand, visibly calming down as well. “He's okay…he's okay…” Kaede takes a deep breath, rubbing her forehead tiredly, but nodding at the nurse's words. She puts a hand over her chest while looking at Nirei's sleeping face. 

 

“Rest, baby.” She whispered. “I'm not going anywhere this time.” She looks at Suo and Sakura, smiles so wobbly and full of relief, and reaches over to hug them. They were caught off guard by the sudden touch as she wrung them close, her hands curled around the back of their necks. Sakura hesitates but awkwardly hugs back, while Suo does nothing. He smiled at her, although.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

Two days later~

 

The sound of soft clacking drifted through the hospital room. Knitting needles tapping against each other in a gentle rhythm caused Nirei to blink awake slowly. Kaede sat in the corner chair, a half-finished scarf pooled in her lap. She keeps her eyes trained down as Nirei's nurse, Eki, walks in to check on his vitals. 

 

The sunlight burned through the room, causing Nirei to squint his eyes and cough slightly. His throat was painfully dry while his shoulder ached fully, and his thigh pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat. Eki blinked at Nirei, her warm hands stopping at what she was doing, and she smiled. “Welcome back,” she said softly. “You're doing well. I'll go get you some water, okay?”

 

He tries to ask where Suo and Sakura were, but only a croak comes out. Eki patted his arm in comfort, somehow knowing what he was trying to say. “Your partners aren't here right now, most likely at work, but you do have someone else who's been here all morning.” With that, Eki leaves the room, the door closing behind her. Nirei turned his head to see his mother sitting there silently.

 

Kaede already stood up, eyes red from constant crying, but her smile trembled into place. “You're awake,” she said, her voice cracking. “I was…so scared, Akihiko.” She approached him slowly, putting her knitting supplies down on the chair. Nirei didn't answer immediately (not like he could), the pressure in his chest making it hard to really speak what he wanted. He rubs his eyes, stifling a yawn. 

 

“Miss Eki said you're doing well. That's good, you know? You're so strong. Just like—”

 

“Don't,” he rasped, surprising himself. His fingers clenched the hospital blanket as Kaede's hands faltered, and she nodded immediately.

 

“I meant to say…you're strong like your father before…he…” she said quietly.

 

“I know who you meant,” Nirei said, clearing his throat significantly. “But don't.” 

 

“Right…sorry…” Kaede rubs her sweaty hands together, not knowing what to say to her son she hasn't seen in nearly a decade. Her fingers kept folding the edge of her sweater, twisting it, letting go, then twisting it again. He's grown so much during those silent years. She couldn't help but walk forward even more, reaching over to cup his cheek. “Look at you…”

 

“Mom, please.” Nirei moved his head away from her touch. “I'm not a baby.”

 

“I—I know that, but…” She sighs. “You…” She looks at the floor. “You certainly made a life for yourself here. You…really are successful, huh?” She smiles a little as Nirei shrugs with his good arm. “I'm happy you're safe now. I didn't know what to think when I got a call from the hospital saying you were in the ICU. I thought…for a moment that…”

 

Nirei kept quiet, his brown eyes looking straight at her. “Mom—” He coughs as the dryness in his throat scratches uncomfortably. Eki returns at that moment with a pitcher of water and a plastic water cup. She hands it to Nirei, and he accepts it gratefully, drinking slowly until there is none left. Eki leaves once again, putting the pitcher down on the counter.

 

“Haruka and Hayato,” Kaede starts, smiling at Nirei. “They are certainly fascinating people. Well, I know Hayato, but Haruka is…” she huffs out a laugh. “Something.”

 

Nirei almost smiles at that, nodding at her words. “I miss them…I hope they are doing okay without me…”

 

“They're more than fine,” Kaede explains. “They visit you every day when they have the chance. See these flowers?” Kaede points at the many vases that lined the windowsill. Now that Nirei noticed, he can see the familiar arrangements from Sakura. He sits up, grunting a little. “Sakura…” 

 

“And Hayato leaves bread and such tasty things. The nurses have a time eating them, I tell you, hah…” Kaede chuckles. “You also have other visitors. I can't quite remember their names, but they visit whenever they can.” 

 

Nirei can guess she's talking about Umemiya and Tsubaki. He nodded slowly. “I can't remember much…I know I woke up before, but even then, my memory is fuzzy.” 

 

“Just take your time, okay? You're safe now. And…you're going to heal just right, okay?” 

 

“...okay…” Nirei furrowed his eyebrows. “... Don't take this the wrong way, Mom, but…” He almost hesitates, but sits up even more. “What are you doing here?” He wanted to feel something. Anger, relief, anything. But all he felt was exhaustion.

 

Kaede opened her mouth, but closed it. She looked at her hands, which were now trembling as she clasped them together in front of her chest. “I…know I don't have the right to be here,” she finally said after a while. “I know I didn't call…or—or write, or…anything.” She takes a deep breath as Nirei stays silent. His face was unreadable as he leaned back against the stiff hospital pillow more. The ache in his body had dulled to a throb, but the weight in his chest remained sharp.

 

“I just…” Kaede breathed in shakily. “When they told me what happened to you, I thought I'd lost my chance again. And I—I couldn't live with that.” She stepped closer and hesitated before sitting at the edge of the bed, careful not to jostle him. “I wanted to see you for myself.”

 

Nirei swallowed. “You didn't come when I needed you.” He watched as her shoulders tensed, and then nodded slowly.

 

“I know…”

 

“You didn't come when I was sixteen and terrified and alone,” he said, the words scraping out like gravel. “You didn't even bother to call when I was thrown out.”

 

“I know,” She repeated. “And I will regret that for the rest of my entire life.” She wipes her eyes. “Akihiko, I'm not asking you to forgive me. I would never because I don't deserve it, and I don't expect it. But I wanted you to know that…I never stopped thinking about you. I just…I was scared. I didn't know how to fix it, and so I didn't try. That's on me.” 

 

Nirei looked away, eyes stinging with tears at her words. He sniffs, anger settling in his stomach before disappearing completely the more he thought about the situation with his mom and fathers. He doesn't remember his birth father all that much. He just remembered how terrible he treated his mom and how he would beat her. As for his stepfather…

 

“I built a life without you,” Nirei said. 

 

“I can see that,” She said gently. “You did beautifully, and I'm so proud of you. Even if I don't deserve to be.” She smiled, and Nirei flinched at that. Kaede leaned forward slightly. “I don't want to be in the way, Akihiko. But if…if you'll let me, I'd like to try again to be your mom. Or at least…someone who gets to know the person you've become.”

 

His throat worked, his eyes fixed on the corner of the room where the scarf still lay, half finished and nearly forgotten. He forced himself to look at his mother, who was smiling so softly at him. It made him yearn to hug her and never let go.

 

He didn't realize how much he missed his mom. 

 

“... I'll think about it,” He said at last, barely audible. 

 

Kaede smiled through her tears, brushing them away before they could fall. “That's all I ask.” She dabbed the corners of her eyes with a tissue she'd pulled from her sleeve. The silence between them had softened as it was less brittle than before. She glanced at the flowers, then the scarf in the chair, and then finally back at her son.

 

“...You mentioned Haruka before,” she said. “And I know…I know about Hayato, of course. You two have been together since high school. But I wasn't sure if I should ask about…” She paused. “Well. About them.”

 

Nirei tilted his head, a small smile tugging on his lips. “You mean Sakura?”

 

Kaede nodded, a little sheepish. “I wasn't sure if it was okay to ask.”

 

“It's okay,” Nirei said. “They're both important to me.” He shifted a little, getting more comfortable against the stiff pillows. “We met Sakura kind of…easily? Suo and I were in our tiny apartment, just scraping by. Our apartment was…not great. And one day, during this awful storm, part of the roof just collapsed in on itself. Really scary.”

 

“Oh no…” Kaede mumbled.

 

“Yeah. Water poured in like a waterfall. Everything was soaked, and we didn't have anywhere to go. We asked our neighbors, but each one of them declined. We eventually went next door to Sakura, and he let us stay despite not knowing us all that well.”

 

Kaede blinked, surprised. “Just like that?”

 

“Just like that,” Nirei echoed, smiling more fondly now. “After that, we started spending more time together. Just talking and getting to know each other. Sakura's kinda rough around the edges, but underneath that? He's considerate, sweet, and really protective.”

 

Kaede's lips twitched. “Sounds like you like him.”

 

“I love him,” Nirei said softly. “I love both of them so much it hurts sometimes.” The way he said it made Kaede pause. She brushed her fingers along the edge of the blanket, unsure if she was able to ask this particular question plaguing her mind. But she asks anyway. 

 

“So…does this mean you're all together? The three of you?”

 

Nirei squinted his eyes at her, watching carefully for any signs of judgment. When he saw none, just quiet curiosity, he nodded. “Basically…Sakura and I haven't made it official, but yes, we're a triad. Polyamorous, I guess if you want the label. I love Suo, and I love Sakura, and…they love me, too. They love each other, too. It's not something I planned, but it's real and I'm happy.”

 

Kaede looked thoughtful. “I didn't grow up around things like that…polyamory, I mean. I always knew you were a gay child, but I didn't know how to talk to you about it. Especially when it comes to love…” She sighed. “But if they make you happy, I'm happy for you.”

 

“They do,” Nirei said simply. “They make me feel safe. And…and I'm allowed to exist without apologizing.” 

 

Kaede closed her eyes for a moment, letting it sink in. Then, she smiled. “Then, I'm glad you have them.” She said at last. “Truly.”

 

 

Suddenly, there was a soft creak of a door opening that made both Nirei and Kaede look. Nirei's eyes widened and immediately began to refresh every heartfelt thing he'd just said aloud. 

 

Suo peeked in first, his grin wide, mischievous, and far too pleased. “Wow,” He said, stepping inside. “Didn't know we were walking into a confession booth.” Behind him, Sakura followed, eyes suspiciously shiny. 

 

“You're not allowed to say stuff like that when we're not in the room,” Sakura said, voice cracking slightly despite his best effort to sound composed. “That's emotional warfare.”

 

Nirei flushed a deep pink, making panicked noises. “How long were you two standing out there?!”

 

“Long enough,” Suo said cheerfully, making his way over to the bed with a large paper bag in hand. “To hear that you love us and we make you feel seen and safe and—oh, what was that last one? Oh right— like you're allowed to exist without apologizing .” He clasped his hands together, pretending to swoon.

 

“Suo—” Nirei groaned, tugging the blanket over his face with his good hand. “Don't tease me…”

 

“I will. I always do.” Suo laughed, sitting at the spot where Kaede had gotten up from on the bed. He sets the bag down gently. “Even if you hate me, we brought gifts. So you're contractually obligated to forgive me.” Sakura walked over more slowly, placing a hand on Nirei's foot beneath the blanket. 

 

“We brought some bread…a new stack of manga…and…” Appearing out of nowhere, Sakura pulls out a familiar basil plant he hadn't really remembered he had. Nirei peeked his head out from under the blanket, heart squeezing in his chest at the sight of both of them. And then at…

 

“Mochi!!” Nirei gasps, making grabby hands towards the basil plant in Sakura's hands. “You brought Mochi! I missed her!”

 

Sakura smirks. “Yeah, yeah. She said she misses you, too.” He gives him Mochi, and he holds the potted plant gently with his uninjured arm.

 

“You two are unbelievable!” Nirei gushes. 

 

“Glad to see you awake.” Suo leans over, kissing Nirei's cheek. Sakura just pats Nirei on the head, tangling his fingers through his dry hair. 

 

Off to the side, Kaede had stepped back, watching the three of them with a soft, unreadable expression. Her hands were folded over her chest now, her eyes lingering on the way Nirei's face lit up when he looked at them. The way he relaxed into the bed, the way he smiled easily…

 

She smiled.

 

Without a word, Kaede turned and grabbed her knitting supplies and quietly slipped out of the room.

 

☆૮꒰•༝  •。꒱ა

 

The room gradually emptied as Tsubaki, Umemiya, and a few other Bofurin members came to visit Nirei in the hospital. They brought over many gifts, and Nirei didn't know what to do with them. He was overwhelmed with joy as he grew more and more comfortable with Umemiya. He thankfully hadn't brought up Kurose or anything like that, which he was keeping in the back of his mind for now. 

 

Tsubaki patted the top of his head before he left, promising he'd be back with something sweet later, while Umemiya patted him on the leg with a crooked smile, a soft look in his eyes that lingered a second longer than expected. Even Tsubaki, usually hesitant to leave, let himself be ushered out gently by Umemiya. 

 

Then it was quiet again, the walls of the hospital room humming softly with distant beeps and hallway chatter. Suo has taken the seat closest to Nirei's bed, fiddling with a paper crane he had made earlier. Sakura leaned against the windowsill, arms folded but more relaxed than ever. It has been a day and a half since Nirei officially woke up. He's much more energetic than everyone anticipated, and he's much brighter and louder. His mother claimed she would be back to see Nirei as soon as she had a few things to take care of. She promised she'll be back, but Nirei wasn't so sure to trust her word just yet.

 

Despite that, it's peaceful. 

 

Until the door creaked open and in stepped a woman with a clipboard and a ponytail too tight for comfort. Her eyes were sharp, but not unkind, and the badge clipped to her coat read:

 

Haru Shijima — RN, Trauma Support Specialist.

 

“Hello,” She greeted as she entered briskly. “Sorry to interrupt the mood, but I'm Nurse Haru, and I'm here to talk about therapy plans for all three of you.” She stares at the three of them, eyeing them.

 

Nirei tilts his head, a little startled. “All three…?”

 

Haru nodded and flipped a page on her clipboard. “Mr. Umemiya gave me the full report.” She glanced at Nirei first. “You're recovering from a gunshot wound to your shoulder and a stab wound to your upper thigh. That's going to require both physical therapy and monitored mobility work to make sure you regain full function. You'll also need wound care and muscle strengthening, possibly even aquatic therapy later if you're cleared.” Haru reads down the list, her eyes trailing down like she's done this a hundred times. She doesn't catch the way Nirei pales a little.

 

“That…sounds like a lot.”

 

“It is,” Haru said bluntly. “But you woke up ahead of schedule. That says something.” She turned her gaze to Suo and Sakura, her voice now less direct. “And as for you two…”

 

Suo straightened slightly, bracing himself. Sakura just narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Haru flipped to another page on her clipboard, pulling out a pen from her coat pocket and tapping it against the clipboard. “You witnessed everything. From the moment Akihiko was kidnapped, to when he was held hostage, to the moment he was shot. You've both been through an acute traumatic event. That kind of experience can linger, so I'm offering a few trauma therapy options.”

 

Suo hums. “Are you even allowed to do this? I mean, Haruka and I aren't in the hospital, injured.”

 

Haru didn't miss a beat. “Whether or not you're physically in a hospital bed doesn't matter. Psychological trauma doesn't care about stitches or casts.” Her pen stopped tapping, eyes glancing between the two of them. “What matters is that your nervous system just got slammed with something it's not designed to process alone. If you ignore it, it'll find its own way out—and usually at the worst possible time.” 

 

Suo's expression softened, but there was still that polite hesitance in his voice. “What are you exactly suggesting?”

 

“Individual counseling, trauma-focused CBT, EMDR if it's a fit. Or, since you're clearly close, joint sessions to process the event together.” She shifted her stance slightly, her clipboard lowering so her words hit without the barrier. “You've both been in ‘emergency mode’ since the kidnapping. Your brains have been surviving, not processing.”

 

Nirei watched them quietly, chewing on his lips while Sakura's brows furrowed deeper.

 

“And if we don't?” Sakura asked flatly. He already knew they were going to be doing therapy, but he wanted to test the waters.

 

Haru’s mouth curved into the faintest smile, not smug, but knowing. “I won't force you, as at the end of the day, it's your decision. I'm just here to deliver what Mr. Umemiya wants for you.”

 

The room went quiet except for Sakura's heavy sigh. Suo exhaled slowly. “Joint sessions might be the best, then.” 

 

Sakura glanced away. “Yeah…joint sessions, then…”

 

Haru scribbled something on her clipboard, her tone brisk again. “That's all. Proceed with your day.” She leaves the room, her footsteps fading down the hall, the door shutting behind her.

 

They are quiet again, and Nirei stares at Mochi on the windowsill. He grabs a plastic cup from between his side and the bed frame and takes a sip of water. The tone was a little awkward since Haru's blunt responses sent shivers down all of their spines. Suo and Sakura share a look, silently communicating. It was only for a moment, but Sakura cleared his throat with that half scowl that always masked his nerves. “Hey, Nirei?”

 

“Mhm?” Nirei puts down the plastic cup, looking at Sakura with curious eyes. “Yeah?”

 

“Er…” Sakura cleared his throat again, cheeks flushing red. “We didn't want to tell you now, but we might as well.”

 

Suo stands up, nodding. “Mm.”

 

“Me and Suo talked…we talked a lot and settled some things and uh…” Sakura looks at the ground, and Suo goes over to squeeze his shoulder in comfort. “We decided to stop dancing around it.”

 

Nirei's eyes widened. “You mean…?”

 

Sakura looked away, flustered. “We're dating. Officially.”

 

Nirei gasped, nearly spilling his water. “What?! You—finally?!” His voice cracked, and he clapped his good hand over his mouth with embarrassment. But he was grinning from ear to ear, joy spilling out of him, practically oozing. “I'm so happy for you two!” He beamed. “It's really…I suspected, but I didn't want to assume and…” he laughs.

 

Suo laughs as well, his hand sliding down to grab Sakura's hand. “So, you're okay with us getting together during your beauty sleep?”

 

“Are you kidding? I'm more than okay with it!” 

 

Suo gave a soft chuckle and leaned over to kiss Sakura's forehead, which caused the tsundere male to shout in protest, cheeks red as tomatoes. “He's always been our biggest supporter.”

 

“Don't tease Sakura,” Nirei giggles, flushing pink. “I am happy. It makes me feel less…like I'm in the way almost.”

 

“You're not in the way,” Sakura said suddenly, voice sharper than intended. He rubbed the back of his neck, releasing Suo's hand, and added quietly, “That's not what this is.”

 

Then, a pause. And then Sakura took a slow breath, as if preparing himself for something enormous. “Look, Nirei,” he started. “I know I ain't the easiest person to deal with. I got a sharp tongue and a lot of walls that can build a dam, and I say things I don't mean sometimes.”

 

Nirei blinked. Suo does as well.

 

“But you—you’ve always been kind to me even when I don't deserve it. Even when I pushed you two away, so…” He scowled to the side and muttered. “Willyougooutwithme?”

 

Suo blinked once more, smiling innocently as he wrapped his arms behind his back.

 

Nirei's mouth dropped open. “W-What?”

 

Sakura growled under his breath. “I said, will you go out with me? Dammit, don't make me say it again!” 

 

Nirei's good hand flew to his cheek, nodding vigorously. “Sakura…! I—yes!! Yes!! Of course!!” 

 

Suo laughed, delighted and relieved. “Finally, our baby boy grew a pair and asked the inevitable question.”

 

“Shut up!!” Sakura yells, his face scarlet. “Don't you fucking start or I swear—!” He yelps when Nirei grabs the end of his shirt and pulls him forward. He stumbles forward just a bit, but huffs when he sees how happy Nirei looks. How his freckles shine under the lights. How his cheeks are a pretty pink color. How soft his eyes look.

 

Suo joins them by putting a hand on Nirei's head and grabbing Sakura's elbow. He beams at his two boyfriends, tilting his head to the side. “I guess this means we're officially then?”

 

“Yes!” Nirei nearly cries in joy. “Yes, we are!”

 

“...” Sakura simply closed his eyes, but nodded once, huffing. “Mm.”

 

“...I'm glad.” 

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The soft beeping of the monitors at a steady pace woke Nirei out of his sleep later that night. His eyes fluttered open, the dryness in his throat making him painfully aware of just his thirst and restlessness he felt. He doesn't remember falling asleep, but he remembers talking to Suo and Sakura as he ate dinner. They shared a lot at that time, talking and laughing like it was only them in the entire world. 

 

Nirei shifted carefully, feeling the weight of his sling on his arm and the dull ache in his thigh. The need to use the bathroom was urgent, but moving wasn't easy. He turns his eyes to see the faint flow of a phone screen next to him. He squints his eyes a little to see Suo in the chair in the corner of the room, curled comfortably and breathing softly. 

 

“Sakura…?” Nirei whispers, turning his head to the man next to him. “Sakura, can you help me?”

 

Sakura looked up, blinking at him. “Mm? Oh, yeah, of course.” He set his phone down and stood up. “With what?” His face was still touched by the fatigue of the day, but there was no hesitation in his voice.

 

“Restroom.”

 

“Ah, okay.”

 

Sakura rose quietly, the soles of his shoes hitting against the ground quietly as he moved closer. With practiced gentleness, he helped Nirei slide into the wheelchair, adjusting the sling so it wouldn't press painfully against his shoulder. His fingers lingered a moment longer than necessary, brushing against Nirei's arm in a silent reassurance. 

 

The hospital hallway was hushed, the distant hum of machines and the occasional muffled footsteps creating a surreal quietness. Yet, the presence of Sakura behind him was a comforting anchor, and the sterile emptiness. 

 

Nirei assured Sakura that he didn't need help actually using the bathroom as he entered the room on his own since the door was automated. Sakura waits patiently, tapping his finger against the wall and breathing out softly. It didn't take long for Nirei to come back out, and Sakura's breath caught slightly in his throat.

 

“Wanna go to the rooftop? The stars are really pretty up there.”

 

“Are we even allowed to go?” Nirei asks with an amused smile. Despite the question, his tired eyes brightened. 

 

“Pssh. No. But does it look like I care?”

 

“Point taken. Let's go.”

 

Sakura smiled softly, a rare warmth in his gaze as he wheeled Nirei toward the elevator. The soft whir of the doors opening and closing marked the transition from the hospital's artificial world to the cool embrace of the night. Stepping onto the rooftop, the air was crisp and fresh, carrying the faint scent of rain that had fallen earlier. The city below was quiet, the lights dimmed to a gentle glow, leaving the stars unobstructed and brilliant. 

 

Nirei's gaze lifted, drinking in the vast expanse of the night sky. The stars twinkled like scattered diamonds against the endless black canvas, and for a moment, all the pain and fear felt miles away. 

 

“I've grown to really appreciate the sky,” Nirei said softly. “After nearly dying, it got me to really think about this…it's beautiful.”

 

“Nirei. You did die.” Sakura huffs. He moved to stand beside him, his hand settling lightly on the wheelchair handle. “But yeah, it's beautiful.”

 

“...” Nirei chuckles. “Yeah, I don't really remember the part where I died.” 

 

Sakura doesn't say anything for a couple of more seconds. He walks forward and leans against the railing, the wind whipping through his hair. “You know…thinking back, when we first found out you were taken by that bastard, it…reminded me of a dark place I was in back when I was a teenager.”

 

“...” Nirei doesn't say anything.

 

“I…didn't do the best things after someone I really cared about died. This was at a time when I was violent and harmful not only to myself but to others. I smoked weed and let other people use me for their own gain. I didn't care about myself much back then, but it gave me something to feel other than pain.” Sakura paused, his eyes locked on the stars above. “I don't like visiting down that path because it's something I'm not really proud of.”

 

Nirei absorbed this quietly, the weight of Sakura's confession settling in the cool night air. He was beginning to understand just how much they all carried with them—battles invisible to the outside world. Nirei wouldn't have thought Sakura had been through horrible things because the world decided to deal him bad cards to begin with. 

 

Trying to lighten the mood, Nirei offered a small wry smile. “Well, I've had my share of dark times too…yours might've been worse.”

 

Sakura’s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. “Don't compare traumas, Nirei.” He said firmly, a hint of warning in his tone. “Everyone's pain is their own.”

 

Nirei nodded. “Yeah…yeah, you're right. I'm sorry.” They stood in companionable silence, Sakura still staring at the stars and Nirei shifting his weight in the chair. “I'm…not really sure if I mentioned this, but I was with an older guy before I started dating Suo. I was with him after my mom got divorced from my dad…so it was a while before I broke things off with him.”

 

Sakura turns over to Nirei, furrowing his eyebrows. 

 

“He would control everything about me. What I wore, who I talked to, even what I thought. It felt like I was trapped in a cage, but I didn't know how to get out. I thought…maybe that was just how life was supposed to be.” Nirei's voice cracked slightly, the weight of the memory pressing down on him. “But after I broke it off with him in my second year, it felt…freeing. But he wouldn't leave me alone. If it wasn't for Suo stepping in that night and beating the crap out of him, I don't know if I'd even be here…”

 

Sakura's eyes stare at Nirei, noticing the tremor in his voice. “Huh…that's…” He didn't know what to say, honestly.

 

“Yeah…Suo almost lost his cool. He never talks about it, but that's why he stopped training in martial arts. Or at least that's what I can remember. He was scared he might hurt someone too badly. But honestly? I think I owe him everything. That night, Suo saved me…physically and emotionally.”

 

“He's protective like that. I figured he's also scared of crossing lines he can't come back from.” He thinks back to the days when Suo was constantly losing his cool when Nirei was taken. He yelled at everyone and was short-tempered. Sakura couldn't blame him at all for it, but was also somewhat mesmerized by someone who always has a smile on his face and gets angry.

 

Nirei let out a small breath. “I never thought I'd find someone who'd fight for me like that. Who'd actually want to care for me. Suo's been my rock and now with you…” He smiled faintly. You're here, too.”

 

Sakura reached forward, brushing a stray lock of hair from Nirei's forehead. “Don't get sappy on me.” He gives a rare, small smile that tugs at the corner of his lips. Without another word, he bent down onto one knee, and for a brief second, Nirei's heart leapt. Was he going to propose? It surely felt like the right time. 

 

But instead of pulling out a ring or speaking grand words, Sakura reached up and gently cupped Nirei's cheek, his thumb brushing lightly over the smooth skin. Nirei's breath hitched as he leaned into the touch, warmth blooming where Sakura's hand rested. 

 

“I'm…glad,” Sakura whispered. “That I chose you and Suo. I'm glad I…” He takes a deep breath. “I'm glad I let you two in my place that day.”

 

Nirei's eyes shimmered with unspoken emotion. He nodded shyly, a smile blooming as soft as the night. They lingered there, the space between them drinking in every heartbeat. Nirei leaned in tentatively, and Sakura met him halfway. Their lips met in a kiss that was shy and sweet. Then, as if all the fear and uncertainty melted away, the kiss deepened, growing warmer. 

 

Sakura's hand moved to rest gently on the back of Nirei's neck, fingers threading through his hair. Nirei closed his eyes, letting himself be held in Sakura's warm embrace.

 

When they finally parted, Sakura rested his forehead on Nirei's, breaths mingling. Nirei's eyes sprang open, tears spilling down his cheeks. They blurred the stares above, but it felt like the purest release. 

 

“I'm glad…” Nirei whispered, voice choked with emotion. “So, so glad.”

 

Sakura wiped a tear from Nirei's cheek, smiling with fierce tenderness. “Me too.”

 

Nirei leaned in again, pressing a soft, desperate kiss to Sakura’s lips, not wanting to pull away. Sakura leaned in closer, pulling away with a soft chuckle. 

 

“Oh, god. Okay, okay.” He snorts. “Don't get too excited…”

 

They stayed like that, wrapped in each other's arms, beneath the cast, quiet sky.

 

⋆｡° ✮

Notes:

Guys, I haven't the slightest clue about how poly relationships work. So if I messed up anything, please tell me so I can fix it and then die of embarrassment. But seriously, writing this chapter was so fun because before I shipped my three boys together, Sakura and Nirei were my number one ship.

I wanted to write in Tsubaki and Umemiya, but decided against it. I wanted this chapter to really focus on Nirei, Sakura, and Suo. I deleted this scene where Umemiya was telling Nirei about Kurose, but decided against it because I felt like it would be too soon since Nirei JUST woke up and everything. As for Nirei's mom, she won't be consistent as we're nearing the end of this story, but she'll be popping up from time to time, from what I'm planning.

Ooh, more lore drop about Sakura and Suo.

As for Nirei's mom again, I wanted to be as accurate as possible with her looking similar to Nirei. Like I stated, they are basically twins. I hope I did good (?)

Anyways, Imma wrap this up before I begin to yap. I CAN'T WAIT FOR THE NEXT FEW CHAPTERS CAUSE NO MORE TRAUMA! JUST NIGHTMARES, COMFORT AND SMUT-! I MEAN CUDDLES

Chapter 18: Que le vent soit doux

Summary:

Que le vent soit doux means: May the wind be gentle. Too bad Suo isn't gentle.

The breath that left Nirei's lips curled white in the frigid air, vanishing almost instantly into the pale winter light. Even with his coat wrapped snug around his shoulders, the chill seeped into his bones the moment they stepped out of the hospital doors. The familiar hiss of the sliding doors closing behind him felt like a final page of a long, exhausting chapter.

 

Two months. Two months of sterile hallways, endless check-ups, and the constant beeping of monitors. Now, the sling was gone, his shoulder wound nearly healed, though he still had to be cautious. The nurses couldn't explain it, but Nirei's wounds healed more quickly than they had ever seen. Suo joked it was because of his and Sakura's love for Nirei, but Sakura thinks it's magic from a powerful witch that lives up above in the sky.

 

Nirei couldn't really explain it himself, either. Whenever he had scrapes from his childhood, they would heal normally. Maybe it is magic.

 

The cane in his right hand clicked softly against the pavement as he walked; the stab wound on his thigh had knitted closed, but the skin was tender, and overexertion made it throb. Still, it was better than the wheelchair he was forced to use for the first few weeks when starting physical therapy. Suo stayed at his side like a shadow, a hand hovering just behind Nirei's back as if he was ready to catch him if he stumbled. 

 

“Careful on the curb,” He mumbles.

 

“I'm fine,” Nirei mumbles back, though his lips curled faintly. He allowed Suo to guide him into the waiting cab that he had called earlier. Suo helps him get into the cab, and once they are settled, the driver pulls away from the curb. Nirei glanced out the window, breathing out softly and smiling at the buildings they passed. For too long, he hasn't seen the outside world. Each morning, he woke up a little more grateful for being alive and able to see his boyfriends (yes! Finally plural!) at his side, supporting him however they could. 

 

The city was hushed in a winter way—streetlamps dusted with frost, shop fronts glowing warmly against the gray sky, and Christmas lights stringed on roofs. Nirei leaned back, curiosity sparking in his eyes as he looked at Suo. “So…where exactly are we going? Hopefully not home yet? I know you and your evil mind.”

 

Suo's gaze was fixed out the opposite window, body suspiciously casual for Nirei's liking. “Nowhere specific. Just…somewhere that's not a hospital.”

 

Nirei raised an eyebrow. “And Sakura? I thought he'd come pick me up with you.”

 

“Oh, he's tied up with work.” Suo's tone didn't waver, but the pause was almost too quick. “A big order came in. Someone ordered a ton of flower arrangements for a wedding! He said he'd catch up later.”

 

Nirei hummed, unconvinced. “Mmhm…”

 

Suo didn't elaborate, and the cab filled with the quiet sounds of the heater and the faint rumble of the tires on the cold asphalt. Nirei's suspicion lingered, but the truth was, he was too content in the moment to really care. He knows Suo has a big surprise planned for him, and knowing him, everyone and their mom will be there. 

 

Suo's shoulder brushed against his, and Nirei felt the contact warming him even more. He glanced sideways to see Suo watching him, lips upturned into a smile that leaves Nirei feeling embarrassed.

 

“W-What?” Nirei asks, trying for a casual tone that fails miserably and instead, and his voice cracks. 

 

“Nothing,” Suo laughs a little. “I'm just glad to see your cute face finally away from bandages and bed sheets that are too hard to sleep with. You look better, Aki.”

 

Nirei huffed, scratching his cheek in embarrassment. “Oh, I'd hope so. I've been trying to get out of that place for weeks. Now that I'm out, it doesn't feel real.”

 

“I bet. Now we get to cuddle infinitely in bed, y'know?”

 

“Heh…yeah…”

 

Nirei looks out the window again, thinking about everything and nothing at once. He wonders what Suo and Sakura planned for him. Will he like it? Yes, he will. Will he enjoy it? Probably. 

 

“Akihiko?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you, too, Hayato.” 

 

“For real. I mean it. I love you so much.” 

 

Nirei looks at Suo, skeptical. “Um…okay? Are you…like dying or something? I think we have enough death already, given that I…hah…died because a psychopath kidnapped and tormented me.” Nirei laughs nervously, shrugging his shoulders. 

 

Suo blinks. “Well, no. I'm not dying. I just…I realized how much I didn't say that to you. And…” He scoops Nirei's hand into his own and brings it up to his mouth to kiss it. “I'm really grateful for you. For…everything.”

 

Nirei blinks, breaking into a goofy smile as he leans his head on Suo's shoulder. “Hehe…you big sap. But I love you, too. And we can't forget Sakura.”

 

“Of course, we can't forget Haruka.” 

 

Nirei hums. “You sure are using our first names a lot? Did we get a new achievement?”

 

“Mhm.” Suo laughs softly. “I think it's more appropriate to use the first names of the husbands I'm going to marry sometime soon.”

 

“Mm. Good idea.” Nirei turns his head back towards the window, trying to calm down his racing heart. That Suo…well, Hayato. He always knows what to say—

“WAIT! HUSBAN—”

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The cab rolled to a gentle stop, and before Nirei could reach for his cane, Suo was already stepping out and circling to his side. He opened the door, offering his hand with a lopsided grin. “Wait,” Suo said, as Nirei started to stand. Without warning, warm palms came up to cover Nirei's eyes.

 

Nirei froze, one brow lifting. “What are you doing?”

 

“Just…trust me.”

 

“That's never suspicious at all,” Nirei muttered, but a smile appeared on his face. With Suo guiding him carefully, they stepped into the chilly winter air. The faint crunch of snow beneath their shoes, the sound of distant chatter from the street, and the warm scent of something baked—coffee, sugar, maybe cinnamon—drifted past him. Nirei already had a strong suspicion where they were (and he knew it, too), but he decided to let Suo have his fun.

 

“You're enjoying this, aren't you?” Nirei said as Suo maneuvered him a few steps forward, one hand using his cane to walk, and Suo using his other hand to guide him.

 

“A little,” Suo admitted. The door creaked open, and a rush of warm air greeted them along with hushed whispers. Nirei laughs. “Hayato—”

 

“One more second, Aki. I swear, just—” Suo stopped, his hands slipping away from Nirei's eyes. Almost immediately, he was blinded by bright lights and a familiar sight of people he knew.

 

“Surprise!!!” The room erupted in unison. 

 

The cafe was filled wall to wall with people he truly cared about. Umemiya, already lifting a mug in salute, laughs loudly. Tsubaki grins so wide his eyes disappear, Kotoha bouncing on her toes and clapping her hands, and Sugeshita with his usual unimpressed look, though Nirei caught the faint smirk hiding there. Even Kiryu stood off to the side—next to an unfamiliar orange-haired guy who looked like he'd just run a marathon—waved casually. His mom stood in the center, her tired eyes meeting Nirei's.

 

“You guys…” Nirei felt something hot sting behind his eyes, but he laughed instead, shaking his head. 

 

“Welcome back, Akihiko,” Suo whispered while resting his hand on his back.

 

The cafe was warm in every way that mattered. Fairy lights looped along the beams overhead, casting a soft golden glow over tables pushed together to make one long, welcoming spread. The smell of coffee and home-cooked food curled in the air, mixing with the room of cheerful voices. Nirei didn't make it more than two steps in before his mother swept him into a hug. It was awkward with his cane and the stiffness in his shoulder, but she held him tightly anyway. “My boy,” She said proudly, pulling back just enough to look him over. “Look at you! I'm so happy! You've lost weight! And your hair is getting longer like mine!” 

 

Before Nirei could reply, a booming voice cut through the moment, startling them both.

 

“LOOK AT YOU! YOU'RE ALIVE!!”

 

Nirei jumps, Suo immediately reeling him back into his chest as a tall, lean young man with a head of orange hair bouncing toward him like an unleashed spring. His grin is blinding, and so is his deafening voice. 

 

“I know we've never met before, but I'm Taiga Tsugeura! Kiryu's friend! I just moved here!” He and Nirei shook hands while Suo smiled.

 

“Not a friend.” Kiryu's dry voice came instantly from behind him, his arms crossed and gaze fixed on some far corner of the room. Tsugeura either didn't hear or chose not to. He leaned forward, inspecting Nirei like a rare treasure. “You must be the guy everyone's been talking about! I can totally see why they like you! You've got this kind of vibe, y'know? A survivor’s vibe! Yeah, that's your virtue.”

 

Nirei blinked. “Uh…thanks?”

 

Kiryu sighed in the background, muttering. “This is exactly why I didn't invite you.”

 

“Ah, Akihiko Nirei.” Nirei introduces himself to Tsugeura, and they shake hands. “So, you're new, huh? I hope you like this city.”

 

“Oh, you bet! I'll see you later, kay? Come on, Kiryu! Tachibana is finally letting us eat! Gotta get that protein in, y'know?” As Tsugeura runs off to the buffet table, Kiryu sighs while shaking his head, a small smile forming on his face. 

 

“Looks like someone has a new guy friend.” Suo teases while helping Nirei stand up straight. “You snagged a loud one.”

 

“I swear he's like a baby duck.” Kiryu mumbles while brushing off his shirt from non-existent dirt. “He imprinted on me, and now I can't disown him. I'm kidding, of course. Tsugeura is nice and all, but…” Kiryu turns to look at the orange-haired man by the buffet table, nagging Kotoha with different foods on the platter that has the most protein. “Believe it or not, I think I kinda like him.” He said reluctantly. 

 

“Woah! For real?!” Nirei gasped. “That's amazing!”

 

“It is?” Suo raised an eyebrow.

“It is?” Kiryu deadpanned.

“It is?” Kaede covered her mouth.

 

“Yes! Finally, Kiryu doesn't have to look so gloomy! I was starting to think you hate everyone.”

 

“I don't hate everyone.” 

 

“Really? Name three people you like.”

 

“...No.”

 

From across the room, Tsugeura’s voice booms over the chatter. “Don't worry, guys!! The chicken doesn't have poison in it! It's all fine!” 

 

Suo laughed so hard he had to grip Nirei’s shoulder for balance, while Kaede tried to hide her grin behind her hand. Kiryu just sighed, muttering, “Why am I associated with him again?”

 

Before Nirei could reply, the cafe doors burst open with a violent bang. A rush of icy wind and swirling snow blasted inside, sending napkins flying and rattling the culinary. Framed in the doorway like some frostbitten drama lead, Sakura stepped in, his split-colored hair whipped by the wind, cheeks dusted with snowflakes. In his arms, a bouquet so large it looked like it could feed an entire deer herd. Half of the room stared as silence filled in. Someone near the back whispered, “Is that…real?”

 

Sakura ignored them all, stomping the snow off his boots before striding toward Nirei. Nirei stares with a frozen smile, startled by Sakura's late appearance. “I got held up by an order. Sorry.” He thrusts the massive bouquet forward in Nirei's arm. “But I figured I should get you a gift that I'm most familiar with.”

 

Nirei looked at them carefully, the sweet perfume of mixed blooms washing over him. For a moment, the noise of the party dulled into the background, and only he, Su,o and Sakura were the only ones there. “They're beautiful.” The blonde said softly while hugging the bouquet to his chest.

 

“They are, aren't they? I wasn't lying when I said Haruka got held up.” Suo's hand briefly pressed against the small of Sakura's back, and Sakura leaned into his touch ever so slightly, blushing.

 

“Yeah. I got this big ass order, so it held me up. But um…yeah…flowers for…you because I figured you've had enough of blank walls.” Sakura said softly as he stared at Nirei with a small smile. 

 

Nirei opened his mouth to respond, but a loud voice cut through the room. “Whoa! Romantic and dramatic! That's top tier!” Tsugeura, leaning halfway over the counter with a child-like grin on his face like a kid watching fireworks, points at the trio. “Kiryu! Take notes, my guy! That is how you make an entrance!”

 

“Can you stop shouting?!” Sakura yells, adjusting his coat with one hand and making a strangling hand motion with the other towards Tsugeura. “For gods sake, we're right here!”

 

“I'm not taking notes,” Kiryu muttered flatly, though his eyes glanced toward Nirei, Sakura, and Suo with a small, unreadable expression. Tsugeura cupped his hands around his mouth, grinning from ear to ear. “Sorry! Can't hear you over how loud your love is!”

 

“It's not that loud—!”

 

“You kicked open the door in a snowstorm like a tragic romance hero!” Tsugeura continues while stuffing his face with grilled chicken. “If you had a horse, I swear you would've ridden it in here!”

 

“I—what?!” Sakura blinked at him, incredulous. “Why would I bring a horse into a cafe?!”

 

“I dunno, man, you seem like the type who'd own one just for the aesthetic. Maybe that’s your virtue!” 

 

“I'll show you virtue, asshole!” Sakura pushed up his coat sleeves, seething with his face red. “I'm a goddamn florist!”

 

“Pfft! Yeah! A florist with main character energy!”

 

Suo chuckled lowly, leaning closer to Nirei. “He's not entirely wrong.”

 

Sakura whipped his head toward him. “And what the hell is THAT supposed to mean?!”

 

“Nothing,” Suo said, smiling sweetly. “Just that you do have a certain flair for the dramatic. You didn't just bring flowers. You made an entrance.”

 

“I-I—!” Sakura snaps his jaw shut before pointing at Suo angrily and flustered. “That wasn't dramatic! That was…logistics!”

 

“Mhm.” Tsugeura eggs Sakura on. “Snowstorm, giant bouquet…the world is pausing around us. Totally logistics!”

 

“This is exactly why I didn't invite him…” Kiryu mumbles.

 

Nirei snorted into the flowers, his shoulders shaking. Tsubaki made his way over to Nirei, smiling nervously with a sweat drop appearing on his face. “My, look at those rowdy boys acting like high schoolers.”

 

“I hope they don't actually fight,” Kaede said worriedly.

 

“Got that right, Mama Nirei.” Tsubaki agrees by nodding his head. 

 

“Shame the nice bouquet is the only thing about you that smells good.” Tsugeura teases.

 

“Now you've done it.” Suo face palms.

 

Sakura's head slowly made a creaking sound as he looked Tsugeura's way, a dangerous expression crossing over. “What. Did. You. Say?”

 

“Uh-oh,” Umemiya muttered, finally jumping into action and sliding in just in time to grab Sakura's arm before he could make it across the room. Kiryu joined in, wrapping an arm around Sakura's shoulder to steer him back. “Deep breaths, flower boy,” Suo said calmly. “He's not worth a murder charge.”

 

“Let me at him for five seconds—”

 

“Five seconds is all it takes for you to get arrested! And I seriously don't wanna lock my favorite person up!” Umemiya said, tightening his grip. Sugeshita raised an eyebrow at Umemiya's sentence about his favorite person, and he glared at Sakura like it was his fault. 

 

Nirei looks at the chaotic scene unfolding in front of him. Kotoha is yelling at Sakura and Umemiya to stop pushing and shoving. Kiryu is holding back Sakura from Tsugeura with all of the strength he has, Sugeshita is talking over Kotoha, asking Umemiya about what he meant about Sakura being his favorite person, and Tsugeura is laughing his ass off in the corner of the room. 

 

Suo, Tsubaki, Nirei, and Kaede stood to the side, watching with similar expressions of exhaustion and slight endearment. Nirei couldn't hold it in anymore as he doubled over laughing, Kaede's warm hand on his back. Tsubaki grinned beside him before laughing as well, and Suo chuckled quietly. 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

The tension eventually eased after Kaede and Tsubaki managed to diffuse the situation with warnings and lectures. Suo only clapped his hands once, getting everyone's attention. “Save your commentary for later, guys. Our guest of honor is trying to breathe here. If you're going to fight, do it outside where we normal people want to eat.”

 

Nirei couldn't hide his smile as he hid it shyly. Even with the noise and the heat of the crowded cafe, there was a strange comfort in his chest. “You're so confident, Hayato.” He has his bouquet in a large vase that Kotoha let him borrow.

 

“Hah…am I?”

 

“Don't let that fool wear you out, Akihiko,” Sakura said while approaching them with red ears. “Hayato’s been planning this menu for weeks.”

 

“Don't make it sound like I went overboard, Haruka,” Suo said in an embarrassed manner. “It's just a feast for…you know…Akihiko.” 

 

Nirei chuckled, holding his plate full of food he's halfway done eating by now. He fell between his boyfriends, Sakura on his left and Suo on his right. “Everything is delicious.”

 

“I didn't make the dishes all by myself.” Suo shrugged. 

 

“Oh, hey. You three got a second?” Umemiya's easy voice cuts through their chatter, and they all turn to look at him at the same time. There was a faint glint in his eyes as he smiled. 

 

Suo tilted his head. “What's this about?”

 

Umemiya continues to smile. “Don't worry. I'm not about to give you another speech about joining Bofurin. Though…you should at least consider.”

 

“Again?” Nirei looks confused.

 

“Ignore him.” Sakura rolls his eyes. 

 

Umemiya gestured for them to step aside and step from the table. They found a quieter corner near the cafe’s decorated window, fairy lights casting a warm glow over their faces. Nirei leaned on his cane, curious. “What's going on?”

 

Umemiya held out an envelope he pulled from his pocket. “Earlier this year, I gave you three tickets to the Yunohana-no-Mori Hot Spring Retreat. You never got the chance to use them because…” His expression sobered for just a moment, the unspoken weight of because Nirei was taken hanging in the air. Then, he shook it off with a faint grin. “...well, life happened.”

 

Nirei takes the envelope into his free hand, staring at it with wide eyes. “You did not have to—”

 

“Yeah, I did.” Umemiya interrupted, his voice firm. “You three…you've been through hell and back. And you've done more for Kotoha and me than I can ever repay. So, I pulled some strings.”

 

“What kind of strings?” Suo asks.

 

“Heh…the kind where I bug a guy I know until he gives me what I want,” Umemiya said cheerfully while holding up a thumbs up. “These are tickets to Yukimori Osen. It's open in the winter, up in the mountains in Osaka. The view there is amazing, the hot springs are literally to die for, good food…the works. You leave whenever you want. And it's for a full week. You guys will be staying in an inn. Everything will be paid for, and you’ll have the best time there! I can promise you that!”

 

Nirei's eyes widened as he opened the envelope, the crisp tickets sliding into view. He ran a thumb over the printed theme— Yukimori Osen— and for a moment, he didn't say anything. Then, softly, “Thank you…”

 

Umemiya shrugged. “Just promise me you'll actually use them this time. And relax. No kidnappings, no fights, no drama.” He narrowed his eyes at Sakura for the last part, and Sakura rolled his eyes. “Can't promise the ‘no drama' part.”

 

Umemiya gave him a dry look. “At least try.”

 

“I'll keep them in check,” Suo said innocently.

 

“More like we keep you in check…” Sakura mumbles.

 

“Haha! That's the spirit!”

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The winter air outside was sharp when the cafe door opened, letting in a brief gust before closing again. The party has wound down into quiet goodbyes and lingering laughter. Kaede was the first to leave, her wool scarf tucked nearly under her chin. She stepped close to Nirei, wrapping him in a gentle, but firm but that made him lean just slightly into her warmth. He's sporting a new scarf she knitted for him some time ago when he was still in the hospital. 

 

“Hopefully, I catch the last train.” She said, her voice carrying both her usual calm and a mother's subtle worry. “Don't stay up too late, okay?”

 

“I won't,” Nirei promised, smiling at her as he pulled away from the hug. He's exhausted from standing up all day and refusing to sit down. He regrets it a little, but he didn't want to be away from anyone. Not even for a second. “Thanks again for the scarf…and…I'll help you with the divorce stuff when we get back from our trip.”

 

“Thank you.” She gave his cheek a quick pat before stepping out into the cold, the bell over the door jingling behind her.

 

Tsubaki was next, Kotoha trailing beside him in a puffy coat, her cheeks rosy from the heat inside. “We're heading out. Kotoha wants to go shopping before the stores close,” Tsubaki said with a grin. Kotoha gave a polite wave to the three of them. “See you guys later. And Nirei, take it easy, okay?”

 

“I will. Have fun.” Nirei replied.

 

“Oh. Suo, here.” Kotoha tosses Suo a key, and he catches it easily. “Lock up for me?”

 

“Oh…mm.” Suo nodded. “I will.”

 

“Bye, guys!!” Tsubaki waves cheerfully to his boys. “Make sure to send lots of pictures, okay? I wanna see you guys having fun at the hot springs! Ah!! We need to go someday, Kotoha!”

 

“I know, right?” The two left together, Tsubaki adjusting the bag over his shoulder as they disappeared into the night. Umemiya and Sugeshita followed soon after, both bundled against the cold. Their fingers were loosely intertwined, not exactly flaunting it, but not hiding it either. 

 

“Enjoy your trip,” Umemiya said. “And seriously, relax.” Sugeshita nodded in agreement, a faint but genuine smile touching his usual stoic face as he looked at Nirei. “...Yes. Take care of yourself.” He then glares at Sakura, who gladly returns the glare. He didn't even bother to look in Suo's direction, which was a win in Suo's book. Nirei and Suo exchanged their farewells, watching the couple go down the sidewalk.

 

“Prick,” Sakura muttered to Sugeshita.

 

“Be nice,” Suo warned.

 

Kiryu was almost the last to leave, but not quite, because Tsugeura was right on his heels. The orange-haired whirlwind kept poking Kiryu's shoulder like an impatient kid, grinning with every jab.

“Stop before I break your fingers,” Kiryu said flatly, his tone as sharp as the winter air. 

 

“Aw. You're no fun.” Tsugeura laughed, undeterred, and made a playful feint like he was going to poke again. Kiryu turned to the trio, his expression softened almost immediately, his voice losing its edge. “Good luck on your trip. Hope it was worth the wait.”

 

“We'll make sure it is,” Suo said with a final wave for the night. 

 

With a short nod, Kiryu stepped out, Tsugeura bounding after him like an eager pup, their voices fading into the distance. Suo locks up the cafe, the air nipping their cheeks. It was nearing evening, the street lamps bathing the sidewalk in a warm, golden glow, and the three of them exhaled after finally having a moment to themselves. 

 

Once Suo locks up the cafe, he turns to Nirei and adjusts the scarf around his neck. Then, he moves on to Sakura, rubbing out the wrinkles in his coat. “What do you guys want to do now?”

 

“Christmas decorations,” Sakura said plainly. “If we go now, we can at least get some decent stuff before it's all gone.”

 

Nirei widened his eyes a little. He would've thought the two of them would've bought ornaments while he was still in the hospital. His heart skips a beat. “Wait, you guys haven't gone Christmas shopping yet?” 

 

“Of course we didn't,” Suo said with a soft laugh. “Why would we? This'll be our first Christmas today all together, and there is no way we're starting without you.” 

 

“And I heard from Hayato that you are the main decorator when it comes to this type of stuff,” Sakura said. “I already have a tree, but my ornaments are…destroyed. I need new decorations anyway, and I know Hayato will nag me.”

 

“Guilty~” Suo raised his hand. “You wanna go home right now, Akihiko? I can't help but notice you're a little tired. You aren't overexerting yourself, are you?”

 

“Waah? No, no I'm not.” Nirei said quickly. “I mean, sure, I'm a little tired, but Christmas shopping with my boyfriends is something I cannot give up!”

 

“We can always go another day if you're tired.” Sakura chimes in while putting a hand on Nirei's shoulder. “There's always tomorrow, y'know?”

 

“I'm fine! Honest!” Nirei insists. He taps his cane against the ground once. “The second I feel weak, we'll go home, okay? I promise.” Nirei assures them by showing a toothy grin. Suo and Sakura glance at each other, having a silent conversation. 

 

“Fine,” Sakura warned while pulling out his phone. “But I'm calling a cab. We're going to the mall for this.”

 

“The mall? I think that's a little way into the city.” Suo said, furrowing his eyebrows. “I think we should just go to the supermarket.”

 

“Hmm…yeah, okay.” Sakura nodded. “I'm still calling a cab, though.”

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Inside, it was like stepping into a glitter explosion. Ornaments dangled from every corner, fake snow clung to the floor, and the speakers blared an English version of Jingle Bell Rock. Nirei gasps softly at the decorations inside the store, almost left breathless by the decor and how festive everything is. He was never really fond of Christmas because his dad would make everything feel so broken and isolated, but now he loves it because of Suo. He remembers the first Christmas he and Suo had. 

 

They were inside the dojo Suo trained in at the time. They bought a small Christmas tree with the little money they had, and Nirei ordered takeout. It wasn't much, but he will always remember the way Suo cared for him and the way he reassured him that everything would be okay.

 

That and the next Christmas were the best ever. Now he has another person he loves to spend time with. Sakura…

 

Suo made a beeline for a shelf stacked with wreaths while Sakura went to grab a shopping cart. Nirei followed Suo, humming softly to the song. “Those look nice.”

 

“Does it? Is it too much, Haruka?” Suo asks, tilting his head and showing Sakura who is approaching them with the cart. 

 

“It looks like a squirrel's nest.” Sakura deadpanned, tossing a roll of tinsel into the cart with a flick of his wrist. “Put it down.”

 

“Ah, ah. Festive squirrel's nest.” Suo corrected, hanging the wreath over Sakura's shoulder before carrying away to examine a towering display of fairy lights. Nirei limped slightly behind him, ignoring the dull ache in his thigh. He's determined to keep pace with the two of them, not wanting to ruin the fun and be the one to slow it down. He stopped by a rack of novelty stockings, tugging down one embroidered with a scowling snowman. Nirei grins ecstatically, picking it up and showing it to Sakura.

 

“Look! Sakura, it's you! I-I mean, Haruka! It's you!”

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “That's the happiest I've ever seen a snowman look.” He replied flatly, already scanning a shelf of pine-scented candles. 

 

“Oh, geez! You're impossible!” Nirei laughed while putting the snowman in the basket. “We're definitely getting this.” Suo reappeared with two boxes of multicolored lights, and he held them up. “Classic rainbow or warm white?” 

 

“Rainbow.” Nirei and Sakura said in unison. They froze, glanced at each other, then looked away like it never happened. Suo grinned like he'd won something and put the rainbow lights in the basket. “Rainbow it is.” They made their way into the kitchen aisle, where Suo tried to balance a stack of cookie tins on his head while Sakura loudly predicted how fast he'd drop them. Suo has never been so carefree, so it's relaxing to see his playful side.

 

Nirei doubled over again, his thigh and shoulder protesting, but he kept going, egging them both on by putting a tin of peppermint cocoa into the pile. 

 

Somehow, in the chaos, an inflatable reindeer ended up in their cart. Nobody admitted to putting it there. Sakura accused Suo, and Suo accused Nirei. Nirei swore it just…appeared. 

 

They shopped around a little more, their cart slowly being filled with Christmas decorations that will definitely NOT all fit inside the apartment. Nirei follows behind them, his thigh aching more than ever. He's definitely at his limit, but he's glad he's spending time with his boyfriends. 

 

His eyes suddenly spot something green and suspiciously festive on the clearance rack. He squinted, then smirked. Oh, perfect. 

 

“Hold up,” He said, limping over and plucking the tiny mistletoe from its hook. 

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “The hell are you doing—”

 

“Enhancing the holiday spirit.” Nirei's grin turned sly as he hooked the mistletoe onto the curved handle of his cane. Using the cane like a fishing pole, he carefully dangled it above Suo's and Sakura's heads while he leaned against the wall for balance. Sakura's eyes widened as he glanced up and realized. 

 

“You—! Get that thing away from me!” His ears and neck flushed red so fast it could've put Rudolph’s nose to shame. Suo, however, looked up at the dangling greenery and smiled in that calm, too pleasant way that somehow made Sakura more nervous. 

 

“Oh? Tradition is tradition after all.” He said, approaching Sakura with a deadly look. “Come here, Haruka.” 

 

“Wait—!” Sakura started, barely having time to backpedal before Suo dipped him low in one smooth, dramatic move, kissing him deeply and unapologetically. Sakura gasps, accidentally opening his mouth, and Suo takes that opportunity, his tongue sliding into Sakura’s mouth hotly. 

 

Nirei watches, blinking twice and petrified. “Uh…” He stands up straight, putting down his cane and leaning against it, cheeks flushing pink. He didn't think Suo would be so passionate about a kiss that was supposed to be friendly and teasing. The kiss was so intense it startled a couple browsing ornaments two aisles over, and somewhere, someone dropped a box of tinsel. 

 

Sakura reluctantly closes his eyes into the kiss, kissing back and making a sound that definitely wasn't PG related. Suo pulls away, panting softly, and smirking as Sakura looks dazed, his face a fiery shade of red. “H-Hayato!! What the hell was that?!”

 

“Tradition,” Suo said simply, his smile like honey as if he hadn't just kissed the life out of him in front of half the store.

 

“You—!” Sakura snatched the mistletoe from the ground, glaring. “Fine! Let's see how you like it!” Sakura held it above Suo's and Nirei's heads, seething.

 

A big mistake on Sakura's end.

 

Nirei didn't even blink as he leaned in towards Suo, pressing a soft, deliberate kiss to Suo's lips. Suo returned it easily, tilting his head down and finding Nirei's cheek. Nirei stiffened a bit, stunned, and with slow, teasing strokes of his tongue, he coaxed Nirei’s mouth for entrance.

 

When Nirei’s lips finally parted, Suo slid his tongue inside and tasted him slowly, savoring the soft, pliant way the man was yielding. The kiss deepened, and he possessively slid his hand behind Nirei’s head and ran his fingers through light curly locks of hair. His other hand trailed down the collarbone before gliding towards his chest and hovering over it.

 

“Enough! Enough, you horny bastard!” Sakura yells, ripping Suo away from Nirei with his entire face red. “I didn't say fuck ‘em!”

 

Nirei nearly stumbles from the hot kiss, his eyes so wide, you couldn't see the pupils. It's been too long since they kissed like that. When was the last time he and Suo had touched each other?

 

Too long.

 

Nirei isn't as sexually active as Suo is. He could go months without touching himself, but he couldn't say the same with Suo. He can only imagine how pent out he is, and he almost feels bad. 

 

“Sorry. Was that too much?” Suo asks while Sakura walks ahead to the self-checkout lane. He was mumbling under his breath as he scanned the items and stuffed them in a plastic bag. 

 

“Mm? No, no, it was fine.” Nirei said while patting his cheek to calm down his blush. “Just surprising, that's all. I didn't expect you to kiss Haruka so…”

 

“It's been far too long since I've touched you,” Suo whispers as he pulls Nirei close by his waist. “I've been waiting patiently, and soon I'll have my way. I always do.”

 

Nirei shivers, the hair on the back of his neck rising. “H-Hayato…”

 

“Can't blame me,” Suo said with a smirk. “I’m only a simple creature at the end of the day.” With that, Suo leaves Nirei standing there, more flustered than ever. He couldn't feel the pain in his thigh; the way Suo spoke to him still made his legs shake.

 

God…he didn't realize how horny he was until now.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The car ride home was quiet compared to the chaos of the store. The late winter sun bled orange and gold through the windshield, casting lazy shadows over Nirei's lap as he leaned back against the seat, his cane resting against his leg. The soreness reminds him that he was on his feet more than he should have today. Despite that, he felt satisfied with all of the things they got for decorations. The tinsels, the ornaments, the fairy lights…

 

Today was a success.

 

They made it to their apartment complex, and Suo helped Nirei up the stairs while Sakura carried the bags and unlocked the door. He opens it all the way, and Nirei steps on, the warm air hitting him smoothly. He takes a deep breath, slipping off his shoes and turning on the lights.

 

“Welcome home!” Suo said proudly, slipping off his coat and helping Nirei do the same. The familiar smell of Suo's incense clung faintly in the air, mixed with something newer. Nirei scanned the living room with slow, curious eyes.

 

The couch cushions were plumper, and the coffee table was rearranged so it sat a little closer to the balcony. A soft throw blanket was draped over the armrest that gave it a modern look, and even the wall by the kitchen had a framed photo — the three of them eating popsicles on a hot summer day. Kiryu had taken the picture sneakily and sent it in their group chat. 

 

“...You guys changed a few things,” Nirei said, his voice a little unsteady as he walked fully into the living room. 

 

“We figured you'd want it to feel fresh when you came home,” Sakura said, stepping around him to drop their shopping bags by the counter. His tone was casual, but his eyes gleamed with quiet pride. Suo, meanwhile, was setting the keys on a hook, glancing at Nirei in the corner of his eye. “Is it too much?”

 

“No,” Nirei said softly. “It's…nice.” He takes a shallow breath when the world around him suddenly tilts. His thigh gave out first, then the ache in his lower back flared—a warning he ignored for too long. His cage clattered to the floor as his legs buckled and a strangled cry left his mouth. 

 

“Nirei!”

“Hey!”

 

Suo was at his side in two short strides, catching him too late as he hit the floor with a soft thud. Sakura was there in a second, his hand gripping Nirei's hand.

 

“Overdid it,” The blonde panted, his breath coming quicker than he wanted. He hated the tremor in his voice. “I'm fine. I just—”

 

“You're not fine.” Suo cut in, his voice steady but his eyes sharp with worry. Together, he and Sakura eased Nirei on the couch, Sakura tucking the throw blanket over his lap while Suo knelt to pick up his cane. Sakura glares at Nirei while putting both hands on his hips. 

 

“You push yourself like that again and I'll tie you to the couch,” Sakura said sternly, but his hands gently brushed the hair from Nirei's forehead. “You're at home now, so pace yourself.”

 

Nirei managed a faint laugh. “Ooh. Kinky threat.”

 

“I'm serious.” 

 

Suo smiles at them both, a sweat drop appearing on his cheek. “I'll make us some snacks…we can put up the decorations tomorrow once Akihiko is feeling better. But…” Suo stands next to Sakura, matching his stance by putting his hands on his hips. “Haruka is right. I noticed you were struggling, but I was waiting for you to say something. It's okay to limit yourself because of your limitations. You aren't weak, and we will never see you weak.”

 

Nirei nods. “You're…” He looks down at his thigh, then his shoulder that ached. “You're right…”

 

“Damn right. Now wait while I get your night clothes. You can take a shower in the morning.” Sakura walks off into his room, leaving Suo and Nirei to themselves. Suo pats him on the head and goes into the kitchen, turning on the light and stretching his arms over his head. Sakura returned from his bedroom with Nirei's folded night clothes in one hand. He gestures to Nirei to sit forward. 

 

“Come on.” He said, not unkindly, but his voice was still with its usual gruffness. Nirei obediently sat up, letting Sakura help him slip out of his day clothes. First, he started by unwrapping Nirei's scarf and throwing it somewhere in the room. Then, he carefully helped him take off his shirt, looking at the indented scar on Nirei's shoulder. He can still see the surgical scar that is barely noticeable if you aren't looking closely. The incision scar ran from his shoulder to his chest, just stopping at his collarbone.

 

Sakura's hands were slow, but instinctive, careful not to jostle Nirei. He reached for a small brown paper bag on the coffee table and dumped it out, many bottles of painkillers, antibiotics, and ointments clattering loudly. Sakura moves through them quietly, and Nirei watches him with tired eyes. “The blue bottle…that one is for my shoulder.”

 

“Okay…”

 

Sakura grabs the tub and uncaps it, letting the cool gel fall into the palm of his hand. He kneels down and slowly rubs it in his shoulder, slowly and carefully. “This okay?”

 

“Mm…” Nirei nods, cheeks as red as blood. He wouldn't lie, the way Sakura is so gentle with this is oddly sensual. Once Sakura is done, he stands up and huffs quietly.

 

“Shall we do your thigh now or not?”

 

“Ah…yes…you can.”

 

Nirei gulps as Sakura pulls down his pants just enough to reveal the tender scar on his thigh. The color is dark, and the scar is shaggy and uneven. 

 

“The one with the green cap is for my thigh.”

 

“Got it. This might be cold.” Sakura uncapped the small ointment, scooped some onto his fingers, and kneeling beside Nirei once more. Nirei sucked in a breath at the touch, the salve cool on his skin and the inflamed scar. Sakura was slow and deliberate with the pressure of his fingers, which made heat curl up on Nirei's neck. Despite the roughness of years of work, Sakura's touch moved in soft, careful circles. 

 

“Ah…” Nirei shuts his eyes, his legs shaking just a little. It felt…nice. More than nice, but extraordinary. The feeling numbed the pain, and for a moment, he was too lost in the bliss to be aware that Sakura's hand was smoothing upward, further up his leg and into the inner side of his thigh. The tenderness is more there than ever, and he gasps softly, biting back a sound he knows that will be explicit. Nirei is vaguely aware of the faint clinking of cups and plates in the kitchen, Suo humming floating through one ear and out the other.

 

Nirei opened his eyes to see Sakura's bent head, and on the way, his hair fell into his face as he worked. The combination of care and quiet competence made his chest tighten in an almost unbearable way. The salve makes a creamy sound as Sakura finishes rubbing it in, and Nirei is highly aware that he's a little turned on—

 

“Quit staring,” Sakura said suddenly, not looking up. Nirei flinched, his face heating up even more as he scoots away. “I-I wasn't—”

 

“Sure you weren't.” Sakura’s mouth twitched like he might be holding back a smirk, but his eyes continued to stare down at Nirei's open legs. Slowly, he touched Nirei's other thigh, his thumb brushing against the soft skin, and air flowing out of his nose, tickling him. Nirei…didn't stop Sakura from doing what he was doing, too entranced. He was almost touch-starved, longing for this kind of touch he didn't know he needed.

“Haru…ka…” Nirei whispers, unintentionally spreading his legs open even more. Sakura finally looks into his eyes, a glint in them that could rival murderous intent. They were sharp and hyper-focused focused and Nirei is about to lean down to kiss when Sakura’s face immediately explodes in red.

 

“WAIT—WAIT—!” Sakura scoots back so fast, he falls on the floor. Nirei sits up quickly, closing his legs and gasping. 

 

“Are you okay?! Haruka?!”

 

From the kitchen, there was a pause in the clinking of cups. Then, Suo's voice floated over, smooth as ever. “Well,” he said, clearly amused. “If you two need me to give you a room, I can finish making the cocoa later .”

 

Both Nirei and Sakura stiffened, and Sakura turned around, seething. “It's not like that!” He barked from the floor, ears practically glowing. 

 

“Oh? Then I must be mistaken.” Suo stepped into view, holding a tray with mugs and tea cakes. His gaze stared between them, taking in Nirei's flustered face, and only wearing a night shirt and underwear, and Sakura still sitting awkwardly on the floor. Suo's lips curved into that maddeningly calm smile as he closed his eyes. “Though, judging from the shade of red in both of your faces, I don't think I am.”

 

Nirei groaned and covered his face with his hands, using the throw blanket to cover his legs. “H-Hayato…”

 

Suo set the trash down, then crouched beside Sakura and offered a hand. “Careful, Haruka. Wouldn't want you to get flustered and injure yourself on the same day.” 

 

Sakura slapped his hand away, but took it anyway, muttering under his breath. Suo only chuckles in response, glancing at Nirei with a spark in his eyes. “Next time, at least invite me before things get interesting.” 

 

Nirei and Sakura yelled his name in unison.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

Notes:

We're nearing the end!!! I'm so excited!!!

AGHHH!! I regret not adding Tsugeura here sooner!! It was fun writing his character and I really ship him with Kiryu. It's safe to say the next two chapters will be focused on Suo, Nirei and Sakura so no more of our beloved side characters. I tried tying loose ends, and for a moment I wanted to add a scene where Nirei has a panic attack, but I wanted to keep the vibe so I didn't add it.

I definitely do want to write a scene with Nirei actually talking about his kidnapping, so I'll try to incorporate that in the next chapters. I'm still planning on sitting their back stories too but those will be extra chapters so you can read them if you want. Or don't.

Anyways let me get out of here before I start yapping. I think it's safe to say that these boys will be getting active heh...

Chapter 19: Perpetual Fireworks (Part one)

Summary:

The trio goes on their much-needed vacation to the hot springs.

Things happened.

Notes:

So! Just to clarify...

There will be smut in this chapter. If you do not want to read it, just look for the ⋆｡° ✮ and that'll indicate the start of it.

The end will have ˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

“Wow!!!”

 

Nirei's eyes sparkle in amazement as he walks down the final step on the bus, looking around in awe. “It's amazing! It's like we walked into a postcard!”

 

“Akihiko, careful!” Suo calls while getting off the bus with his and Nirei's luggage in tow with ease. He smiles, though, taking a look around. “But it's nice, isn't it? Just the kind of place to relax.” He looks around the area, taking in the scenery with a quiet breath.

 

Sakura trailed behind, his own smaller suitcase rolling behind him as he yawned tiredly. Though his gaze lingered in the soft steam curling in the distance, his expression was unreadable. “Smells like boiled eggs,” He said flatly while wrinkling his nose. Nirei stifled a laugh, covering his mouth with one hand. Suo laughs softly, closing his eyes. 

 

“Don't say that, Haruka!” Nirei giggles.

 

“Why not? It does .” Sakura shot back with no real bite in his tone. The three of them go to the railing that surrounds the hill they are standing on. In the distance, they can see the village that harbors the famous hot spring. The snow made everything prettier, gleaming as the sunlight bounced off it. Nirei takes a deep breath and exhales, his breath appearing in the cold air. The tip of his nose is red, and so are his cheeks. It was a contrast to his vibrant hair that curls proudly.

 

“It's so pretty!” Nirei cooes.

 

“We finally made it…” Sakura groans as he stretches his arms out, and a few bones crack during the process. “I swear those seats are made for public torture.”

 

“That was quite the trip, huh?” Suo asks. 

 

“I'm exhausted,” Sakura complains.

 

“Then how about we get checked in so we can go vegetable mode, huh?”

 

Sakura immediately perks up at the sound of relaxing. He blinked and nodded once as he glanced at Suo. “Sounds like a plan, then. I'm down.” 

 

Nirei laughs sheepishly. “You sure have a way with him, Hayato.” Nirei turns his attention back to the village in the distance before suddenly getting an idea. “Oh, wait a moment!” He hurriedly pulls out his phone and takes off his gloves to enter the password. “We need to take a photo!”

 

“We have to?” Sakura raised an eyebrow, not completely on board with the idea.

 

“Yes!” Nirei demands with mock seriousness. “We have to! We need to document all that we can so the memories can be cherished in our hearts forever! Besides, I think this counts as our first official date, no?”

 

“Date or vacation?” Sakura squints his eyes. Suo wraps an arm around his neck and pulls him close. 

 

“Come on, Haruka. Don't be such a downer. Akihiko is excited about all of this. This will be fun for all of us.”

 

“...I guess.” Sakura clears his throat, looking flushed, and not because of the cold. “Just…hurry up and take the picture.”

 

“Hehe, okay!”

 

“Need me to hold your phone?” Suo asks sweetly to Nirei.

 

“Oh, sure!” Nirei hands his phone to Suo, and the brunette holds it up so everyone is in the frame. “Smile~” The shutter sounds off and the picture is taken.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The air was crisper, so sharp it nipped at the inside of their noses with every inhale, tinged faintly with the earth bite of sulfur and lime. Steam curled in the distance, drifting lazily into the winter sky as if the mountain itself was exhaling. Wooden signs, painted with flowing calligraphy that gleamed dark against the frost, pointed towards the famous hot spring inns. Their lacquered surfaces caught the sunlight, reflecting little glimmers that made them stand out against the pale snowdrifts. 

 

A narrow stream ran along the roadside, its water clear as glass, the sound of it trickling and tumbling over small stones blending with the occasional chatter of sparrows perched along the winter branches. Snow blanketed everything. It was much softer and deeper here than the light dustings they usually saw back in Makochi. Each step crunched underfoot with a clean, brittle sound. The smell of pine hung in the air the closer they got closer to the village. It's sharper here in the highlands, mingling with the mineral tang rising from the springs.

 

Sakura felt an odd sort of familiarity stirring in his chest. He had grown up with winters like these, with snow piling high against rooftops, icicles catching morning light like knives of glass, and his breath always fogging the air. It was a world where Suo and Nirei hadn't known the same way, and for a moment, he found himself quietly proud to be the one used to the cold. Suo, bundled with casual neatness, looked perfectly content as his warm breath puffed like smoke, while Nirei clutched his cane a little tighter, cheeks still red from the chill but eyes wide at everything he saw.

 

They continued down the road to the village, the buildings growing more slanted the closer they got, the slanted roofs covered in snow. Somewhere, a bell chimed softly, its sound deep and round, echoing between the mountains as though welcoming them. The streets were alive even in the cold: vendors in heavy coats called cheerfully from their shop fronts, selling skewers of steaming dumplings and hot chestnuts, while shopkeepers swept stray snow from their doorsteps with long wooden brooms. Children bundled in bright scarves chased each other through the drifts, their laughter carrying through the crisp air. Lanterns bobbed from posts, casting amber light that glowed warmly.

 

“This place feels like something out of a storybook,” Suo said, his voice muffled by the scarf he had tugged over his mouth. He turned his head toward the row of ships where fabric was displayed in open windows, shimmering with color. “Look, they even have a tailor's shop that is still open this late in winter. I bet half of these businesses have been here for generations.”

 

Nirei clutched his cane and glanced toward a stall where steam rose from a big pot full of miso broth, the smell drifting temptingly toward them. His mouth watered, and the snacks Suo packed for them disappeared from his stomach immediately. “It's really busy for a snowy mountain village,” He said softly, marveling at how many people were out in the cold. He moved closer to Suo for warmth, and they smiled at each other. After a pause, he tilted his head toward Sakura, frowning slightly. “Wait, Haruka. Aren't you cold? You're only wearing a light coat.”

 

Sakura, who had one hand shoved into his pocket and the other out, gave a little huff. “This?” He tugged at his collar dismissively. “I grew up just a little in the countryside, so winters were way harsher than this. If you weren't outside, you'd go crazy.”

 

Nirei's flush on his face deepened from more than just the wind. “Ah…I guess you played by yourself, huh?”

 

“Yeah.” Sakura’s voice softened, almost lost under the crunch of their steps. “Didn't really have anyone around, so it was just me in the backyard, running through snow until it stuck to my clothes, or climbing trees even when the branches iced over. Guess I just got used to it.” He shrugged as though it was nothing, and for a moment, he looked more boyish than aloof.

 

Suo glanced sidelong at him, his eyes warm above the edge of his scarf. “That explains why you look like you belong here more than the rest of the. I'd have frozen solid in ten minutes. Akihiko and I grew up in a suburban area, but it didn't really snow like that. Just a couple of inches.”

 

Sakura snorted, turning his face away as if embarrassed, though the tip of his ears had gone red. “You're both soft.”

 

Nirei let out a laugh and somehow, between Suo's easy warmth and Sakura’s matter-of-fact tone, the cold felt less sharp. By the time they reached the end of the main street, the crowd had thinned. A narrow bridge arched over a stream that burbled clear despite the snow crusting its banks. Beyond it, the detached villa waited on a gentle rise—a traditional wooden building with tiled waves and paper lanterns glowing like fireflies along the walkway. The faint plume of smoke that rose from the chimney made the place look impossibly inviting after their trek. There was a garden that was framed by carefully placed stones and a small koi pond.

 

Suo exhaled, eyes softening at the sight. “Well…we're here. It looks even better than the picture Umemiya sent.” 

 

Sakura stares up, tightening his grip on his back. He whistles softly, humming. “I can admit that bastard has good taste when it comes to vacation.”

 

Nirei holds up his phone, taking a photo in awe and smiling widely. “Pretty! Haruka, was your old house like this?”

 

“Psh.” Sakura rolls his eyes, snorting and almost laughing. “Hell no.” 

 

They hadn't even reached the steps before a pair of attendants in crisp uniforms hurried forward, bowing politely. An older woman steps in between the attendants, dressed in a warm kimono and her graying hair tied back with a pin. She bows the lowest out of all of the attendants, making Sakura a little uncomfortable with the formality.

 

“Welcome!” She said, her voice surprisingly young despite her old appearance. “You must be the party Master Umemiya sent word about!” She stands up straight, clasping her hands together. “We've been expecting you! Please, allow me to guide you inside!”

 

Before any of them could protest, the staff were already reaching for their bags, ushering them forward with warm but insistent hands. 

 

“Oh, wow, okay.” Suo watched as his bags were being carried inside the villa. Sakura grunts and growls as an attendant wrestles for his suitcase and rolls it away quickly. One attendant’s gaze lingered on Nirei's cane, and in an instant, he found himself the center of their attention. They all surrounded him, pushing Suo and Sakura away.

 

Nirei blinks, an unfamiliar hand brushing against his sleeve while another gently touches his elbow, guiding him toward the entrance. “Careful on the steps, sir. Let us help you, hmm? We'll prepare a room closest to the hall for your comfort. Please, take your time—”

 

The words were kind, but the sudden closeness, the hands on him, the pressing, the way they moved him without asking, made the edges of Nirei's vision tilt. “H-Hey wait—” Nirei tries to say as he resists their insistent behavior. “Hey! Let go! I can walk on my own—” His breath stuttered, the crackle of lantern fire and murmur of voices blurring into a darker memory. He's instantly reminded of the oil lamp Kurose used back when he was tied up in that room. Rough hands that punched him over and over in that chair he was tied in, rope biting against his wrists, voices jeering instead of kind. His grip on the cane whitened, knees threatened to buckle.

 

“Akihiko!” 

“Oi!” 

 

Suo and Sakura push past the attendants in seconds, making their way to their distressed boyfriend. Suo is the first to push through, finally pulling Nirei away from their hands, and Sakura, standing in front of them, glaring. The attendants all stare at them in confusion, mumbling among themselves.

 

Suo lowered his scarf so his voice could be heard clearly. “Easy now. He can walk fine on his own. Thank you, but please give him some space.”

 

The attendants froze, realizing too late that their attentiveness had crossed into overwhelming. They bowed quietly, murmuring apologies, and stepped back. The older woman apologizes as well, bowing her head deeply. 

 

Nirei swallowed hard, forcing air into his lungs. The panic ebbed slowly under the sight of Suo staring at him worriedly. Sakura's presence is like a shield, and Suo's is like his anchor. He blinked until the present returned, the villa lanterns swaying, snowflakes catching on Suo's dark hair, Sakura glaring at the staff with a look that left no room for argument.

 

“I'm…I'm okay,” Nirei whispered, though his voice trembled. 

 

“You don't have to be,” Sakura muttered. He turns to Nirei. “I'm going to touch your shoulder. Is that okay?” 

 

Nirei shakes his head. “N-No…not yet…I'm just…” 

 

“That's okay,” Sakura said firmly. The glare on his face disappears, and he sighs softly. “You're okay. We're okay. See where we are?” His voice is even and just, staring into Nirei's brown eyes. Nirei nods, gulping and steadying himself. 

 

The older woman stands back up, her smile full of fake regret, yet professionalism. She wiped her kimono and motioned them to follow, her steps light on the ground. She walks up the mini steps and turns back just a little. “Allow me to show you to your suite.” She said, her voice calm and measured. The attendants flanking her moved silently. 

 

Nirei takes a final deep breath as he looks at Suo and Sakura, nodding and smiling. “I'm okay now. For real.”

 

“Good. Come on.” Suo grins. The three of them walked inside the villa, the warm air hitting them instantly. They passed through the villa’s main hall, a high-ceilinged space lined with shoji screens and polished cedar beams. Soft tatami mats covered the floor, and the scent of incense lingered faintly in the air. Nirei's cane clicked softly against the wood as he followed Suo and Sakura, who kept a careful eye on him. 

 

“This way, please,” The woman said, gesturing to a low corridor that led to several rooms. Each doorway was adorned with delicate carvings of cranes and pine trees and small lanterns fast a warm, golden glow. The villa felt alive yet serene. It calmed Nirei down even more, and his shoulders relaxed. 

 

They entered a sitting room first, where a low table sat on top of an intricate rug, cushions placed nearly around it. The windows opened into a small garden blanketed in snow, and a koi pond’s edges were rimmed with frost. “This is your common room,” The woman explained while gesturing around the room and making Nirei flinch. She glanced at Nirei for a moment before continuing. “Here you may relax, enjoy tea, or simply read. A fireplace is available if you wish warmth.” Suo's eyes darted around the space, already imagining quiet mornings here with Nirei and Sakura for the next few days.

 

“Nice.” He said.

 

Next, they moved down the corridor. Each guest room had sliding doors that revealed sleeping areas with plush futons folding nearly on tatami mats, soft blankets embroidered with subtle seasonal motifs. One room had a large window facing a hillside, where steam from a distant hot spring rose like morning mist. Nirei couldn't help but trail a hand along the smooth wood of the window frame, marveling at the tranquility. 

 

Finally, they reached the bathing area. A large wooden ofuro filled with steaming water sat beside a wide window overlooking the snow-dusted village below. “The hot spring is replenished naturally from the mountain,” The woman said with pride. “It is believed to soothe muscles, ease pains, relax the mind, and even cure mental illnesses. Please use it carefully; attendants are available should you require assistance.” Nirei glanced at Suo and Sakura, who both offered reassuring smiles, and a small shiver of excitement went through him.

 

The tour concluded with a peek into a small tea room, where shelves were lined with delicate cups and pots, each carefully arranged. Suo stepped inside, his visible eye widening. “Oh, my…” He whispers, growing more excited. 

 

“Everything you might need for comfort and leisure has been prepared.” The woman said, bowing slightly. “Should you require anything further, please do not hesitate to ask. Pamphlets of tourist spots shall be in the tea room.”

 

Suo exhaled softly, rubbing his hands together. “Everything looks great, thank you.” The attendants and the woman leave them in the villa, officially kick-starting their vacation.

 

Nirei sagged against the wall, exhaling as though he'd been holding his breath the whole time. His shoulders slumped, and his hand went instinctively to his chest, pressing over the fast thrum of his heart. “I thought they'd never leave…” He mumbled. His voice came out small, sheepish, and he gave a faint, self-conscious laugh. 

 

“But you're okay, right?” Sakura asks.

 

“I'm okay,” Nirei confirms.

 

Suo nods and crosses the tatami in slow, easy steps until he is at Nirei's side. “You handled it well. I'm proud.” He said, lips curving into a playful grin. “But honestly, I think the staff bowed more times than I can count.”

 

Nirei chuckles, and Sakura snorts. “More like ready to fold in half,” Sakura muttered. He shrugged off his coat with a sharp movement and dropped groans as he stretched his arms over his head. “Guess the royal treatment isn't suited for everyone.” 

 

“Mhm!” Suo hums enthusiastically.

 

“Mm.” Nirei turned away and wandered toward the villa’s wide window in the living room. Outside, the world stretched in a quiet hush. The sight made Nirei sigh dreamily and exhale. His fingers twitched at his side, restless with the ache to hold on to this moment before it slipped away. He suddenly feels a brush against his fingers, soft as a graze of a petal against skin. He glanced up to see Suo's hand hovering tentatively against his, warm even in its hesitation.

 

Nirei smiles, immediately leaning his head against Suo's chest. “You okay?”

 

“Fit as a fiddle.” Suo held up his thumb and leaned over to kiss Nirei's forehead. “We should go shopping. I think I saw a shop I really want to check out.”

 

“Okay!” Nirei said excitedly. “But I want to unpack first.” 

 

“What happened to vegging out?” Sakura mumbles in irritation, just wanting to relax before doing anything else. His response was ignored.

 

“You do that.” Suo tilts his head to Nirei.. “Be careful not to overexert yourself. I want to check out the tea room again. I think I spotted something that I can never find in stores.”

 

“Sure!” 

 

Adjusting his grip on his cane, Nirei walks out of the room, calling for Sakura to help him. Suo wandered down the hall, observing the details on the walls. The tea room practically called his name as he came closer. He slipped inside and breathed in the faint, earthy fragrance of dried leaves. Porcelain cups gleamed softly on the shelves, catching the light. As he traced his fingers along the rim of a teapot, something on the low table caught his eye: a folded pamphlet, glossy with wear. He reached for it absentmindedly. 

 

The cover bore an illustration of the very same mountains that towered outside their window, pale blue against the sky. Suo blinked, his smile faltering immediately. The artwork…it was familiar. Too familiar.

 

He flipped it open, heart tugging strangely. Rows of printed characters listed hot springs, historical sites, and even the tea plantations in the valley below. His vision blurred for a moment, not from the print but from memory—something tucked far back that he didn't wish to think about.

 

A postcard.

 

He could see it now, faint handwriting looping across the paper, his father's script pressed hard into the card as though the pen itself had been impatient. His mother's lighter hand filled the bottom with her own note. They had written to him just after he moved into his new apartment with Nirei. He didn't know how they got his address, but he didn't think much about it, tossing it in with junk mail. He remembered the watercolor stamp of a hillside…this hillside.

 

“They moved here,” Suo whispered, the words trembling in the empty tea room. He pressed the pamphlet tighter to his chest, as though the glossy paper could bridge the years he'd let slip. For a heartbeat, he stood frozen, caught between guilt for forgetting and a strange aching relief that this place still held them in some way.

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

 

Six years ago….

 

The kitchen smelled faintly of coffee grounds and bread flour, the remains of Suo's early morning breakfast experiment still scattered across the counter. Sunlight steamed in through the window, warm against his cheek as he sifted through a small pile of envelopes and flyers that had come in the mail. 

 

Most were nothing special—discount coupons, bills, a magazine Nirei subscribed to, and magazines he subscribed to. Then, his fingers brushed against the edge of a postcard. It was stiff, glossy, the front painted with a watercolor scene of snow-dusted hills rolling into a mountain spring. A quiet village dotted the base as Suo tilted it closer.

We moved. The air here is clearer for your mother to think and breathe. You'd like the gardens in spring, if you ever have time.

 

The handwriting is firm, unmistakably his father's. Below fit, in softer loops came his mother's hand:

 

I hope you're doing well. Don't forget to rest.

 

Suo stares at it for a long moment, his thumb brushing the edge. The words should've warmed him, should have made him feel a little less angry at them for what they put him through. But instead, he got the same hollow ache pressed against his chest. That same feeling when he realized how much they were putting him through. The same feeling when his father slapped him. The same feeling when his mother yelled at him for being a mistake. The same feeling when they disregarded Nirei.

 

With a quiet exhale, Suo set the card aside, sliding it face down beneath a stack of grocery ads. Out of sight, out of mind. He busied himself again with the flour-dusted counter, kneading dough with steady hands as he heard Nirei getting up and getting ready for the day in their bedroom.

 

The postcard lay forgotten.

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

The memory blurred, dissolving into the faint rustle of paper in his hand. Suo blinked, staring down at the pamphlet he had picked up. The same watercolor village, the same snow-dusted hills…his stomach dropped in horror, and before he realized it, his chest was rising and falling too quickly. Each breath caught high in his throat as he attempted to breathe.

 

The edges of the pamphlet crumpled under his tightening grip. No…no, not now. His vision swam, the polished wood of the room tilting slightly as the air seemed thinner than it had a moment ago. He pressed a palm against the low table, grounding himself, but his body betrayed him—shallow, rapid breaths rattled in his chest. 

 

“Hayato?”

 

The sound of Nirei's voice cut through the haze, light but concerned. Footsteps padded closer along the constant sound of a cane hitting against the ground. Sakura's heavier footsteps treading just behind. 

 

“We were thinking of checking out the village before the hot spring,” Nirei continued cheerfully, though the smile in his voice faltered when Suo didn't respond right away. Suo's throat worked as he forced himself to straighten, his hands curling at his sides to stop their shaking. When he turned, he wore his usual mild expression. Though his visible eye glimmered faintly with strain. 

 

“That…sounds nice,” He said softly. “Give me a moment, I'll join you outside.”

 

Nirei and Sakura exchanged a glance but didn't press, both offering small nods before slipping out. Their muffled voices faded down the corridor. As soon as the door closes, Suo's composure cracks. His hand darted into his pocket, fumbling for the small pill case. He popped it open with trembling fingers, pressing a tablet onto his tongue and swallowing dry. His breath shuddered, slowing bit by bit, though his chest still ached with the remnants of panic. 

 

He stumbled to the bathroom, gripping the sink edge with trembling hands. He splashed cold water on his face, the liquid dripping down his chin and soaking his scarf. He stayed bent over the basin, droplets pattering into the porcelain as he whispered under his breath—steady, steady, steady.

 

Finally, after five minutes, when his reflection in the mirror looked calm enough, Suo let out a soft, practiced sigh. He wiped the water from his skin, smoothed his hair back, and arranged his usual gentle smile before stepping away. 

 

The pamphlet still lay on the tea room table, and Suo didn't look back at it. The hallway stretched longer than it should have, each step heavy as though the tatami itself resisted him. 

 

“Why now? Why here?” He swallowed hard, forcing his shoulders straight. The pills were supposed to keep it manageable. His personal therapist had said the anxiety might spike at unexpected times, but still, after all the progress he thought he'd made, it felt like a betrayal. 

 

After the three of them promised they would go to group therapy, Suo thought it was fine. But he knew deep down, something was truly wrong with him. So, he started seeing a personal therapist. Sakura and Nirei do not know of this, and it's pretty easy to cover up. He got diagnosed with anxiety shortly after Nirei started physical therapy. It wasn't easy to accept, but he was prescribed medicine, and he takes it only when his anxiety spikes. It was like confronting his problem made everything seem…so small. He wouldn't normally react to a small thing like a postcard reminding him of his parents. 

 

Why now? Why now, he thought over and over. The front door looked ahead, but every pace closer stretched the distance like some cruel trick.

 

“I can't let them see. Not Akihiko and Haruka.”

 

He thought of Nirei's fragile recovery, the way he still sometimes trembled when left alone with his thoughts. He thought of Sakura's own walls, so carefully built, and slowly deconstructing with time and patience. What right did he have to burden them with his spiraling mind? He was supposed to be the steady one. The one who held them both when they wavered. The one who smiled so they could breathe easier.

 

He pressed his fingers briefly against his temple, then curled them into a fist at his side. 

 

“If I tell them…they'll worry. Akihiko will blame himself, and Sakura will get frustrated. And I'll just drag us all backward.”

 

His chest tightened again, but he forced the air out slowly and steadily, smoothing the smile back on his lips. The door was only a few steps away now. Beyond it, their voices filled his ringing ears. They were waiting for him. Suo pressed his hand against the door, pausing just long enough to whisper in his head, “Hold it together. Just hold it together a little longer.”

 

And then, with the same easy calm he always wore, he slid the door open to greet them. He steps out, exhaling and pulling up his scarf. “Alrighty, I'm ready.”

 

Sakura and Nirei stopped talking, and they both looked at Suo. Sakura immediately frowns, catching onto Suo. He caught it, the way Suo's lips curved just a fraction too tightly, and how his eye didn't quite match the warmth he was just radiating not even ten minutes ago.

 

Something twisted in Sakura's chest as he faced Suo. “What happened?” The words came out blunt and sharper than intended. He didn't mean to bark it, but it was the only way he knew how to cut through facades.

 

Suo blinked, his smile softening. “Nothing happened. Why?”

 

Nirei looks at both of them, concern appearing in his features. Sakura could see he noticed it too, the slight unsteadiness in Suo's breathing and the didn't sheen at his hairline. But Suo was already brushing past them with a light laugh. “Come on,” He said, gesturing down the path to the village. “If we take too long, the shops will close before we get a chance to wander. I saw they are selling roasted chestnuts, and I bet you will love them, Akihiko.”

 

Nirei hesitates, his brows knitting. Suo's tone was so casual, so convincingly steady, that it almost smothered the moment. Almost.

 

Sakura didn't move right away; his golden and grey eyes lingered on Suo's back as he started down the path, noticing the stiffness in his shoulders.

 

“...Hn.” Sakura exhaled sharply through his nose, shoving his hands into his pockets as he followed. He wasn't going to push, not here, not now, but the question burned in the back of his mind. What are you hiding from us?

 

As the three of them headed toward the quiet hustle of the village, Sakura's gaze kept drifting to Suo, every laugh, every step scrutinized. Outwardly, he let it go. Inwardly, he couldn't stop thinking about it.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The village welcomed them once again with warmth that contrasted the crisp air. The trio meandered from storefront to storefront, their footsteps crunching against the thin blanket of snow. 

 

Inside a sweets shop, Suo urged Nirei to try a chestnut bun fresh from the steamer. Nirei's eyes widened at the first bite, and Suo laughed, genuinely this time, at the way he cradled the treat like a baby. Nirei had Suo take a bite, and he did, commenting on how delicious it was. He tried to make Sakura take a bite as well, but he refused, saying he wasn't hungry at the moment. Sakura rolled his eyes at Nirei's and Suo's banter, but his lips turned upward, betraying amusement.

 

In a trinket store, Suo distracted himself by asking the shopkeeper about the history of certain tea cups. Meanwhile, Nirei gravitated toward a small stand of sunglasses, their colorful lenses gleaming under the light. He reached out, brushing his fingers across the rim of a round-framed pair.

 

“You like those?” Sakura asked, leaning casually beside him. 

 

Nirei's lips twitched into a wistful smile. “Yeah. I used to collect sunglasses and hats a lot back in middle and high school. You should've seen my collection! It could fill all of the living room and kitchen!”

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “What happened? Why'd you stop?”

 

Nirei hesitates for a moment, biting his lower lip. He grabs the sunglasses and traces the rim with his eyes. “My…stepfather…haha…he destroyed them.”

 

“What?” Sakura said, alarmed.

 

“It's not a big deal!” Nirei said quickly. “It happened a long time ago, so I barely remember it, but he said that it was a waste and called me things I don't want to repeat here.”

 

Sakura's chest tightened. His jaw worked, a muscle twitching as the words sank in. “...Tch.” He looked away. “That's not a waste, it's a hobby that you clearly love. People like that—” He cut himself off, taking a deep breath. Nirei stares, then smiles with his eyes closed. 

 

“I didn't know you would feel so passionate about this. I appreciate your anger, but like I said, it happened a long time ago, so I barely remember if I cried or yelled.”

 

Huffing, Sakura reached over and plucked the sunglasses from Nirei's hands, setting them gently over his eyes. The round lenses sat a little crooked, but they caught the shop light just enough to shine.

 

“There,” Sakura said with a small smile on his face. “We can start again. It suits you.”

 

Nirei blinked at him, cheeks blooming pink as he adjusted the sunglasses on his face. “...We? You really think so?”

 

Sakura gave a small nod. “Yeah. You look like you still enjoy the hobby and…don't let anyone tell you otherwise.”

 

If Nirei had a tail, it would be wagging excessively. He giggles, looking over at the display of sunglasses and picking up a pair with star-shaped lenses. He places those over 

Sakura's eyes, crooked on purpose. “Those suit you.”

 

Sakura blinks before breaking into a goofy smile, straightening out the glasses. “You big dork.” 

 

_____

 

The bell above the shop door chimed softly as they stepped back onto the street. Nirei and Sakura lingered close together, still half caught in their earlier conversation about sunglasses. Sakura held the bag where they purchased said sunglasses, while Suo lingered just behind them, lost in thought. His smile, soft, patient, the one everyone knew they could trust, remained fixed on his face. But his hands curled unconsciously into his sleeve. 

 

The crowds pressed in more here, villagers moving between stalls with cheerful chatter, children darting past with paper fans in hand. The noise felt harmless enough, but for Suo, it sharpened at the edges. It was too bright and loud. Each laugh rang a little too sharply, each passing shoulder brushed against him like static. His chest fluttered unevenly, his breaths shorter.

 

“Look,” Sakura's voice cut through. “Those cheap snack skewers.” He points at them. “You'd like them, Akihiko.”

 

“Huh? Oh, yeah! Skewers!” Nirei grins. He then takes a short pause, humming. “Wait, hold on. I have to use the bathroom.”

 

“Okay.” Sakura nods, and so does Suo. Suo leaned against a wooden post outside a crafting store while Nirei disappeared into the restroom. Sakura finally turned to Suo, crossing his arms and narrowing his eyes. “Alright. Spill it, pretty boy. You're acting weird.”

 

Suo's head tipped lazily to the side, as if Sakura had just accused him of stealing. “Weird? That's just my natural charm.” He teased. 

 

Sakura didn't budge. His gold eye caught the sunlight, sharp and unblinking. “Cut the crap. You've been faking smiles ever since we came to the villa. What's wrong?”

 

“Maybe I'm just dazzled by how many sunglasses you and Akihiko tried on. Honestly, you could've put half the shop out of business.” Suo's voice was light and teasing, deliberately slippery. Sakura's scowl deepened as he put a hand on his hip. “Don't change the subject. I'm not an idiot.”

 

“I never called you one…” For a moment, the facade fades and the tightness in Suo's jaw returns. He leaned forward, eyes half-lidded and tone infuriatingly gentle. “But you're worried about me? That's so cute.”

 

Sakura opened his mouth, his patience growing thin, and the urge to shake the truth gnawed at his tongue. But then—

 

“Mom, look!”

 

The sudden tug at his sleeve startled Sakura. He glanced down to see a little boy staring up at him with wide, sparkling eyes. The boy's tiny hand reached toward Sakura's two-toned hair, fingers twitching as though resisting the urge to touch. “His hair! It's like a storybook hero!” The boy exclaimed, voice high in awe.

 

The boy's mother gasped, bowing quickly. “I'm so sorry!” She wailed. “Forgive us! My boy is really into colors right now and—!”

 

Sakura stiffened, caught off guard, and his face heated up. His scowl faltered under the child's innocent grin. For once, the sharp words he always carried at the ready refused to come. He blinked, golden and black eyes reflecting the boy's wonder. And in that sliver of distraction, Suo managed to slip away. He was already a few places down the street, waving casually with his back towards him as if nothing had happened.

 

“Suo—!” Sakura tries to call out his name, but the kid is distracting him too much by getting in his personal space and beaming at him.

 

“You look so cool,” The boy whispered, as if sharing a secret. Sakura’s throat tightens, and he clears it. He crouched to the boy's level, the corners of his mouth softening almost shyly. 

“...Thanks, kid. Don't let anyone tell you what's weird or wrong, alright? You'll be able to have more fun if you do your own thing.”

 

The boy nodded, as though he'd just been entrusted with a knight's code. His mother bowed again in apology, flustered, before tugging him along into the crowd. Sakura stood back up, sighing and humming. He didn't notice Nirei watching him a few steps away, one hand unconsciously clutching the end of his coat. 

 

There was something almost disarming about Sakura’s face at that moment. The sight tugged at Nirei's chest, blooming into an ache he enjoyed. Without warning, his imagination began to wander. A big house with wide windows, sunlight spilling across wooden floors, and the scent of fresh bread in the air. Sakura is crouched down again, but this time with a toddler clinging to his sleeve. Another child darted past Suo, who laughed as he pretended to chase them. And maybe one more—curled up against Nirei himself as he read out loud from a picture book. Three kids, three fathers, and a home full of love.

 

The thought sent heat flooding to his face. Nirei shook his head, blinking hard as if to clear away the image before it settled too deeply. He finally approaches Sakura, calming down his blush. Sakura glanced at him, huffing. “Alright. Guess that's enough of that.” 

 

“You're surprisingly good with kids,” Nirei said before he could stop himself. Sakura raised an eyebrow, scratching the back of his neck in embarrassment. 

 

“I-I’m not. I just…I have limits on who deserves my kindness and who doesn't. I don't wanna be a jerk to them, y'know? Kids are…innocent in a way, and they don't know better. Even if it's something they don't understand…I want to let them know it's okay to be different…”

 

Nirei smiles, his love for Sakura growing even more at that moment. Before he could find the right words, though, his eyes skimmed through the crowd. “Wait, where's Hayato?”

 

Sakura's expression hardened instantly at the reminder. His scowl returned. “Damn it. He slipped off when I was distracted. Damn guy has been acting weird ever since we arrived here.” His voice carried frustration, but also worry. 

 

“I noticed…” Nirei mumbles.

 

“Tell me something, “ Sakura faces Nirei. “Was he ever like this before I came into the picture? Running off, dodging questions, acting all…cagey?”

 

Nirei blinked, caught off guard by the seriousness in his voice. His brows knit together as he considered. “Not like this…Hayato always had his limits on things. He'd brush things off instead of talking about it. Even with me.” His voice softened, uncertainty threading through. “But, I've never seen him this distant. It's strange.”

 

Sakura's frown deepened. “...Hn. Thought so.”

 

Nirei chewed at his lower lip, mind racing with possibilities before one tumbled without warning. “...You don't think he's planning something big, do you? Like…maybe he wants to propose?”

 

Sakura makes a strange sound at the theory, and he immediately shakes his head at the thought. Nirei's cheeks weren't saved from the embarrassing thought either, as they turned pink. “No way he's gonna propose! Not a chance! If that were it, he wouldn't be sneaking around like a damn thief! He'd probably be grinning like an idiot, dropping hints left and right! That's how he is.”

 

Nirei's blush deepened, though he ducked his head with a sheepish grin. “Maybe you're right. I just—I don't like not knowing. It's Hayato. He usually feels…close. Even when he's hiding something small, I can still feel him near. But now? I don't feel anything…” 

 

They both stare at each other, worry etched into their brains for their distant boyfriend.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

By the time the three of them trudged back to the villa, the sun had softened into a honey colored haze over the mountains. Nirei and Suo walked ahead, voices low and comfortable in a rhythm Sakura couldn't quite catch. He stayed behind, lugging three bags from their shopping trip, when his phone buzzed. 

 

He didn't bother checking the caller ID before answering. “What?”

 

“Hey, hey, don't sound so happy to hear from me,” Umemiya's voice cracked through the receiver, chipper as always. “How's my favorite trio enjoying their trip? Everything cool?”

 

Sakura shifted the bags with a grunt, his voice flat. “It's fine. We bought stuff and ate some snacks. That enough detail for you?”

 

There was a laugh on the other end. “Good, good! Glad you're making the most of it! By the way, I had the staff leave you guys something in your villa. Should make the evening a bit more festive.”

 

Sakura's brows furrowed, but before he could press, they reached the door. Suo opened it, letting the cool air inside the warm interior. They walked a couple of paces into the living room, where three yukatas hung nearly on hangers. 

 

“Woah!!” Nirei gasps.

“Oh?” Suo smirks.

 

“The hell?” Sakura muttered. His phone creaked in his grip as he shot a glare at the garments, then back at his phone. “Oi, Umemiya. Explain.”

 

“Like them? Thought you'd need something comfy to lounge around in after shopping. I figured yukatas would hit the right balance between casual and classy. I had the staff bring them in.”

 

Sakura’s voice rose, bristling with suspicion. “Don't screw with me! How the hell did you know we just got done shopping?! And how—” He jabbed a finger at the hangers, squinting at them and then nearly dropping his phone. “—did you get the sizes right?!”

 

On the other end, Umemiya only chuckled, as if Sakura's growing fury was entertainment in itself. “Trade secret, my friend. Call it intuition.”

 

“Intuition, my ass! You're a damn wizard! This proves everything!” Sakura barked, color rising in his face. “Stop pulling creepy tricks like this!”

 

Suo covered his mouth with his hand, shoulders shaking from suppressed laughter, while Nirei looked between the yukatas and Sakura’s outburst, half amused, half bewildered. “Wait, Umemiya did this?”

 

“Come on, don't be shy! Let friends support friends!” Umemiya teased. “They'll fit like a dream, I promise! Put ‘em on and send me a picture later. Consider it a gift, alright?”

 

“No!” Sakura nearly exploded from that, poking the “end call” button with more force than necessary. He shoved his phone in his pocket, still glaring at the yukatas. “Wizard…” He muttered again under his breath. Suo and Nirei were the first to give in, exchanging amused glances before each picked up one and went into different rooms in the villa to change. Sakura eventually does the same.

 

Suo was the first one out, then Nirei. They met in the living room, wearing similar smiles. Suo's is a cream-colored yukata patterned with golden wheat stalks flowing softly across the fabric. The sage green obi tied around his waist brought out his eyes, like sunlight over a quiet field. He gave a self-deprecating laugh as he smoothed the front. “I look like a farmer who got lost in a fancy inn.”

 

“You look nice,” Nirei mumbled as he sat down to rest his legs from walking all day. His yukata was lavender dusted with pale wisteria vines curling down the sleeves, and the plum-colored obi cinched neatly around his waist brought a delicate, almost graceful touch to him. He blushes under Suo's gaze. “It's not too much…right?” 

 

“You look beautiful,” Suo said simply, smiling at how soft and ethereal he looked. Nirei shyly looks away, giggling. 

 

Then, the door to the washroom banged open.

 

“Don't laugh!” Sakura barked before either of them could speak. The threat is wasted because Nirei and Suo were staring at Sakura. The deep navy blue yukata clung to Sakura’s frame, its fabric scattered with pale pink and white plum blossoms near the sleeves and hem. The blossoms stood out sternly against his black and white hair, his mismatched eyes sharper than ever against the fabric. The muted silver obi tied nearly around his waist only drew the eye further to the lines of his body. 

 

Suo let out a low breath he hadn't realized he was holding. Nirei's lips parted as his heart skipped a beat; his cheeks flushed faintly as he clasped his hands together. “You look really, really good, Haruka!”

 

Suo's usual warm grin softened into something fonder, his eyes drinking in the sight with unguarded appreciation. “It suits you, Haruka. Almost too well.” 

 

Heat surged instantly to Sakura's ears as he tugged irritably at the sleeve. He snapped his head away, arms folding defensively. “Don't say weird stuff like that. I don't look that good.” And before he could retreat to take off the yukata, his phone rang again. 

 

With a sharp huff, he pulled it out from in between the obi and answered it without checking the ID. “What?!”

 

A bright, teasing voice came through. “Ooh, so you did put it on! I bet you look adorable, Sakura!”

 

His blood ran cold. “Kotoha?!”

 

A peal of laughter erupted on the other end, not just Kotoha's, but also Umemiya's booming laugh and Tsubaki's faint, low chuckle. Sakura's face went scarlet, and he shouted into the phone. “How the hell do you know I've got it on?! Are you spying on us now?!”

 

Kotoha only giggled harder, clearly relishing his tone. “Nooo, but I can imagine! My brother said it'd fit you perfectly, and he was right, huh?”

 

From the background, Umemiya's happy voice chimed in. “Told you! Intuition never fails!”

 

Sakura nearly crushed his phone in his hand, and his voice was cracking between fury and mortification. “You people are insane! Stop watching my life like it's a damn stage play!” Behind him, Suo pressed a fist against his mouth, shoulders shaking with laughter, while Nirei's face twisted into something out of a laugh and dying. 

 

☆૮꒰•༝  •。꒱ა

 

The steam from the open-air bath rose in the air lazily into the crisp winter air as the trio approached. Snowflakes drifted down softly, landing on their shoulders and melting immediately against their warm skin. Nirei, still gripping his cane for balance, gestured toward the bath with a determined expression. He turns to his boyfriends, eyes full of seriousness. 

 

“Come on,” He said, voice bright despite the slight tremble of nerves. “If we're doing this trip, we have to do it right! Open bath, view of the mountains, and maybe even fan service from my boyfriends!”

 

“What was that last part?” Sakura asks.

 

Suo smiles. “You really planned out everything, huh?” He brushed his hand against Nirei's. “Where's your hidden camera?”

 

“I'm not a pervert.” Nirei deadpans.

 

A few other guests lounged quietly in the hot water, their murmured conversations blending with the hiss of steam. Suo is the first to remove his yukata, not caring if anyone is looking. Sakura averted his eyes as Nirei did the same, the heat of the water immediately beckoning everyone who wasn't in already to get in. Eventually, Sakura stripped off his yukata and sank in with a contented sigh as the water lapped gently against his chest. 

 

Nirei adjusted himself against the wall, mindful of his still-healing scars. A long line from his shoulder to chest, still noticeable but barely. His hand brushed over the scar on his thigh as he settled in, the wound from the kidnapping healing but still tender if pressed the wrong way. Suo takes off his eye patch, tossing it carelessly on the ground and blinking a couple of times. He notices the scars on Sakura; the faint healed marks on his torso, scars that had once told a story of pain and survival but now seemed like quiet proof of resilience. Neither he nor Nirei commented because they didn't need to.

 

Nirei leaned back, letting the warmth deep into every ache, the cold air a stark but beautiful contrast. “Wow…” He whispered, his gaze drifting to the mountains rising in the distance. “This is amazing.”

 

Sakura followed his gaze, his arms resting on the stone edge of the bath. “Yeah,” He said softly. “This is nice. I can get used to this.”

 

Suo walks over to them, sitting between them, his shoulders touching theirs. He simply shut his eyes, trying not to think about the secret he has from his boyfriends. 

 

Sakura closed his eyes as well, only for a moment. He opened one of them, glancing at Nirei and Suo. “You know…I never really told anyone this,” He started softly. Nirei and Suo turned to him, curiosity in their eyes. “I have a friend…she's in America right now…her name is Aimi.”

 

“Sakura has friends?” Suo teases. 

 

“Har, har. Shut up.” Sakura flicks water in Suo's face. He paused, letting the name hang, tasting the memory with a faint smile. “We kissed once…as an experiment, I guess. I guess I wanted to see what it felt like to like someone since she was the first person ever to not judge me for my appearance.”

 

Suo and Nirei gaped at Sakura, shocked by the lore drop.

 

“Wait, what? You kissed a girl?!” Nirei covers his mouth. 

 

“Willingly?” Suo raised an eyebrow. “I thought you were gay…”

 

“My sexuality doesn't need to be discussed.” Sakura rolls his eyes. “Anyways…I was so awkward around her. I tried forcing myself to like her and convince myself I felt something I didn't, but I couldn't. It felt wrong, somehow. She was nice, sweet, and really smart, but my heart wasn't in it. I learned a lot from her, though. She taught me to be honest with myself even when it's uncomfortable.”

 

“You mentioned before you had a boyfriend. Care to elaborate?” Suo asks with a smug smile.

 

“Hell no.” Sakura scoffs.

 

Nirei laughed, more amused than judgmental. “I get that. I've had my fair share of bad decisions, too.” He ran a hand through his hair, shaking his head at the memory. “When I was about ten, I spent too much of my mom's money on sunglasses and hats. Like…way too much. She grounded me for a week, and I think it was the first time I realized my hobbies could be…dangerous if I didn't keep them in check.”

 

“When it all started…” Sakura joked, and Nirei hummed.

 

Suo huffs out a laugh. “I remember you telling me that. Still can't believe you didn't get reprimanded much harsher, but whatever. I…well, I did something much worse than you two,” He admitted quietly. “All I can say is that it was barely legal…bordering on attempted murder. And it's the reason I have this scar over my eye.” Suo points at the scar he keeps hidden under his eye patch. 

 

Sakura blinked at him, startled, but Suo's gaze was calm. “It was self-defense mostly. I learned my lesson, and Akihiko knows the full story.”

 

“Deeply terrifying.” Nirei shudders. 

 

“Oh, that's great. So we have someone who stole from his mom,” Sakura pointed at Nirei. “And someone who was almost charged with attempted murder.” He points to Suo.

 

“Self-defense.” Suo corrected. “And I didn't go to court.”

“And me, who just kissed a girl because I wanted to like her after she showed me common decency.” 

 

“...”

“...”

“...”

 

“...We are terrible people.” Nirei snorts.

 

“Who is we?!” Sakura snorts as well. 

 

“Haruka, you're lumped in with us whether you like it or not.” Suo chuckles. 

“Like hell I am.” Sakura moves away from them, getting closer to another part of the hot spring where he can view the mountains more clearly. With his back turned, he doesn't see the subtle smirk Suo is showing.

 

“I like him. He's a keeper.” Suo said to Nirei. Nirei blinks in confusion, not registering Suo's intentions until it is too late. He reached out an arm to stop him, but it was too late as Suo quietly approached Sakura and then wrapped his arms over his chest. 

 

“Agh—!” Sakura screams through the calm mountain air, his voice echoing off the stone walls of the open bath. “Hayato!” His legs kicked, sending small waves splashing over the edge of the pool. “Suo! Get off! Let go!”

 

Nirei's eyes went wide at the scene unfolding. He backpedaled slowly, raising his hands in an attempt to meditate. “Guys, come on—stop! Seriously!” But Suo only tightened his grip, letting his head nuzzle the nape of Sakura's neck, teasing. Sakura thrashed, his hair plastered against his face from the heat and water, trying to turn around. 

 

“Suo, seriously! I—will—kill—you—!” The water churned around them as they wrestled, arms and legs flailing, splashing water into Nirei's face. He coughed, spitting out a mouthful of hot spring water. 

 

“Stop it! You're going to—oh god—that old man is staring!” He pointed discreetly to a pair of local bathers who had frozen mid-soak, wide-eyed at the spectacle.

 

“You won't,” Suo whispered against Sakura's ear, his grin audible even through the chaos. 

 

Sakura’s face burned crimson, both from exertion and embarrassment. He can feel Suo's crotch against his ass, and it's honestly something he can't stop thinking about. They are fighting naked in a bath full of strangers. “You're insane! Absolutely insane! Let go!” He swung and arm backward, managing to hit Suo on the shoulder, but that only made Suo lean closer.

 

Nirei groaned, sinking into the water and trying to ignore the dirty looks being cast their way. “Honestly…why do I bother?” He muttered under his breath, ducking as a rogue splash almost hit his face. 

 

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of splashes, shouts, and accidental hair pulling, Suo released Sakura, leaning back to chuckle breathlessly and shaking his wet hair. Sakura, drenched and panting, wiped his face with his hands and glared daggers at both of them—though mostly Suo.

 

“You are never getting away with that!” Sakura seethed. 

 

Nirei shook his head. “I don't even know what happened.”

 

Suo grinned. “Relax, Haruka. I just wanted to remind you I'm here. And maybe make this a little…memorable.”

 

“I'll show you something memorable!” Sakura growls before tackling Suo into the water.

 

“Guys, no—!” 

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The villa was quiet when they returned. Their yukatas hung loosely now, fabric still faintly warm from the steam. Nirei lay on the tatami mat first in their room, stretching his arms out with a sigh that sounded too dramatic to be real. He was careful with his healing shoulder. 

 

“That,” He mumbled. “Was exactly what I wanted. I think my wounds are healed.”

 

Suo chuckles, sitting next to the blonde man. “You look like you melted into the floor.”

 

“Maybe I did.” Nirei turned his head, cheek pressed to the mat, smiling. “This trip is good! And it's only been the first day! It's too nice! I keep waiting for someone to pinch me.”

 

Sakura scoffed, lowering himself to sit near them. “It's just a bath and a villa…not a fairytale.” 

 

Suo tilts his head. “Still. I'm glad I'm here with you guys. I honestly was feeling a little overwhelmed earlier, back when we were shopping. I'm sorry if I seemed weird.”

 

Sakura narrowed his eyes, and Nirei propped himself up on his elbows, gaze switching between Suo and Sakura. His cheeks were pink from something braver sparking in his chest. “You're both…too much sometimes,” He said softly. “But, I'm glad. Really glad.”

 

Suo gave a half smile as he reached out, brushing a damp lock of hair from Nirei's forehead with a tenderness that seemed almost unthinking. “Me too,” He said. And before Nirei could overthink it, Suo leaned down and pressed his lips against his—gentle, unhurried, carrying all the calm reassurance Suo always seemed to hold. Nirei's breath hitched, but then he melted into it, one hand reaching over to pull into the fabric of Suo's yukata.

 

When they pulled away, Nirei's eyes fluttered open, dazed and red at the corners. He gave a breathless laugh, embarrassed but glowing. “You can't just…do that out of nowhere.”

 

From beside them, Sakura made a sharp sound, a half scoff and half flustered growl. “Tch, idiots.” His ears, though, were unmistakably red as he turned away, pretending to study the grain of the tatami.

 

⋆｡° ✮

 

“My, my? Haruka, are you jealous?” Suo asks in a teasing manner as he crawls over to Sakura, smirking so dangerously that alarm bells go off in Sakura's mind. Before he could respond, Suo leaned forward and kissed him.

 

Sakura stiffened, his eyes wide and face turning a dark shade of red. Suo put a hand on Sakura's chin and pulled his face even closer, coaxing Sakura to open his mouth so he could taste him. Sakura shuts his eyes, leaning back to part away from the kiss, but Suo persists, climbing on top of the florist without separating their lips. 

 

With slow strokes of his tongue, Suo licks the inside of Sakura's mouth, his hands brushing over a nipple. Sakura instinctively tried to pull back with a gasp, but Suo held him there firmly, anchoring him as his sensitive bud was lazily rolled between two fingers. Sakura pulls away, a string of saliva pulling with him. 

 

“Suo!” Sakura wipes his mouth, eyes bulging out of the sockets. 

 

“Mm…yes?” Suo licks his lips. “Apologies, Haruka. It's just…it's been nearly a year since…” Suo coughs, turning to Nirei with a bashful look. “It's been far too long since I touched Nirei. It's only so much time I can give. And I believe this is the right time.” He climbs off of Sakura.

 

“Y-Yeah, but…”

 

“Are you not comfortable with this? You can sit and watch if you want. But I'm having my way and I can't hold back.” Suo slides his arms out of his yukata sleeves, revealing his torso. 

 

“Calm down.” Nirei huffs while crawling over. “If Haruka isn't comfortable, you need to ask him.”

 

“You're right.”

 

“Wait,” Sakura bends his head, not showing his face. “If…” He gulps, still tasting Suo in his mouth. “If we do this, can I…at least watch you guys first?”

 

Nirei blushes, and Suo smiles even bigger. 

 

“I can deal with that.”

“If you want…”

 

“And…uh…” Sakura racks his brain for anything he might forget. “A safe word. We need one of those.” 

 

“Yes.” Suo confirms.

 

“Usually,” Nirei clears his throat. “Our safe word is pineapple, but we can use something you want to use, Haruka.”

 

“...Anything I want?” Sakura repeats.

 

“Mhm.”

 

“...Hmm…” He thought about it and then smiled at Suo. “Can it be natto?”

 

The smile on Suo's face strains, and a tick mark appears. Nirei covers his mouth, suppressing a laugh. 

 

“...Fine,” Suo said with gritted teeth. “For your sake, the safe word will be natto. Got it?”

 

“I'm all for it.” Nirei raised his hand. 

 

“So am I…” Sakura chuckles, feeling his nerves calming down a bit. His eyes avert down to Suo's crotch, noticing the bulge. He wasn't even hard yet, but seeing Suo so pent up was strangely hot. 

 

“I'll show you about Akihiko’s body,” Suo said smugly as he gently pushed Nirei on his back on the ground. Nirei puffs out his cheeks, mumbling something incoherent. “Just watch, okay? You can step in anytime.”

 

Sakura nods, taking a deep breath and slowly spreading his legs more open. 

 

“Ready?” Suo asks Nirei.

 

“You got lube and stuff?” Nirei asks.

 

“Always.”

 

“Wow,” Nirei said, unimpressed. 

 

“Heh…” 

 

Suo gets a feel of Nirei's thighs, rubbing his hands in circles before squeezing them, shifting on the ground so he sits in between Nirei's thighs. Nirei stares up, planting his hands on Suo's chest and rubbing his thumbs over his nipples. 

 

“Has it really been that long?” Nirei whispers to Suo as the baker unties the obi from Nirei's yukata and then opens up the fabric to reveal Nirei's soft, pale body. 

 

“Too long,” Suo whispers back truthfully. “Jacking off can only do so much. I was starting to miss feeling you around my co—”

 

“Hayato, please.” Nirei pleads as Suo pulls down his underwear. Nirei now lies bare on the ground, avoiding Sakura, who is staring at them quietly, his expression unreadable. 

 

“No. I'm going all out, and I don't think I can hold back.” With precision, Suo suddenly flips Nirei face down on the ground, his raised lower half in the air. Nirei whimpers at the new position, his body already shaking in anticipation. 

 

“Tell me if I'm hurting you too much, okay?” Suo said while glancing at Sakura, who was still watching without saying anything. Suo smirks. “Having fun there, Haruka?”

 

“...” Sakura looks away for a moment, flustered, but nods. “Is this really okay?”

 

“Of course!” Suo said cheerfully as he spread Nirei's cheeks apart without a care in the world. “Jack off, finger yourself, I couldn't care less. Hell, even join us.” 

 

“...Can I really?”

 

“You're our boyfriend,” Nirei said, quickly accepting the fact that Sakura might join them. “The more the merrier—Ah!” Nirei is suddenly shoved forward by the sheer force of Suo's tongue feasting on his hole. Suo swirls his tongue inside, stretching out the sensitive ring of muscle that had relaxed thanks to the hot spring. Nirei cries out Suo's name, gasping loudly and eyes shutting tightly. 

 

Suo moans softly, sending vibrations up Nirei's spine that leave the blonde nearly begging for more. He had almost forgotten how good Suo is in bed. 

 

Nirei's eyes fluttered, clenching down in a frantic pulse as heat licked up his spine, and still the sensation kept blooming, unbearable and wet. It was too much. Way too much, but in a good way. 

 

“F-Fuck…Suo…” Nirei gasps, his voice cracking. 

 

Suo kept going, his tongue punching relentlessly against Nirei's g-spot, the pressure becoming more brutal, so precise it felt like it was stretching his whole body. Nirei's hips jolted, toes slipping uselessly on the ground, his hands clawing on the ground. Suo pulls away for a moment to spit directly against Nirei's hole before diving back in, slick running down Nirei's legs and soaking into the tatami. The sound echoed in the room in greedy pulses. 

 

“Fuck!” Nirei jerks, his hand going to greet his hard cock and stroke it a few times, feeling it leak from Suo's ministrations. “Suo—!” 

 

Suo pulls away, gasping for air and licking his lips with a devious smirk. He spreads Nirei's cheeks apart even more, humming in satisfaction. “Beautiful.” He praises. 

 

“Ah…ah…” Nirei turns his head to Sakura. Sakura was very understandably hard, his yukata open and underwear pulled down to reveal his half-hard cock that he was stroking. 

 

“Look at that,” Suo whispers as he grabs Nirei by his chest and lifts him off the ground. His back is touching Suo's chest, saliva and slick running down his legs. Nirei tilts his head to the side, eyes half-lidded as Suo begins kissing up and down his exposed neck, biting occasionally. “You got Haruka hard. You needy bitch. I don't blame him.”

 

Nirei moans in response, his lips barely working, already drunk off of Suo eating him out. 

 

“Why don't we put those lips to good use, hmm?” 

 

“Ah…”

 

Suo looks at Sakura, smirking even more. “Join us, Haruka. Nirei wants to show you how good his gag reflex is.”

 

Who was Sakura to decline? That was the hottest thing he had ever witnessed. This is much better than porn.

 

Sakura nods once, crawling over to his boyfriends and sitting directly in front of Nirei, who is still being held up by Suo, his hard cock exposed and out. His knees tremble, and his chest is heaving unevenly. 

 

“Haruka…” Nirei whimpers as Suo squeezes one of his tender nipples, pulling on it that causes the blonde to grit his teeth and cry out. 

 

Sakura stares, gulping down a glob of saliva he didn't know he had sitting in his mouth. 

 

“Go on, Aki-hi-ko~” Suo whispers. “Show Haruka how deep you can take cock.”

 

“Yes sir…ah…fuck…” Nirei was a completely different person at this point, acting like a cock slut rather than his normal self. It all goes to Sakura's head as Suo leans Nirei back down on his knees. Nirei immediately grabs onto Sakura's cock, causing the florist to hiss at the contact. 

 

Nirei wastes no time and gets to work. He wraps his lips around Sakura’s cock and immediately pushes himself all the way down so that his nose is nuzzled into his pelvis. Sakura's hand goes to Nirei's blonde hair, holding on for dear life as he gasps sharply, inhaling too much air. Nirei starts to move his head, his spit covering the entirety of Sakura's genitals. 

 

Nirei tries to move back up, but Suo's hand joins Sakura's hand in his hair, forcing Nirei to keep in place. 

 

“He likes it when you hold him down for a moment,” Suo said to Sakura. 

 

Sakura blinks, watching Nirei stay there for a moment longer, then struggling for air. Suo tugs Nirei up and pops his mouth off of the cock, Nirei gasping for air and choking on his own spit. Suo then drags Nirei's head back to Sakura's cock, the blonde whining and grabbing with both hands quickly. 

 

“Nirei…fuck…” That was the first thing Sakura had said after watching Suo work his tongue inside Nirei. He tugs on his hair as Nirei looks up, tongue hanging out. 

 

“Sakura…” Nirei whimpers, licking the underside slowly, then opening his mouth to swallow him whole once again. Sakura cries out, the hot, wet heat of Nirei's mouth nearly making him come.

 

He cursed, tugging on Nirei's hair even more. Nirei moaned around him and pulled back just enough to breathe, spit trailing from his lips. He gives a single pump with one slick fist, and then licks the head, slow and filthy. Nirei suddenly cries out, trapping Sakura’s length in his mouth when Suo slowly pushes a finger inside his ass. Sakura cries out with him, his eyes focused on Suo, who is staring down at his handiwork with eyes that were too sadistic. 

 

He retracts his finger easily, spitting on his hand before adding two fingers now. He can't look away at Nirei's hole that sucks in his fingers so good and sloppily, slowly widening as Suo opens him up. 

 

Nirei is making all types of noises, whines, and whimpers as he chokes on Sakura's dick. Tears sprang out of the corner of his eyes as he and Sakura made eye contact. Sakura almost felt bad if it wasn't for the fact that Nirei is leaking out fast from his own cock on the ground. His hips started pushing against Suo's fingers that were fingering him open. He pulls up from Sakura’s weeping cock, moaning loudly, wanton and greedy for more. 

 

Suo pumps in and out faster, one hand coming to wrap around Nirei's neglected cock. He comes almost instantly, spilling over Suo's fist as his ass squeezes his fingers. Suo pulls out his fingers finally after Nirei sobs loudly, drool running down his mouth.

Sakura comes as well, groaning loudly as he sprays his load into Nirei's mouth and his face. Nirei whimpered, mouth still open as he swallowed the creamy liquid instantly, panting like a dog. His head collapsed on Sakura's quivering thigh. His hips stuttered as he slowly came down from his high, still seeing Suo opening up Nirei patiently with three fingers. They look at each other while Nirei catches his breath, lightly whimpering from Suo still fingering him.

 

“Feeling well, Haruka?” Suo asks gently despite the lewd actions he's performing. 

 

“Fuck…” That was the only word Sakura said, which made Suo chuckle. 

 

“That good, huh?”

 

“I was…” Sakura clears his throat, looking down at Nirei and petting his hair soothingly. “He…it felt…”

 

“Mhm.”

 

Suo finally removes his fingers with a wet pop and licks his fingers. “Come on. Next part. You're fucking him first.”

 

“…”

 

Well, Suo might as well have asked Sakura to cut off his arm while he was at it. 

 

“M-Me?! Are you sure?!” Sakura blushes, growing worried about Nirei, who was lying there quietly. 

 

“Of course!” Suo grins. “I want your first time with Nirei to be special instead of all stretched out because of my cock.”

 

“...”

 

“Akihiko? Still alive?” Suo asks while standing up, his hard length standing straight. “Don't tell me you passed out from just being fingered.”

 

“...I'm not,” Nirei eventually says. “Just felt so good…ah…”

 

“Understandable. I'm going to grab a condom, okay?”

 

“...Hn…”

 

Suo walks off for a moment, and Sakura gulps. He gently pats Nirei's head on the ground and circles behind him, seeing his stretched hole Suo prepared deliciously. He gulps again, feeling his cock twitch in interest. The sight was so yummy, he didn't know how Suo did all of this with just one hand.

 

“You decent?” Sakura eventually asks as Suo returns with condoms. He hands one to Sakura, and he takes it and opens it with his teeth. 

 

“I'm okay,” Nirei said, his voice muffled as Suo settled in front of him, placing his head on his lap. “Suo knows how to fuck me without even trying…”

 

Sakura clears his throat as he rolls the condom on his cock. “How can you say that without being embarrassed?”

 

“You grow used to it.” 

 

“Huh…” 

 

“You can…be rough…” Nirei looks back, his eyes rimmed with red from the tears he shed earlier. “Don't worry about me, okay? I like it like that.”

 

“...Okay…”

 

Sakura takes a deep breath as Suo redirects Nirei's head to his hard length. He watches them for a moment, Nirei licking the tip, kissing it a few times before engulfing it whole in one swift movement. Suo groans a little, grabbing a handful of Nirei's hair and guiding his head up and down slowly.

 

Sakura grows even harder at the scene, before he ultimately returns to what he has to do.

Fuck Nirei. 

 

It's not like it's his first time. Back in college, he and his roommate, Kai, hooked up. Sakura was the bottom of course, and it wasn't bad, but it definitely wasn't fun since it was his first time. Now, here he was. About to top.

He's definitely not nervous.

When Sakura began to push in his cock, Nirei gasped loudly. The pressure is immense, even with all the prep Suo provided, Sakura's width feels like it's splitting Nirei open even wider if possible. Nirei has only had sex with Suo, so his body is used to Suo's slender and long cock.

 

Not Sakura's wide one. All Nirei can do is cling to Suo, his blunt nails digging into Suo's thighs as he chokes on Suo's cock that is hitting the back of his throat. It hurts, but Nirei wanted to feel good. He knows he can.

 

“Nirei,” Sakura said between gasps as he tried to push in, but Nirei's body was rejecting him. “Are you good? Do you want me to pull out?”

 

Nirei pulls off Suo's cock for a moment, shaking his head and sucking in a deep breath. “Don't stop. I can take it.”

 

Sakura clicks his teeth, spreading open Nirei's cheeks, and presses on until he's fully inside. They stayed like that, Sakura trying his best not to come again quickly, Nirei licking Suo's cock like a lollipop, and Suo staring at both of his boyfriends with lustful eyes. 

 

“Aah…mgh…” Nirei moans as he blinks sluggishly at Suo, voice hoarse and slurred. “Feels…good…”

 

“Yeah?” Suo whispers. “I'm glad. He's so big, isn't he?” 

 

“Mmgh…yeah…want more…”

 

“I'm right here! Stop talking like I’m deaf!” Sakura shouts, growling under his breath as he drags his length out in a slow, brutal pace that leaves Nirei whining. He only stops halfway to make Nirei whimper at the emptiness. 

 

“Oh, my. Is dear Haruka teasing our Akihiko?” Suo asks.

 

“Shut up and keep getting your cock sucked,” Sakura said, feeling a surge of confidence out of nowhere. He held on to Nirei's hips tightly as he shoved back inside. He hits Nirei's prostate immediately, and it punches the breath from him, his mouth falling open in a silent scream that Suo steals from him by thrusting his cock into his mouth. 

 

Nirei cries, both ends of his body being fucked by the people he loves. Suo doesn't let up on thrusting upward in his mouth, and Sakura was fucking him from behind, increasing. Sensation overwhelms Nirei, the pain subsiding and pleasure building up. His cock began to leak again, and he moaned around Suo's cock, the vibrations making Suo moan with him.

“Fuck yeah…ah…” Sakura groans out loud, his hips slamming into Nirei's cheeks with each thrust. “Ah…you…”

 

“Fuck…me…” Nirei whimpers, pulling off of Suo's cock for a second. He groans as Suo pushes his head back down, holding it there and watching him squirm for air. Sakura groans at the sight, his hips slamming harder.

 

“You're so tight!” Sakura grunts. “Is this what you always wanted? To be fucked by me?”

 

“Yes,” Nirei whispers, losing himself in the feeling as Suo pulls his head back up. Nirei coughs, shivering, and sobbing.

 

“Our baby wanted to be fucked on both ends.” Suo coos while twisting Nirei's head this way and that. He takes his cock and rubs the head all over Nirei's swollen lips, cackling. 

 

Sakura starts to speed up even faster, Nirei panting heavily. “Haru… m’so close…please…” Sakura extends his arm to reach under and press against Nirei's cock head. Nirei cries out, tightening around Sakura's cock that was messing up his insides. 

 

“Nngh…I'm so…I can't…Sakura…” Fluids rush out of Nirei's already spent cock, which is overstimulated as hell. And after one more thrust, Sakura bullies himself into Nirei's hole, the force of his movement making the blonde’s eyes roll back. He could barely suck Suo, sobs leaving his mouth. 

 

“Fuck….fuck…” Sakura groans loudly. He's sure Nirei's hips will bruise from how hard he's fucking into him with his vice grip. He's coming soon. He knows it. It feels so good. Fucking Nirei feels so good. He couldn't stop. He wouldn't stop.

Sakura grabs Nirei's uninjured thigh and holds it up, exposing more of his body in front of Suo. Sweat clung to the back of his neck as he stopped for a moment to catch his breath. He kisses the back of Nirei's neck, biting and licking.

 

“Sak…” Nirei tries to say. “Sakur—NGH—!” Nirei gasps, Sakura pistoning deep inside his ass at this angle. Ropes and ropes of his seed spurt out pathetically, more sobs leaving his mouth as he couldn't hold back. The sounds were nasty and disgusting, but it felt so good. He shook his head as Suo touched his limp cock, jerking it off even though he had just came.

 

“Sakura—” Nirei gasps as Sakura hits a particular spot that causes him to shiver. “Please, please…” He mewls, thrusting his hips back as best he could, but couldn't really do anything because of their position.

 

“Please, what?” Sakura teases. He stops for a moment before slamming deeper inside. Again and again and again. Nirei opens his mouth to talk again, but no words come out. 

 

“Please, what?” Sakura asks again, using one of his hands to grip Nirei’s weeping cock and jerking it wildly. “Come on, baby. Please what? Wanna finish?”

 

“Mmm…please…” Nirei somehow finds his voice, his tears of agony and pleasure building up in the corner of his eyes. Sakura doesn't stop his deep thrust, his hips slapping against flushed skin. 

 

“Finish for me.”

 

Nirei sees stars as he whimpers through an orgasm that rips through so fast and quickly. He can feel his hot seed shooting out, but it is barely any. Some land on Suo's thighs, and the rest on the ground. “Oh…fuck—” Nirei yells, finding his voice again. “Sakura,” He gasps. Everything is so sensitive and too much all of a sudden. He couldn't see. He couldn't hear anymore. He couldn't focus on anything but Sakura.

 

“Fuck…” Sakura hangs his head, and his hips shudder as he comes into the condom, breathing heavily and shaking ever so slightly. He gently puts Nirei down on the ground, riding out his orgasm. Deep thrusts turn into slow grinding until eventually he stops completely. Hot and heavy breaths poured out of their mouths as Sakura latched onto Nirei's neck, biting the skin and growling like an animal. He broke skin, tasting blood, and he licked it up by moaning and groaning.  Nirei moans with him, panting through his nose as Sakura pulls out slowly.

“Wow, oh wow.” Suo gasps as he scoots away from Nirei. The blonde is well fucked and unconscious, covered in fluids that weren't only his. Suo has never seen something more beautiful than one of his boyfriend's fucked unconscious.

 

It's so hot to see Nirei being railed by another person that isn't him. Is that his new kink unlocked?

 

Sakura takes off the condom and ties it up before going to grab another to put it on. Suo watches him with lustful eyes, spreading his legs open a bit. “Can I make it worse by begging you to fuck me like you did Akihiko?”

 

Sakura’s cock twitched involuntarily at Suo's question. He inhaled slowly through his nose, fingers flexing around the condom. “You could…” He said, surprisingly calm. “But I think you want to.”

 

Suo bit his lip, humming. “Fuck…please do it. I wanna end up just like Akihiko.” Without another word, Suo turns on his belly, ass in the air, and looks back with a smirk. 

 

Sakura blushes, gulping and pulling Suo close, his ass hitting his crotch where it brushes in between his cheeks. Sakura shakes his head, thinking of all the times Suo humiliated him in public. Humiliated and made him angry. Taunted him without a care in the world.

 

This was his chance to get revenge. It was almost too perfect.

 

“You want me to start slow?” He asked, leaning over and brushing his lips against Suo's ear. He rocks his hips slowly, biting his ear roughly and then licking the back of his ear carelessly. 

 

Suo moaned. “You gonna keep teasing me like this? I'm surprised. You don't seem like the teasing type.”

 

Sakura's hand slid around his waist. “This may be my first time topping, but I know what I'm doing.”

 

“Do you?” Suo tries pushing his hips back, but Sakura doesn't give in. He pressed his cock along the crack of Suo's ass, dragging it in between slowly in deliberate passes. 

 

“You want it so badly, don't you?” Sakura murmured. “But I don't think you earned it.”

 

Suo shuts his eyes, exhaling. “I have.” His cheeks flushed red as he bit his lower lip. “I’ve earned it. I really have…”

 

Sakura rolled his hips once, giving Suo a taste and barely nudging in. Suo whined, his voice high and broken. “Haruka, please…I need you…god, I need you—”

 

“Do you? Do you really?” Sakura whispers. “Because if memory serves me right,” Sakura grins. “You've been nothing but a pain in my ass. Always teasing me and shit. You think I won't get revenge?”

 

Suo whines in response.

 

“Look at you,” Sakura growls, teasing Suo's hole more. “So desperate for my cock. Didn't even prepare yourself like you did with Aki. You horny bastard. You were planning on getting fucked in the start, hmm?”

“Please, Sakura. I need you—god—I need you inside me. I've been good for you. I'm sorry for—” Suo didn't get to finish his sentence as Sakura thrust in hard, earning a high-pitched yell from Suo's throat. Sakura groans under his breath, the tight feeling making him squeeze his hips.

 

“Fuck. You're so tight.” Sakura pulls out a little but stops as Suo squeezes around him to make him stop. “You didn’t even prep yourself, did you?”

 

“Don't pull out…” Suo inhales sharply, giving himself a moment to adjust. “I did…in the hot spring…” He lets out a half-whimper and half-swear.

 

“Hmph.” 

 

Sakura doesn't have the patience to wait any longer. He slams in, his pace already rough and punishing. Suo bites his lip, his eyes rolling back as Sakura manhandles him without care. His body threatened to give out from their position, but Sakura pressed his hand over his neck, his cheek smushed against the floor, and his other hand gripping his hip.

 

“Fuck…fuck…” Sakura groaned, snapping his hips harder. “You're so fucking tight. Bet you let Nirei fuck you, huh?” 

 

“Mmhm…ah…fuck….yes—yes—!”

 

Suo doesn't realize he's crying; desperate and babbling as tears rolled down his face. His moans were broken and near on wailing every time Sakura thrusts inside.

 

“A fucking mess you are,” Sakura laughs lowly, panting. “I bet you like being used as a cock sleeve, huh?” 

 

“Yes—yes, I do! Please, please—”

 

Sakura lifts Suo's head and shoves his fingers inside of his mouth, pulling on his tongue and swirling saliva around his digits. Suo's moans were muffled by said fingers, arousal hitting him so hard that he's damn near about to release everywhere. He chokes on Sakura's fingers, gagging loudly as drool pools out of his mouth. Snot and tears mixed into the fluids that were sure to soak into the tatami, but neither cared at the moment.

 

“Fuck, look at you.” Sakura stops for a moment to catch his breath before continuing. He rutted in again, balls slapping against Suo's stretched hole. Suo whimpers, the sound cracked and helpless. “Such a good boy, hmm?”

 

“Yes, yes!” Suo cries, his dignity finally cracking as he can't hold back his moans. “Sakura, please. I—god, I'm gonna come if—!”

 

Sakura reached down and slapped his ass. And like a knee-jerk reaction, Suo clamped down, melting under Sakura's brutal cock and releasing all over the floor. His vision turns white as a loud sob wrecks his throat, his tongue sticking out as he pants and shakes like a wet dog. 

 

“Ahn, ah! Ah! S’good—can’t…ah—!” 

 

Sakura slaps his ass again, shutting his eyes and finally releasing, groaning loudly and holding onto Suo tightly. He quickly flips him around so Suo is on his back and pulls his finger out before slamming his lips on his neck and biting. Suo jerks from the bite, gasping softly. 

 

Sakura kept biting, sinking his teeth into the meat of his neck as he emptied himself into the condom. It doesn't break skin, but the threat of it is there. 

 

“Suo, Suo, Suo…” Sakura murmurs, holding him tightly as he begins to come down from his high. It sounds like a prayer on his lips, and it stitches itself into Suo's skin. His thoughts are blurry, and his body aches from not coming once, not twice, but three times in the same evening.

 

He pulls out of Suo and watches the baker splay out underneath him. Sakura shakily looks over at Nirei, who is still unconscious behind them. He sees a bruise forming from the bite mark he gave him on his neck, and Sakura feels a sense of pride. He looks back at Suo, who is now unconscious as well. 

Sakura sat there, catching his breath before taking off the condom and tying it. “Come on…let's get you guys cleaned up.” He mumbles to himself.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Nirei stirred in the darkness, the faint ache in his body tugging him from his uneasy sleep. Every muscle hummed with the aftershocks of earlier, sore but not unpleasant, as though his very skin remembered the closeness he and his boyfriends shared. He hadn't meant to fall asleep so quickly during their session, but to be honest…

 

That was the best lay he's ever received. Don't get him wrong, Suo is great, but Sakura is…better. Not only did it feel fulfilling, but he feels more satisfied than ever. 

 

Nirei shifted slightly, becoming aware of the softness sealed over him—clean fabric, looser and cooler than what he had worn earlier. His breath caught, realizing someone had changed his clothes.

 

The realization sent warmth flooding to his cheeks, and only then did he notice the steady rise and fall beneath his ear. A chest. Someone's familiar chest. Solid and warm with the faintest rhythm of a heartbeat thrumming against him. Nirei blinked, his eyes opening to the dim outline of the villa bedroom. The futons were spread close, the night lantern long extinguished, and in the quiet gloom, he realized where—who—he was leaning against.

 

Sakura. 

 

His cheek rested against the broad line of Sakura's chest, his dark and white hair spilling behind him. He can smell the faint pine soap clinging to their skins. Did Sakura…

 

Did he do aftercare? 

 

Sakura wasn't asleep. His gaze was fixed on the low ceiling beams, his expression unreadable, his body tense in stillness, but his aura was calm. Nirei swallowed dryly, his voice coming out as a whisper. “...You're not sleeping?”

 

Sakura’s gold eye fell to him, the other hidden in shadow. For a brief instant, he looked startled, caught something in private, but he shook it away, smiling. “Hey, you. Yeah, couldn't sleep so…” His voice is rough with hours of thoughts and too much silence except for Suo's quiet snoring.

“How was it? Your first time with us? Did you…” Nirei paused, blushing as he remembered everything from last night. He feels a sharp sting on his neck when he tries to move and hiss slightly. He brings his hand up to his neck, realizing he has bandages wrapped around securely. He definitely does not remember that happening. 

 

“Sorry,” Sakura snorts. “I bit you too hard and you started bleeding so…” 

 

“You—!” Nirei turns a bright shade of pink as he weakly hits Sakura's stomach. “You idiot!” He whispers, seeing that Suo is on the other side of Sakura, his head also on his chest. 

 

“Heh, sorry, sorry.” He nuzzles his head against Nirei. “Last night was…great. I really liked it. Especially you and your cute—”

 

“Enough,” Nirei complains. “You were great, too. I don't think I can walk, and not because of my thigh.” 

 

“Mm.” 

 

Nirei stares back up at the ceiling, snuggling even closer to Sakura. “...You’ve been staring at the ceiling this whole time?”

 

A huff of breath left Sakura. “Guess I have. After I cleaned up you guys, I couldn't sleep.”

 

Nirei tilted his face up, the glow of the moon outside brushing against his lashes. “What are you thinking about then?”

 

For a moment, Sakura didn't answer. He exhaled. “...Nothing good.” The blunt honesty, spoken so softly in the dark, made Nirei's heart clench. He pressed his cheek more firmly against Sakura's chest, as if trying to anchor him. “Nothing good? Everything alright?”

 

“I'm okay.” Sakura's arm moved, wrapping around his waist, drawing him even closer, and the thin covers rustling. They stayed like that for a long time, the room filled only with the whisper of night crickets outside and the deep, even breath of Suo asleep on Sakura's other side. Nirei listens to Sakura’s heartbeat, and Sakura continues to stare at the ceiling like he was trying to memorize invisible constellations no one else could see.

 

At last, Nirei stirred. His hand slipped upward, tracing lightly against Sakura's collarbone, and he tilted his head just enough to press a feather-light kiss against the edge of Sakura's jaw. It was shy and fleeting, but deliberate as if to comfort Sakura from whatever he was thinking about. A kiss that asked nothing, but offered everything.

 

“Whatever it is…” He whispered, his breath brushing Sakura's skin. “I'll be here if you wanna talk.”

 

Sakura simply nodded, looking down at Nirei and smiling faintly, no sharp edges, but a genuine smile.

 

“I will.”

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Notes:

Soooo

I completely surpassed my limit on this chapter. 15k words oml???

I did NOT have a good time writing the smut because I'm so inexperienced with this stuff, I had to use references to make it make sense. But I did promise, so I came to deliver.

Dear, oh, dear. Suo and his past demons coming into light?

"But isn't this the last chapter after this?" You guys ask in worry.

It is! But I wanted Suo to have an arc of himself. Sakura had one. Him accepting love and friendship, Nirei, with his whole kidnapping arc...Suo had it coming.

Sorry! No pictures today! Writing this really took a lot out of me, so I'll be taking a little break. I'm still planning their back stories into extra chapters, so the next chapter is officially the last. I wonder how many words I can fit into that...

I see Suo as a switch tbh. He doesn't give major top energy, but he doesn't give bottom energy either.

Honestly. I see them all as switches. I would've made Nirei top Sakura because I PLANNED it, but this chapter is already long as it is, so I shortened it. I was already at 9k words when they were in the hot spring, and I said: "Shit..."

UMMM I CAN'T BELIEVE MY SISTER IS READING THIS, SO IMAGINE MY EMBARRASSMENT OMLLLL

I hope their back stories aren't too confusing for you guys, cause I'm adding bits and pieces of it. Let me explain.

Nirei's mom, Kaede, was married to Nirei's dad for a long time. And over time, he became abusive. Kaede divorced from him, but became broke at the end. Still, she managed to pull through, and for a while, she and Nirei were happy until she met Nirei's stepdad. I won't go into too much detail, but Nirei's stepdad wasn't abusive physically, but he was mentally and emotionally.

Kaede, girly, pick a good man lol.

But I'm sure I mentioned that she's getting divorced from him in the previous chapter, and Nirei will help her with it once he comes back from the trip.

RAGGGGHH LAST CHAPTER I'M SO EXCITED! GET EXCITED, YA'LL

Let me end my yap. Tell me what ya'll think about this story. I hope I'm doing it well. And if you read the smut, please me your thoughts about it because it's my first threesome I've ever written.

Chapter 20: Perpetual Fireworks (part two)

Summary:

Suo hopes he doesn't confronts his parents.

Notes:

Final chapter let's gooooo

The morning sun spilled gently across the tatami, filling their inn room with warmth. The pale gold shone against the shoji screens, and the air smelled of breakfast that was prepared by Suo after he insisted to the staff that he would be able to make their meals. 

 

Nirei practically bounced on his heel, hair mussed from sleep as he sat cross-legged on the futon, clutching the festival flyer he’d picked from the notice board outside their villa. “There's gonna be a festival on the last day we're here!” He says excitedly. His voice was bright, brimming with excitement that nearly cracked into a laugh.

 

Sakura, who was in the middle of brushing his hair, gave him a dry glance. “You're yelling like I'm not right here two inches away from you.” 

 

“Sorry, sorry! I'm just so excited!” Nirei said while puffing his cheeks. “We get to try festival food, see fireworks, maybe play those stall games—”

 

“Don't pop a vein, sweetie.” Suo's chuckle cut in, smooth as honey. He had gestured for them to come into the living room. “Breakfast is ready. Come on, and let's set.” 

 

They followed and sat down at the low table: bowls of miso soup, grilled fish, nori, and fluffy tamagoyaki he had coaxed the innkeeper into letting him make himself. “I'm more interested in seeing Akihiko in a new yukata. Something we picked out instead of letting others do.” He teased, sliding a bowl in front of the librarian who was salivating at the delicious food. 

 

Nirei coughs as he sits down, placing the flyer on the ground next to him and ignoring the pink flush over his ears. He rolled up his sleeves quickly and grabbed a pair of chopsticks. “Well, I think you'd look better in one you pick out yourself. Although Umemiya does have good taste when it comes to clothing.”

 

Sakura snorted, settling down across from them. “Both of you are ridiculous. It's a festival, not a wedding.”

 

That earned a playful jab from Suo, who reached across the table with chopsticks to steal a piece of Sakura’s fish as he was the final one to sit down. “You sound like you've never been to a festival before.” He said, eyes glowing with mischief.

 

Sakura caught his wrist midair, glaring. “Don't touch my food. And no, I have never been to a festival before.”

 

“WHAT?!” Nirei chokes out, bewildered. 

 

“Possessive,” Suo mumbles with a smile. “And never been to a festival? Where have you been living? Under a rock all your life?”

 

“Yeah, sure,” Sakura said, annoyed. “My parents hated the fact that I looked like a freak, so I was so self-conscious about it, I barely went out. Even when I was practically living by myself, I didn't bother going because I didn't have any friends, and I was too busy trying to stay afloat.”

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...Thanks for trauma dumping,” Suo said while shutting his eyes and eating some rice. 

 

“You're welcome.” Sakura grunts.

 

Nirei sighs. “You poor thing. The more I learn about you, the more I just wanna hug you and never let go.” He reached under the table, brushing his knuckles against Sakura’s knee. Sakura froze, breath hitching, but looking away with a tiny smile. 

 

“You guys don't deserve to hear all the shit I've been through. It's better not to know right now.”

 

“Understandable.”

 

For a while, the room was filled with the quiet harmony of breakfast. The clink of bowls, the steam from the soup, Suo humming a tune as if content just to watch the other two eat. It was domestic in a way none of them dared to name out loud, as if they could hold this perfect moment and keep it forever. The villa had become their private world, steeped in a warmth that felt almost too precious to last. Each day slipped by like a polished bead.

 

They rose with the morning sun filtering through the paper screens, Suo already humming in the kitchen as the smell of sweet bread and roasted tea drifted through the rooms. Nirei would linger at the table with a book open in front of him, though more often than not, his eyes would wander to his boyfriends instead of the page. Sakura complained about how Suo's food was “too sweet” or how Nirei's hair was sticking up again, and his scolding hands always fixed the mess he pointed out.

 

Afternoons belonged to the village. One day, they wandered through the market, Suo slipping treats into their hands while Nirei marveled at trinkets and old paper charms. Another afternoon, they would linger by the frozen river, taking pictures of the scenery and having childish snowball fights, and sharing more than enough kisses that fill an entire decade. 

 

It was all so ordinary, and yet, it was extraordinary. 

“Come on, guys.” Suo claps his hands, gaining their attention. “After breakfast, I was thinking about shopping for new yukatas for the festival. Doesn't that sound nice?”

“New yukatas?” Sakura deadpans. 

 

“I think that's a great idea!” Nirei gasps.

 

“I guess we can…” Sakura scratches his head, not particularly thrilled about shopping for new clothes. What was the point of getting new yukatas when Umemiya already gave them one as a present earlier that week? He doesn't bother asking as he finishes his meal, listening to Suo and Nirei chat about whatever they were talking about. 

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The shop smelled faintly of cedar and fabric and bolts of cloth stacked nearly in tall shelves, each one shimmering with patterns of flowers, waves, and starlight. Lanterns swing gently overhead, painting everything in gold. Nirei hovered near the entrance, wringing his hands as his eyes darted between racks. 

 

“They're all so…formal.” He said in awe, fingers brushing over a pale lavender fabric embroidered with silver wisteria. “I'll look out of place. It's even fancier than the ones Umemiya gave us!”

 

Sakura snorted from across the shop, tugging irritably at the wide sleeve of a dark navy yukata the shopkeeper urged him into. “I don't understand the point of these. These things are ridiculous!” He sighs. “The sleeves catch on everything, and it hangs too loose. How's anyone supposed to move around in these?”

 

“You're not supposed to fight in it, Sakura baby,” Suo said with a laugh, stepping in front of him and smoothing out the wrinkles on his chest area with a picture of ease. “But you look very handsome in one.” 

 

Sakura’s brain short-circuits as the compliment goes straight into his head. Suo walks over to Nirei and the rack he was staring at before picking one out. “Try this one. Need help?”

 

“This one? Okay. And no, I don't need any help.” Nirei walks to the changing room and shuts the door behind him. Sakura crossed his arms as he waited for Nirei, an embarrassed expression on his face. Suo grins, standing next to him with his arms behind his back and his visible eye closed. 

 

“You look like a fallen angel with that yukata on.” Suo teases.

 

“Ergh. Stop with the teasing!” 

 

“I won’t. I'm saying the truth.”

 

“Drop dead.”

 

“Never.”

 

Nirei comes out of the changing room a moment later, limping slightly since he isn't using his cane at that moment. He opens his arms, showcasing to his boyfriends. “How do I look?” He smiles shyly as he fidgets with the deep green sleeve of the yukata. White wavy lines ran vertically, creating a soft pattern that matched his eyes. 

 

“You look good.” Sakura held a thumbs-up.

 

Suo, however, approached him and adjusted the collar, gentle but precise, and gave a warm smile. “It suits you. You look elegant.”

 

Nirei flushed, biting back a laugh. “You always say that with everything I wear.”

 

“Because it's always true,” Suo teased, and Nirei ducked his head. Suo turns back to Sakura and, without missing a beat, moves to fuss with his collar next. “Don't act like you're immune to compliments. I mean it when I said you look handsome. A little intimidating and sharp, but in a good way.”

 

“I don't need clothes to be intimidating,” Sakura muttered, looking away and scoffing. The corner of his mouth twitched when Suo straightened the neckline with care. “And what about you? Surely you have your yukata, no?”

 

“I do. I found the one I like.” Suo said.

 

After far too many exchanges with the patient shopkeeper, the three of them finally picked yukatas. Nirei settled on another deep green yukata with subtle waves stitched along the hem, Sakura kept the navy one, grumbling but refusing to admit how well it framed his eyes, and Suo showed them a soft cream one patterned with red maple leaves. They fought about who was going to pay, and after the shopkeeper insisted they split it three ways, they settled on that.

 

Sakura paid half of it first, Nirei paid the second half, and Suo began to pay the last half. His eye spotted a small tray of hairpins glittering near the counter, and he tilted his head a little. Without a word, he picked out three. Nirei and Sakura didn't seem to notice Suo buying the hairpins, too caught up in their conversation. 

 

The shopkeeper winked at Suo as he packed up the yukatas and placed the hairpins in a tiny separate bag. Suo bowed his head, thanking the shopkeeper and grabbing their new items. Sakura held Nirei's, and Suo held his own as they stepped outside. 

 

“Hey, guys?” Suo got their attention with a tiny grin. “I bought something for us.”

 

“Wah? You did? I didn't even notice.” Nirei said. 

 

“It better not be nothing matching each other.” Sakura points out.

 

“You will be disappointed, then. Hold still, Aki.” 

 

Nirei blinked. “Eh—wait, wait—” But Suo had already reached out, careful fingers brushing a curl back from his temple. He slid a delicate hairpin into place, soft lilac petals glinting. Nirei went very still. The world seemed to blur as he blinked rapidly, heat rising to his cheeks as he laughed softly, almost a hiccup.  “Ah, there you go again, spoiling us.”

 

“You deserve it.” Suo's tone was simple, unshakable, as if it were the most obvious truth in the world.

 

Then he turned to Sakura. 

 

The florist stiffened, shoulders drawing taut as Suo stepped closer. His gaze flicked to the hairpin Suo now held: a bold sunflower, golden in all its entirety. Sakura scowled on instinct, though the tips of his ears had already turned red. “Oi. Don't think you can just—”

 

Suo ignored him. He reached up, slow and gentle, brushing Sakura's white bangs aside just enough to tuck the sunflower in place. For a heartbeat, his fingers grazed Sakura’s temple. 

 

“There,” Suo said softly, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. “Fits you two perfectly.” Sakura jerked back half a step, batting Suo's hand away with a rough swat—not cruel, just overwhelmed. “Tch…idiot.” His voice was sharper than it needed to be, but his cheeks betrayed him. 

 

Nirei's laugh came out warm, almost giddy, as he touched his own lilac pin. “Thank you, Hayato. These are beautiful. I didn't even see you buy these, honestly!”

 

Sakura huffed, shoving his hands into his pocket, sunflower still gleaming in his hair. He muttered something low, almost inaudible, but he didn't take the pin out.

 

Suo reached back into the little bag and pulled out the last pin. This one was tucked nearly on a small strip of paper, the pale yellow petals carved delicately out of glass with a tiny green stem etched into the base. He held it up between two fingers so they both could see.

 

“This one's mine,” Suo said, a quiet sort of pride in his voice. “I was lucky to find all the flowers I think represent us. What luck, huh? Anyways, this is a—”

 

“A daffodil.” Sakura beats him to it, and Suo nods.

 

“Yes. A daffodil.” He gave a sheepish smile and glanced at Sakura. “I've been reading up on flowers lately…their meanings, and what they've stood for. I wanted each of us to have one that…fit.”

 

Nirei's eyes softened, fingertips brushing the new pin in his hair like it was the most fragile thing in the world. “That's very thoughtful of you, Hayato.” 

 

Suo laughed under his breath, turning slightly toward Sakura. “Your sunflower…it stands for loyalty and strength. Always turning to the sun, no matter how hard things get.” He tilted his head, expression growing fonder. “That's you, whether you think so or not.”

 

Sakura blinked, caught between irritation and surprise, his mouth opening just to shut again. “...You really studied flowers?” His tone was disbelieving, but not sharp. More like he couldn't quite believe Suo went to such lengths.

 

Suo nodded, eyes sparkling. “Mm. And Akihiko’s is a lily of the valley. It means sweetness and renewal. Something that grows again, even after harsh winters.”

 

Nirei looked down, cheeks coloring as he mouthed the words to himself, fingers curling shyly around the pin as though he were trying to hide his much it meant to him.

 

“And the daffodil,” Suo went on, twirling his own pin between his fingers, “stands for hope, and for new beginnings. I thought it fit.” He slipped it into his hair with practiced ease, then grinned at them both. “So now we all carry a little something that reminds us of each other.”

 

“...Hayato.”

“Suo.”

 

“Oh, I think I saw a hot cocoa stand for tourists. Wait here, okay? And hold this for me.” Suo gestures to them to stay by the yukata shop, giving Sakura his yukata to hold, and he walks across the road to the small stand that wasn't busy at the moment. “I'll be right back.”

 

That left Sakura and Nirei standing there by themselves, watching Suo and holding their new outfits and hairpins shimmering in the light. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do or say. 

 

“...He's being nicer than usual, don't you think?” Nirei murmured, peeking toward the stand where Suo was already exchanging coins with the owner. “Not that he isn't kind, but…it feels different today. Like he's trying extra hard.”

 

Sakura raised a brow. “What are you getting at?”

 

Nirei leaned closer, whispering as though afraid Suo might overhear through the crowd. “Maybe he's…getting ready to propose? I mean, come on! This has to be it! I just—”

 

Sakura snorted so abruptly that Nirei flinched. “Again with this? Propose? Come on, Akihiko, get real. Suo's not acting romantic—he’s acting weird. Like he's hiding something. And he's been like this all during the trip.”

 

“You're right.” Nirei sulks, his heart shattering at the fact that Suo might not propose. “You're right…”

 

“I am. You don't study flower meanings and start handing out sentimental crap unless something's up.” Sakura narrowed his eyes, watching Suo laugh at something the owner of the stand said, his shoulders loose and smiling brightly. “He's covering for something and I just don't know what.”

 

Nirei frowns, eyes glancing back at Suo, who had returned from the stall, balancing a paper tray in his hands. He had his eyes closed as he smiled.

 

“Ta-da.” He announced lightly. “They had different flavors, so I thought we'd try them all. Chestnut for Aki, Haru, you get the dark cocoa—figured it suits you. And I'll take the vanilla.” He handed them out with care, his fingers brushing briefly. Nirei hesitated before taking his cup, watching with uncertainty.

 

“Oh, hah…you're spoiling us again,” Nirei tries to laugh but fails. 

 

“Because you two deserve it,” Suo replied smoothly, echoing his earlier words. He nearly flinched when Sakura spoke, his voice sharp enough to cut through the sweet steam between them. “Alright. Enough.”

 

Suo opened his eyes, his smile not faltering, but not reaching his eyes anymore. “Excuse me?”

 

“You've been acting weird ever since we got here.” Sakura’s eyes pinned him, unrelenting. “I mean, buying gifts, talking sweetly, grinning like you're trying to sell us something. You've been doing this shit all week. What the hell's going on?”

 

Nirei startled, caught between them, then swallowed hard and reached out. His hand curled around Suo's, fingers tentative but pleading. “Hayato, please…just tell us. Whatever it is…we won't judge you.”

 

For a moment, something wavered. Suo's mask cracked—just slightly. His eyes darted away, his grip on the paper tray tightening. “I'm fine. Really, I just…I just wanted us to enjoy this trip together. Isn't that enough?”

 

His smile turned brittle.

 

Sakura’s frustration surged. “Bullshit. Don't give us that. You're hiding something. You think we can't tell? You think we're that stupid?” His voice grew harsher, louder than he intended, anger and worry tangled together.

 

“Sakura—” Nirei waves his hand, trying to calm their boyfriend down.

 

Sakura continued over Nirei. “We're partners. You, me, and Akihiko. If you don't trust us enough to tell the truth, then what the hell are we doing?!”

 

The words hit Suo like a blow. His chest tightened, hurt spreading through his expression before he forced his face blank again. He opened his mouth, ready to respond, maybe to finally say something real—

 

And then…

 

“Hayato?”

 

He heard them.

 

Two drifting voices behind him, soft as ghosts yet merciless as knives, slicing straight through the years. The syllables slipped through the steam and straight into his bones, the blood drained from Suo's face, horror plaguing his face as he froze in place. He didn't dare turn around. He couldn't. He wouldn't. He shouldn't. 

 

He doesn't want to.

 

But he does anyway.

 

His visible eye widened, and his mouth opened as his hands trembled as he slowly turned, like forcing his body through mud. And there they were.

 

His parents stood only a few steps away, side by side, watching him with equally shocked eyes. Time has carved lines into their faces—deep wrinkles around their eyes and mouths, streaks of silver threaded into once-dark hair. They looked…older, fragile even, yet there was something in their expressions that unsettled him most of all: ease. They didn't look angry, not bitter. Their faces were calm, almost softened as if the storm of the past had long since been buried.

 

But for Suo, it wasn't buried; it roared up all at once, clawing at his throat. His chest clenched violently, nausea surging so fast he didn't even try to stop it. He drops the tray holding his and Sakura's hot chocolate, doubling over and running to the nearest trash can to vomit out his guts. His whole body shook as bile burned his throat, tears pricking the corners of his eyes. A strangled sob escaped him, half-gasp, half-apology to no one.

 

“Hayato—!” Nirei was the first to react, rushing forward, hand hovering helplessly over Suo's back as though afraid to hurt him. “It's okay, it's okay! Just breathe, I'm here!” His voice cracked with panic, soft yet frantic. Sakura was right behind, steadying Suo's shoulders with both hands, gripping firmly when Suo nearly collapsed under his own trembling, dropping the yukatas during the process.

 

“Shit. Suo, hey, stay with us—look at me.” Sakura said sharply, almost angrily. 

 

“Hayato!” Mrs. Suo covers her mouth at the fight, taken aback. Mr. Suo is equally shocked, both of them staring dumbly as they watch Sakura and Nirei help their son calm down. 

 

As Suo leaned heavily against the trash can, his body convulsing from both nausea and terror, something small slipped from his pocket and hit the ground with a soft clink. Nirei's eyes immediately transition to the ground, moving aside as Sakura takes over to calm Suo down. He bends down slowly and carefully, picking it up with shaking fingers. His breath caught the moment his eyes landed on the little bottle.

 

Pills. 

 

Pills specifically for anxiety at that. The label was scuffed but legible enough. Nirei gulps, taking a shaky deep breath. “...Hayato?” He whispered, clutching the bottle as it might burn him. “You…how…you've been—?” 

 

The sight was jarring—Suo, usually the calm, warm anchor in their lives, reduced to a trembling mess, his mask stripped away so brutally. Sakura’s grip on his shoulders didn't loosen, and his eyes flicked to the bottle in Nirei's hands. His chest twisted in anger, but not at Suo, but at the weight of lies and secrets of months of quiet suffering into this moment. He didn't comment on the pills and instead focused on helping his boyfriend.

 

“Hayato, please,” Sakura said, the firmness in his voice dropping. “Breathe.” His eyes dart to Mrs. Suo approaches them slowly, her hands reaching out. Sakura almost wanted to push her away, but he stood his ground, watching as her light, almost hesitant, fingers brushed against Suo's back. 

 

“Hayato.” Her voice was soft, frayed with worry. Too soft. Too late, though. 

 

Suo jerked away violently at her touch, stumbling to the side, his eyes wide and shining with panic, breathing ragged. He shook his head, standing up straight and wiping at his mouth with the back of his sleeve, but it only smeared the tears and sweat clinging there. Nirei takes a step back, and so does Sakura as he looks between the son and his estranged parents. Sakura could see the resemblance between Suo and his parents. His eyes narrowed in suspicion. He had pieced together enough for Suo's childhood from short stories he would tell now and then. He didn't need the full details to know these people had hurt him.

 

Finally, finally , Mr. Suo stepped forward, his voice careful and uncertain as though he were approaching a skittish animal. “Hayato, my boy. Are you alright?”

 

The name cut through the air like glass. 

 

Suo's lips parted, but no sound came. He stammered, throat closing on syllables, his words stumbling into fragments. He kept his head down, body trembling. “I—I…I'm fine… I just—please—” His breath hitched, and he pressed a trembling hand against his stomach. 

 

Nirei stepped forward, gripping Suo's arm and pulling him close to steady him. “Hayato…”

 

“I'm okay…” Suo said, eventually, taking a deep breath and shutting his eyes. “I'm okay…”

 

“You sure?” Sakura raised a brow. “You threw up.”

 

“I was…shocked, that's all.” 

 

“...Right.”

 

“Hayato.” Mrs. Suo said again, and her place herself back next to her husband's side. She has a hand to her chest, worrying, lining her face. 

 

Suo takes another shaky breath as he drags a hand through his short, mussed brunette hair. The movement seemed to calm him down a bit, though his fingers still trembled. “I—” He swallowed, his throat dry, and he ignored the taste of bile and what he ate for breakfast, then forced his voice steady. “Mom…Dad…it's been a while.”

 

“It's nearly been ten years, boy.” Mr. Suo said while tutting. 

 

“It has…” Suo said slowly. “Y—You guys remember Akihiko, right?”

 

“Of course.” Mrs. Suo said slowly.

 

“Well…this is Haruka Sakura, my other…partner.” His words were careful, deliberate. 

 

Both parents blinked, taken aback for a moment, then Mrs. Suo smiled faintly, as if we're pleasantly surprised by Suo's effect. “It's good to meet you,” Mrs. Suo said, her voice soft. “But me and your father are glad you decided to visit.”

 

“Visit…?” Nirei repeats, a little confused. 

 

Suo shook his head almost immediately, the flicker of relief on their faces dimming. “I didn't.” He winced at his own bluntness, ignoring Sakura and Nirei staring at him. He then sighed. “We're here on vacation. That's all.”

 

The air dropped into an uneasy quiet. His parents exchanged a look that carried both disappointment and something Suo couldn't name—regret, maybe. Nirei continues staring at Suo; he had seen this before, years ago, and every muscle in his body screams against repeating that history. He only visited Suo's house a handful of times, and he vaguely remembers Mrs. Suo always being in her room and Mr. Suo on the couch. 

 

He remembers Suo cooking dinner for them on a particular night. He remembers how stiff Suo would go every time his father or mother called his name. He remembers how scared he was of them. 

 

It's the same, even now as an adult. 

 

Sakura's introduction was brief as he crossed his arms over his chest. “Haruka Sakura.” He gave a shallow bow. His sharp gaze sharpened even more if that was possible as Suo spoke up again.

 

“We're just…enjoying the hot springs. It's supposed to be relaxing, that's all.” His voice cracked halfway through, and he rushed the last words.

 

“I see.” Mrs. Suo nods her head, then she turns to Nirei. “It's been a while since we've seen you, Akihiko. How have you been?” Her eyes land on his cane only for a moment before trailing back up to his face.

 

Nirei straightened awkwardly. “I've been…fine. Busy with work and stuff.” He looked away, clearly not interested in digging into pleasantries. “It's um…good to see you on your feet again.”

 

“Oh, yes. I suppose it is, hmm?”

 

Suo stepped in before the awkward conversation could stretch on any longer. He paints a smile on his face as he gestures to the yukatas they purchased not too long ago that were still on the ground. Sakura picked them back up and dusted the snow off the plastic. “We've all been keeping busy, shopping today, actually.”

 

Mrs. Suo's eyes went down to the fabrics, and her face lit up. “Ah! Yukatas! Then you must be planning to attend the winter festival at the end of the week, hmm?”

 

Sakura, perhaps too blunt for the moment, answered before Suo could intercept. “Yeah. We're going.”

 

Her hands clasped together, delighted. “Perfect! Then we should all go together! Doesn't that sound wonderful, dear?” She turns to look at Mr. Suo, and he hums. 

 

Suo's visible eye twitched, the smile on his face straining. He shook his head, voice still light but edged in desperation. “We’re…busy, Mom. We already have plans, so we really should get going—”

 

Mr. Suo cuts in finally after observing everything with an unreadable expression. He steps forward. “Then tonight we'll be having dinner at Kaede no Hana. We'll catch up properly there.” It wasn't a suggestion. It was an order wrapped in civility. Suo's throat bobbed as he didn't even glance at Sakura or Nirei for support. His shoulders curled inward as though he were a boy again, standing in the man's shadow.

 

“...Yes, sir.” The words were so meek, so small, they nearly disappeared into the hustle of the street. 

 

Sakura blinked at him, stunned. This wasn't the Suo he knew—the calm, cheerful baker who faced the world's troubles with steady hands and a warm smile. No, this was someone else entirely. Someone beaten into submission.

 

And for the first time, Sakura thought Suo looked like a coward.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

“Hayato—!” Nirei called, his voice breaking with both worry and frustration. His cane clicked sharply against the ground as he struggled to keep up, his thigh screaming with every stride. He was gripping his cane too tightly, the rubber tip threatening to slip if he moved any faster. “Hayato, wait—your pills—why do you have them?! Why do you even—” His breath hitched; he was pushing himself harder than he should, but the panic of losing Suo to silence drove him forward.

 

The moment Suo's parents disappeared into the crowd, Suo didn't wait any longer and he started walking. His steps were brisk, uneven, and almost desperate, and left both Nirei and Sakura scrambling after him.

 

Sakura's voice cut through, louder than Nirei's. “Why the hell did you act like you knew they were here? You froze up like a damn coward!” He followed behind Nirei, anger clipped and biting, but beneath raw and edged. His fists were clenched around the yukatas, nails digging into his palms, because he didn't understand—and being left in the dark only made it worse. 

 

Neither of them got an answer. Suo refused to respond as he kept walking, his head low and shoulders rigid. His silence said more than any words could, but it wasn't enough. 

 

“Hayato!” Nirei demands. “Haya—ah!” He nearly slips if it wasn't for Sakura catching him on time. Nirei pants a little, struggling to stay up on his exhausted legs. “Haruka…I can't…” Nirei stutters, shutting his eyes to calm down.

 

Sakura immediately wraps his arm around Nirei's arm to help him to his feet. “I got you. We got a talk to damn Suo because there are some things I don't understand.”

 

“Mm…like these.” Nirei holds up the bottle of anxiety pills, shaking the bottle around and letting the rattle fill the empty, deafening sounds of silence as they pull away from the crowd. “How long has he had these? I've never…he's never had medication like this.”

 

“I'm trying to figure that out, too.” Sakura mumbles. “Come on.”

 

Helping Nirei walk, the path took them out of the bustle, away from the chatter of children and other tourists, and into the quiet, empty sightseeing spot where the only sound was the distant rush over the frozen river below.

 

Suo finally stopped, his back turned, his shoulders rising and falling with the shallow, uneven breaths. For a long moment, he didn't move at all. Then, his frame sank—shoulders hunching, hands tightening at his sides. 

 

“Hayato!” Sakura yells. “Don't ignore us! You have a lot of explaining to do, so—!” The sound of Suo's sobs tore the air apart. It was so small at first, and it barely reached their ears. It was a broken, muffled sob. Then another. And another until he finally broke out loud. Instantly, the anger drained from Sakura's face. His snarl, his clenched fists, everything slipped away, replaced by the heavy realization of just how harsh his words had been.

 

Nirei, though trembling on his cane and using Sakura’s arm for support, moved without hesitation. He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Suo from behind, pressing his cheek against his back. The embrace was clumsy, his body straining with effort, but it didn't matter. He just wanted Suo to feel held. And then Suo turned, nearly toppled them both. He buried his face against Nirei's chest, breath shuddering, hands clutching desperately at the fabric of his coat. His sobs softened into quiet sniffles that came hard and uneven.

 

“I-I'm sorry…I'm so sorry.” Suo whispered, voice muffled against Nirei. He clung tighter, as though afraid they'd pull away if he let go. “I—I have to tell you. I should've told you two sooner.”

 

Nirei wavered on his cane, but didn't let go. He held Suo steady, even if it meant nearly losing his own balance. 

 

“Tell us,” Sakura said firmly. 

 

“...I was diagnosed with anxiety,” Suo said suddenly, the words tumbling out all at once. “It—it was right after Akihiko started therapy for his leg. I didn't want to—” His throat worked around a lump. “I didn't want to add more on top of what we were already dealing with. I'm supposed to be the strong one. The one who carried everything. That's…all I'm ever good for. But I—” His voice cracked again, and he pressed his forehead harder into Nirei's shoulder. “I was scared. So, so scared. Every night after you are kidnapped by that damn Kurose, I keep seeing it over and over. How I almost died. How you did die. What could've happened. What I could've lost permanently.”

 

Nirei's lips parted, eyes stinging, but before he could speak, Suo pushed on. 

 

“I saw a therapist in secret while we were doing the group sessions. I—I didn't tell you because I thought it would make me weak. Because if I said it out loud, then you'd know I wasn't reliable. That I wasn't enough. I thought—” His breathing hitched, chest rising and falling too quickly as panic edged closer. “I thought I had to be the one you leaned on. Always. And if I wasn't…if I admitted I couldn't, then what use would I be to either of you?”

 

Sakura’s mouth opened, guilt and concern fighting for space on his tongue, but Suo kept talking faster and faster, his words starting to blur together. “And—and my parents—I knew they moved here. I knew because they sent me a postcard years ago when Akihiko and I moved into our apartment. I shoved the postcard in the trash because I wanted to start new and forgot about it. I didn't want to think about them. I didn't want to remember. But now they're here, right here, and I—” 

 

His voice broke into another sob, teetering on the edge of an attack. He couldn't breathe.

 

He couldn't breathe.

 

He couldn't breathe. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't breathe, he couldn't breathe, he couldn't breathe, he couldn't—

Strong arms wrapped around his body without hesitation, and he was engulfed in a warm embrace. Suo's breath hitched, his eyes widening. Sakura’s touch was careful—surprisingly gentle for someone who always carried himself with bristling edges. “You're an idiot, you know that?” Sakura muttered against Suo's shoulder. “An idiot for thinking you can carry all of that by yourself. After everything we've been through…did you really think you had to suffer alone?” His words weren't cruel, not this time. They shook with frustration, yes, but also with understanding. 

 

At that, Nirei's breath caught. Tears welled in his eyes before he could stop them, and then he was sobbing himself, broken sounds escaping his throat. His cane wobbled as he leaned forward, wrapping his arms around Sakura now, embracing both of his boyfriends. The sight of Suo trembling made his heart hurt.

 

“I—I didn't even see it,” Nirei cried, his words spilling in gasps. “Almost eight years, and I didn't even notice you were suffering like this…I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, Hayato. Over and over, I should've seen that you were suffering—” His apologies dissolved into desperate sobs, his face pressed against Suo's chest. 

 

The three of them cling together at the empty tourist overlook, neither of them wanting to let go.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

They found a quiet bench overlooking the distant ridge where trees framed the sky in soft gold and peach, the last of the afternoon sunlight staining the horizon. Their newly bought yukatas lay folded neatly across their laps, and the sweet aroma of hot chocolate, which Sakura had bought since they needed (wanted) new ones.

 

Suo cupped the paper cup between his palms, his shoulder drawn tight as though even the warmth couldn't reach him. He stared ahead at the view but didn't see it. His voice broke the fragile silence, almost carried away by the breeze. 

 

“...I knew they were in town,” He said, restarting his confession from earlier in a much calmer tone. He traced the seam of the cup with his thumb. “I didn't want to believe it…I didn't want to meet them, but I knew it was inevitable.” His lips pulled into something that wasn't quite a smile. “It still hurts, though. More than I thought it would.”

 

Sakura glanced at him, the hot chocolate in his own hand cooling untouched. He didn't speak, just waited. Nirei takes a small sip from his hot chocolate, eyes red from crying.

 

“My mom…after she lost the baby, she fell into this depression she never came back from.” Suo's voice grew faint. “And my dad…he drowned himself in work. Someone had to keep the house from falling apart, and I was the only one available. The meals…cooking…things I couldn't even handle at that age. But I had to.” His fingers tightened around the cup until it crinkled a bit. “I was just a kid, and I had to be the parent.”

 

Nirei nodded, eyes welling up with tears again. “I remember how we couldn't hang out because your dad would call you constantly. I would always be mad at you, but I understood where you were coming from.”

 

Suo nods.

 

Sakura leaned forward. “...So, what do you want to do, Hayato? Right now. Do you want to see them?”

 

Suo shook his head instantly, almost too quickly. “No, of course not. But I don't feel like I have a choice. So I'm going anyway.”

 

“That's bullshit,” Sakura said bluntly. “You don't have to go if you don't want to.”

 

“Yeah.” Nirei nodded. 

 

Suo's jaw trembled, his eyes finally tearing away from the horizon to meet both of theirs. “Then…will you come with me? Both of you?”

 

“Of course,” Nirei answered without hesitation and wrapped his arms around Suo. “You didn't even have to ask.”

 

“Yeah. But we'll talk about the pills later. I feel like we need to be in a private place for that.” Sakura does the same and hugs Suo a little shyly. 

 

“Of course.” Suo sniffs, leaning his head up and barely feeling the cold wind against his face. “Thank you, guys…”

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Snow drifted from the sky as Suo, Sakura, and Nirei walked up the lantern-lit path to Kaede no Hana, the hot spring inn that doubled as a restaurant. The air was sharp with cold, their breaths visible, but warmth spilled from the paper windows, promising comfort inside. 

 

Suo takes a deep breath, straightening his posture as he holds Sakura's and Nirei's hands. They provided comfort, and it was well received, calming him down. Waiting by the entrance stood Mr. and Mrs. Suo. They looked every bit the picture of formality. His father was in a pressed suit with polished shoes, and his mother in a neat dress and coat. They were underdressed from the casual, layered warmth the three younger men wore: thick jackets, scarves, and comfortable clothing.

 

Suo's polite smile appeared as they stood in front of his parents. “Mother, father,” He greeted, dipping his head slightly. 

 

His father's gaze slid instantly to the eye patch, and he clicked his tongue. “Still wearing that thing?” He said in a tone so mild it almost masked the barb. “It's been years, Hayato, and you insist on wearing that eye patch like it's a part of you. Don't you think it's a little childish to cling to something like that? I didn't say anything earlier because I thought you were humoring yourself.”

 

Suo felt the faintest twitch behind his covered eye, but he smoothed it over with practiced grace. He smiled even more. “It suits me,” He replied lightly. “It's who I am.”

“Right…” Mr. Suo huffs quietly.

 

Sakura narrowed his golden and black eyes at Mr. Suo, but said nothing. But the sharp glance he gave him was hard to miss. They head inside, the sudden embrace of heat met them, carrying mingling scents of cherry blossoms and broth. They were guided to a low table by a waiter near the window, soft cushions waiting. Snow still fell outside, catching on the branches of pine trees in the courtyard garden.

 

Suo sat down first in front of his mom, who gave him a cheeky smile. Suo smiles back, overwhelmed. He's not used to seeing his mother smile so freely. He's not even used to seeing her walk. The last image he has of her is her lying in bed, her cheeks sunken and eyes hollow.

 

“Ngh—!” Nirei suddenly faltered, snapping Suo out of his thoughts. His foot caught on a raised floorboard, and the grip on his cane loosened. He stumbled forward, panic flashing in his eyes, but before Suo could react properly, Sakura was there to catch him, his hand shot out quickly as a reflex. Nirei fell into Sakura's arms, looking up and shaking a little.

 

“Careful,” Sakura said, steadying him and guiding him down on the cushion. 

 

“Th-Thank you…” Nirei whispered, embarrassed.

 

Mrs. Suo leaned forward, concerned in her expression as she glanced at Nirei's cane. “Oh dear, what happened to you? I meant to ask earlier…” She asked softly, her tone more genuine than her husband's. 

 

Nirei smoothed the wrinkles out of his sleeves nervously. “I…” He clears his throat. “I was in an accident.

 

Mr. Suo gave a dismissive hum. “Accidents…eye patches…seems the people around you attract trouble, Hayato.”

 

“Hah…” 

 

Sakura’s hands clenched in his lap, his knuckles pale. His tongue pressed against the back of his teeth, ready to snap, but he forced himself to keep his jaw tight. Suo's call smile was still in place, but Sakura could see the tension in his shoulders.

 

The waiter returned with a bottle of expensive red wine, its glass catching the soft amber light of the chandeliers. He poured with grace, filling each of their glasses before setting the bottle down and retreating in silence. Mr. Suo lifted his glass, but his sharp gaze slid across the table and landed squarely on Sakura. 

 

He tuts. “Unusual look you've got there,” He said, swirling the wine before sipping. “That hair…those eyes. A little unsettling, don't you think? Hardly the sort of image a respectable man ought to carry.”

 

Suo's grip on his glass hardened. He inhaled slowly, ready to defend Sakura and put a stop to the casual cruelty he knew too well. But before he could get a word out, Nirei's hand darted for his own glass. He took a long sip of wine, throat bobbing as he stared at the polished table. Anything to not be dragged into the line of fire. Suo couldn't blame him.

 

Sakura leaned back, expression bored. “Unsettling to you, maybe. But it's the face I was born with, and I've never needed anyone's permission to exist.” 

 

For a moment, Mr. Suo's lips pressed together in irritation, the lines at the corners of his mouth deepening. Mrs. Suo gave a light, nervous laugh, reaching for her own glass. “Well then.” She said quickly, changing direction. “Hayato, darling, how have you been keeping yourself these days? You look…well.” 

 

Suo forced a polite smile. “I'm still working at the bakery. The shop's been doing well, and I'm close to being promoted.” He glanced briefly at the men beside him. “Akihiko is still a librarian, and Haruka here owns his own flower shop.”

 

Mrs. Suo nodded with thin approval, murmuring something about stability and responsibility. “That's…good to hear. I'm proud of you. But, tell me, how did you manage to find another boyfriend? Isn't one enough?” 

 

Suo only shrugged, tracing the rim of his glass with his finger. “It just happened with time. You already know Akihiko and I have been dating for a long time, and then…we met Haruka. Things worked out in the end, and I couldn't ask for a different life.” He glanced at them briefly, a small, quiet pride softening his expression. Nirei smiles, putting a hand over Suo's knee, and Sakura nods.

 

Before the silence could stretch too far, Suo cleared his throat and gestured towards his mother. “You’re looking well, though, Mom. After all this time, you look better than when I last saw you.” His words landed heavily, and Mrs. Suo smoothed her hands over her lap, the thin smile returning. 

 

“We moved out into the mountains not long after you left home. My doctor recommended it. It's much quieter and easier here.” 

 

Mr. Suo sipped at his wine, uninterested in the subject, but his wife pressed on, her voice wavering just slightly. “I had to move here. I was drowning in my own depression. After the miscarriage, it…” She takes a deep breath. “Postpartum, they told me. For years, I couldn't even say the word out loud.”

 

For a rare moment, Suo's smile reached his eyes. “I'm glad. I'm really glad you're getting help.” And yet, beneath that relief, the memories stirred. The nights her exhaustion had turned to sharp words, the mornings when her voice carried guilt heavy enough to chain him down.

 

“You're the only one I can rely on. If you loved me, you wouldn't leave me alone. Help Mom out, Hayato. Only you can.”

 

Suo shivers at the memory, pushing it down by taking a long sip of his wine.

 

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈

Their orders had been placed after ordering appetizers. Delicate dishes with names none of them had quite caught when the waiter rattled them off, but the quiet that followed wasn't peaceful. The clinking of chopsticks and the low murmur of other diners seemed to enhance. 

 

Mr. Suo crossed his arms over his chest as he finally readied himself to speak. He stares down at Sakura and Nirei, almost glaring at them as if they were under a spotlight. “So,” he began. “You work at a library, and you own your own shop. You.” He turns to Nirei, who sips more of his wine.

 

“I want all the details, so don't leave any out. And I want to know what kind of men my son is keeping company with.”

 

At least Mr. Suo is open-minded…

 

Nirei begins to sweat as he puts down his glass. “I like my job a lot, Mr. Suo. Organizing and managing collections, helping students with research…it's quiet and I enjoy it.”

 

Mr. Suo only hummed, unimpressed. “Yes, you did like to read a lot from what Hayato told us back when you two were in high school. And the pay? Stable enough to support a family?”

 

Nirei nearly choked on air, fumbling for a response. “It's…steady. Not extravagant, but steady.”

 

Suo bit down on the inside of his cheek, resisting the urge to cut in, to stop the ridiculous line of questioning. His father's tone was the same as it had been when Suo was younger. Then Mr. Suo's gaze shifted to Sakura.

 

“And you? The florist. How does one even make money in flowers? Hardly seems like something to build a life on.”

 

Nirei and Suo slurp their wine, preparing themselves.

 

Sakura didn't flinch. He rested his elbow on the table, scoffing at the man across from him. “I own my shop. It does well enough, and people need flowers more than you think, sir. Funerals, weddings, apologies, confessions, you name it.” He smirked faintly. “Business is blooming.”

 

The pun was deliberate, the delivery so flat it was almost insulting. Nirei nearly laughs, but pretends he was coughing. 

 

Mr. Suo's brows hitched. “You find this amusing?”

 

“I find it honest,” Sakura clapped back. “You asked, I answered. Simple as that.”

 

Suo pressed his lips together, a helpless huff escaping him. He shouldn't have found it funny, but there was something so satisfying about watching his father's patience wear thinner with every deadpan remark Sakura delivered. Leave it to his florist boyfriend to be so bold. Nirei nursed another sip of his wine, clearly deciding it was safest not to engage at all anymore. His face was flushed, not only from the alcohol but from the tension.

 

Mrs. Suo cleared her throat, trying to cut through the strain with a wavering smile. “Well, it sounds like both of you are very hardworking in your own ways,” She said gently, though her husband's irritation still shimmered beneath the surface.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

After a long wait, their waiter returned with steaming plates balanced on his arms, sliding them carefully across the table. The rich aroma of savory dumplings, steak, and broth filled the air. Nirei, already red in the cheeks from too much wine, clapped softly when his plate landed in front of him, startling even himself. 

 

“Food!” He announced, voice a little louder than intended. Sakura pinched the bridge of his nose but couldn't hide the faint curve tugging at his lips. 

 

“You're drunk off half a glass,” He said, stabbing his chopsticks into a dumpling. 

 

“It wasn't half a glass…it was…” Nirei wobbled his fingers like he was doing math in the air. “...three halves.”

 

Suo chuckles, leaning closer to guide the chopsticks out of Nirei's hand before he drops them. “That's one and a half, dear.” 

 

“See? I'm smart,” Nirei mumbles, resting his head dramatically on Suo's shoulder. His hair tickled Suo's cheek, and despite the setting, Suo let it linger with a small smile. Sakura rolled his eyes.

 

“Help him, Hayato. He's going to burn himself if he keeps moving around.” 

 

“Mhm.” Suo moves Nirei's bowl away from his drooping arms.

 

Nirei, still leaning against Suo, lifted his head just enough to grin at Sakura. “You care.”

 

“I don't. I just don't want to deal with your whining later.” But his ears betrayed him, faintly red. Suo laughed, covering his mouth with his fist. 

 

Nirei squints his eyes, lifting his head and looking at the food Suo ordered. “Hey, wait…wait…switch with me.”

 

“Eh?” Suo's smile wobbles. “Why so? We ordered the same thing.”

 

“Nooo, it's different. Yours has more broth.” Nirei argued, pointing at it like a very serious accusation. 

 

“No, it doesn't.” 

 

“Yes, it does.”

 

And before Nirei could reply, Sakura, deadpan as ever, reached over and poured some broth into Nirei's bowl. “Problem solved.”

 

“Hey!” Suo swatted at him, more playful than scolding, and Sakura smirked as he chewed.

 

“You two—” Nirei started, then hiccupped and nearly dropped his fork he picked up. Suo caught it for him easily. The brunette shook his head, but couldn't stop grinning. “Unbelievable. I'm sitting between two children.”

 

“You like it,” Sakura said flatly, but the way his eyes twinkled gave it away that he was teasing. 

 

“Heh…he likes us both,” Nirei said while leaning his head against Suo's shoulder, mumbling with exaggerated poutiness. That made Suo choke on his water, coughing while trying to shush him. Sakura laughed—actually laughed—and reached across to flick Nirei's forehead.

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

Everyone was half done with their dinner when Suo finally tried to sober up Nirei. He has his arm wrapped around Nirei's shoulder, steadying him as he coaxes the glass of water toward his lips. “Slow, slow, Aki. It's water, not a race.” He said, voice bubbling with laughter since he was a little tipsy himself.

 

Nirei squinted at the glass near his lips. “...this tastes wet.” 

 

That sent Suo into a quiet fit of laughter, his shoulders shaking as he tried to hold him steady. “Oh, you poor little baby. You are so adorable.”

 

“Eh? I am? Awwe…” Nirei giggles, then whispers to Suo, though not nearly as quietly as he thought. “Do you think Sakura would fight a bear for you? He looks like the type.”

 

“Baby, you can't just—”

 

Sakura grins, eyes sparkling. “Depends on the bear.”

 

“A polar bear?”

 

“Easy.”

 

“A grizzly bear?”

 

“No sweat.”

 

“A panda?”

 

“With my eyes closed.”

 

“A red panda?”

 

“In my sleep.”

 

“Woah…” Nirei covers his mouth. “Suo…Sakura is so, so cool. He can fight just about anything. He's so handsome.”

 

Suo snorts, shaking his head and helping Nirei drink his water. “Please never sober up tonight. You are too precious.” Suo has never felt so happy to relax like this. All this week, he was pretending in a way and making sure Sakura and Nirei were happy. But with everything off his shoulders, Suo felt like he was finally able to breathe. Like taking a big gulp of air and exhaling. 

 

He had forgotten his parents were sitting across from them, witnessing how cheerful and careless they were. Suo loves his boyfriends and couldn't imagine his life without them. He didn't want to—

 

A sharp clink of a fork against porcelain made the three of them pause. 

 

Mr. Suo, who had been quietly seething, finally leaned forward. His voice cut through the air like a cold knife. 

 

“You're awfully carefree, aren't you?” He said, eyes narrowing on his son. “Sitting here laughing like a fool when you haven't accomplished anything worth laughing about.  Do you really think this is what a man should be?”

 

The shift was immediate. Suo froze, the corners of his mouth collapsing as if yanked down. His hands curled into fists on his lap, his body hunching over just slightly. 

 

Mrs. Suo frowns, lips pressed thin as her gaze races between the two as if she wanted to speak but couldn't find the strength. Suo tries, in his soft way, to defend himself. “... I'm happy, Dad. Isn't that enough?”

 

Mr. Suo's response was a scoff. “Happy? That's all you can say after nearly a decade of silence? Happiness doesn't put food on the table. Happiness doesn't build a future. All you've done is run from responsibility. You could've been someone important; someone with a better job than baking some bread.”

 

The words landed like stones. Suo flinched, turning his eyes down to his half-eaten food. He wasn't so hungry anymore, his appetite disappearing just like that. Then, a loud slam struck the wood of the table, the silverware jumped, and so did Nirei. Suo looked up, startled to see Sakura glaring daggers at his father, the palms of his hands sitting there.

 

“That's enough,” Sakura warned. “You don't get to sit here and talk to him like that.”

 

Mr. Suo, caught off guard, turned red, anger and embarrassment rushing up his neck. “Excuse me? And who are you to tell me how to speak to my own son? You think some stranger—” He spat the word like a curse. “—florist, has any right to speak at this table?”

 

Sakura didn't back down. If anything, he took the challenge, and his glare deepened. His hands were still pressed firmly against the table, the whole restaurant now aware of the tension of their conversation. “I'm someone who sees him for who he really is. Someone who doesn't measure a person's worth by money or titles. If you can't understand that, then maybe you're the one who doesn't know what it means to be a man.”

 

The room was heavy, Mr. Suo sputtered as his pride warred with his fury. Mrs. Suo gripped her napkin so tightly it nearly tore. Suo sat frozen, shame pressing down on him, but now mingling with something else: the stunned warmth of someone finally, finally standing up for him.

 

Sakura looked like he wanted to say more, and so did Mr. Suo. 

 

But before Mr. Suo could even open his mouth to reply, a low groaning sound cut through the tense silence. Immediately, everyone's eyes were on Nirei, who was swaying his head from side to side, his face turning a shade of green that definitely wasn't pretty to look at.

 

“Ugh…ahh…I don't…” Nirei shifted uneasily, turning his head towards everyone else while clutching his stomach. Suo's eyes flicked to him, concern flashing, but it was too late to reply. Nirei's sudden heave came without warning, and before anyone could react, he was vomiting on Suo's lap.

 

The table erupted in a mix of shock and disgust. A nearby patron gagged; a waiter covering their face groaned audibly. Suo froze, hands hovering uselessly above Nirei, his face tight in panic and not disgusted in the slightest. Sakura’s own mouth fell in disbelief, hands shaking as he tried to ignore the mess and focus on his tipsy partner.

 

Nirei's body shuddered with aftershocks, tears mingling with the embarrassment of the moment. He whimpered, shivering like a wet cat. “I'm…so…sorry.” His voice was muffled against Suo's lap, which was now damp by the sudden mess. Suo, bless his heavenly soul, stayed calm under the circumstances by patting Nirei's back as gently as he could to try not to panic him even more. 

 

“It's okay, Aki. You're okay…shh…” He said, voice strained, the shame and stress of the previous confrontation weighing down on him even more. “Ah, Haruka. Napkins. Lots of it. And um…I'll need a change of pants.” 

 

“Right.” Sakura stands up immediately, giving Mr. Suo a final glare before waving down a waiter and demanding napkins. Suo lifts Nirei's head and places it on the table after moving his food away. Nirei continues to cry, repeating apologies over and over like a prayer. 

 

“Get this under control.” Mr. Suo groans while rubbing his temples. 

 

“I am…” Suo mumbles. “Mom, I need some water. Could you give me some?”

 

“Ah…yes…” Mrs. Suo finally decided to do something instead of sitting there. She stands up quickly, the table next to them offering a pitcher of water for Nirei, and she bows, mumbling a thanks. 

 

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

The air was crisp outside. 

 

The group entered the villa after packaging their leftover food and leaving the restaurant. Suo had gone first to change out of his dirty clothes and opened the door to let in Sakura, Nirei, and his parents. He didn't know they would still stick around after Nirei vomiting, but c’est la vie. 

 

Suo had changed into a loose yukata, his hair damp from the quick shower he took, cheeks lightly pink. 

 

“Oh, wow. You boys are staying here?” Mrs. Suo asks as she steps inside while taking off her shoes. “This villa is very inclusive. Very expensive.”

 

“We have a friend who funded our entire trip,” Suo explains that while Sakura guided Nirei inside, an arm wrapped around his waist. 

 

“Amazing…” Mrs. Suo said in awe. Mr. Suo said nothing. Suo and Sakura shared a glance, a silent conversation happening between them.

 

“Let me make tea.” Suo finally said, leading his parents to the tea room. His voice was almost a whisper. “This way.” 

 

Once he settled his parents into the tea room, Suo slipped out into the hallway to see that Sakura had set Nirei on the ground for a moment, a glass of water pressed against his dry lips. Nirei's cheeks were still flushed, his breath shaky, but he obediently sipped on the water. Sakura looks at Suo, huffing quietly. 

 

“Tonight was great. Maybe next time we can ask the waiter to shit in our food.”

 

“...” Suo looks away.

 

Sakura sighs. “You need to talk to them,” He said quietly. “Really talk. And you need to make a decision. Do you want them in your life, or not?”

 

Suo froze, his hands not knowing what to do. His throat constricted, the question heavy and unbearable to even think about. The scars from the past weren't as closed as he had told himself. They were raw beneath the surface, and the memory of years spent being forced to hold everything in threatened to swallow him whole. 

 

Sakura's gaze softened. “You don't have to forgive them to decide, but you do have to decide for yourself. Not for them, not for anyone else.”

 

The gears in Suo's mind clicked painfully as he digested the weight of the statement. He watched silently as Sakura gently lifted Nirei, supporting him with careful arms, abandoning his cane on the ground. Suo's lips pressed into a thin line as he followed them with his eyes. He stayed there, watching Sakura move Nirei with quiet strength and careful guidance and reassurance. His own resolve, shaky, began to stir as he realized he had to face the past. Not for anyone else, but himself.

 

Suo was distracted as he wandered into the kitchen to prepare the tea. He stood silently, watching and hearing the faint hiss of the kettle being the only sound breaking the heavy quiet. His hands rested on the counter, knuckles pale from the pressure, and his mind churning.

 

Part of him wanted to shut the door on the past entirely. To walk away from his parents, from the guilt, from the expectations that had shaped his childhood. The thought brought a bitter taste to his mouth, a mix of anger and relief. He remembered the nights spent cleaning up after his mother's outbursts, the silent dinners with his father, the endless burden that had been pressed onto his shoulders before he was ready to beat anything.

 

But another part of him hesitated. His parents were older now, visibly changed, perhaps finally softened by time and their own regrets. Maybe this was a chance to close things with honesty, to see if reconciliation—or at least understanding—was possible. Could he forgive them without forgiving the past? Could he face them without feeling like the scared child he used to be? 

 

The kettle whistle startled him out of his reverie. The steam hissed as it reached its peak, mirroring the tight knot in his chest. Suo exhaled slowly, gripping the handle of the kettle, and pouring the water into the three cups he had set out without thinking, a ritual he had done countless times but never under such tension. Each choice carried weight; every decision would leave a mark. He closed his eyes briefly, the best of the kitchen brushing against his flushed skin. 

 

He puts down the kettle and raises his head, reaching over to pull off his eye patch. He blinks a couple of times to get used to the bright light, the slight blurriness from his damaged eye revealing everything he should've known. He picks up the tray and hears it rattling after he properly prepares the tea. 

 

Suo steps out into the hallway, each step feeling like he's sinking deep into a tunnel, the light of the tea room at the end shrinking smaller, smaller, until it feels impossibly far away. The air pressed in on him, thick, suffocating. His breath caught in his throat, shallow and fast, like he was being chased by something he couldn't outrun.

 

What if they hated him still? Do they even like him? What if nothing had changed? What if this only confirmed he'd never been enough?

 

The questions circled, sharp as knives, cutting into the fragile resolve he had stitched together in the kitchen. His chest continues to ache, and his hands wouldn't stop trembling. He didn't want this. He didn't want to sit across from them, didn't want to hear their voices anymore, didn't want to see the faces that shaped all of his worst memories. He couldn't.

 

He couldn't.

He couldn't.

He shouldn't.

He didn't want to.

 

“Pills. I need them. I can't—”

 

Suo's gaze snagged on a large mirror hanging against the wall. For a moment, the reflection startled him. A stranger carrying tea where he should have seen himself. His hair was a mess, dark strands falling unevenly across his forehead. His uncovered eye quivered, a lighter, fragile shade that always betrayed him, no matter how tightly he kept it hidden. 

 

“Get it together, Hayato.” Suo thought bitterly as he glared at his reflection. “Haruka is right. I need to decide at the end of the day. Whether I want them in my life again or not.”

 

The decision was…difficult for him. But he knew what he had to do. He thought about Nirei, his soft face and beautiful eyes that would sparkle whenever he or Sakura would speak to him. And he thought of Sakura, how his blunt honesty and kind soul spoke to him like twilight. 

 

He was willing to protect his partners if it meant cutting off dead weight. 

 

Suo manages to open the sliding door with one hand, the sound creaking faintly. As Suo pushed it open, the weight of the tray, nearly dragging his arms down with it, made him grunt. Inside, the tea room was quiet—his parents seated across the low table, backs straight, hands folded neatly in their laps. Their gazes followed him, but neither spoke.

 

He lowered himself to his knees, setting the tray down with care. His hands shook more, the porcelain rattling as he grabbed each cup. Steady. Don't let them see. 

 

“This is…genmaicha,” He said in a low tone. “I thought the roasted rice might feel gentle after dinner. I'm sorry about what happened earlier. I didn't know Akihiko would…do that.” He clears his throat. “It wasn't how I wanted the evening to go.”

 

He focused on the tea, sliding the first cup toward his father. The second, toward his mother. And just as he lifted the third cup for himself, Mrs. Suo finally spoke.

 

“You've grown so much,” She said softly. “But I still remember when you used to sit by my side, clinging to my sleeve, afraid of being left alone. You…you were such a fragile boy.”

 

The words hit him harder than a slap, his hand faltered, and the cup tipped dangerously, amber tea lapping at the rim before spilling in a thin stream over his fingers. He gasped, dropping it entirely and watching the cup shatter. Hot tea seared across his skin, but it wasn't the pain that made his chest tighten. It was her voice, gentle, almost wistful, dragging him back into a childhood he didn't want to remember. He placed the cup down too quickly; the loud clinking filled the silence. 

 

Mr. Suo clicks his tongue, picking up his tea cup and taking a sip. “You never were a clumsy kid, Hayato. Even now, it amazes me how you can pour so much effort into such…impractical choices. A bakery? This odd little life you've chosen? I don't understand it.” He shakes his head and leans back, putting his cup down and folding his arms. “But don't mistake me. I'm not judging. I simply don't see your logic.”

 

Suo kept his eyes lowered, lips pressed together. He busied himself with gathering the broken pieces of the porcelain, placing them one by one in the palm of his hand. His silence was not agreement, nor was it defiance. He truly did not know what to say. His father was always intimidating, even when he was a child. It was hard to see if the man had a sense of humor. 

 

Mrs. Suo's hand reached out to touch his hand, and Suo froze. “Hayato…”

 

“...”

 

“I was wrong,” She said finally. “The way I leaned on you for years after I lost the baby. No, the way I used you when you were just a boy. Forcing you to draw my baths, to cook for me, to feed me, to handle my laundry. I told myself it was because I was too fragile. But I knew. I knew you deserved more than that, and I still made you carry me.” Her words cracked as she pressed a when to her chest. “I'm sorry for making you my crutch, for stealing your childhood. For letting you believe you were only useful when you were serving me.”

 

Suo's breath caught in his throat. He shook his head, not able to meet her eyes. He couldn't. He couldn't. He couldn't. His hair slipped forward as he tilted his head down, shadowing his eyes. He couldn't hide the quiver in his shoulders, no matter how much he tried to calm down.

 

Sakura’s words from earlier threaded through his mother's apology. “Make a decision.” It echoed, low and insistent. A decision. About them. About the home they could build together, one where laughter filled the rooms instead of the silence, where warmth lingered in every corner instead of shadows.

 

He could see it in his mind. Akihiko curled up with a book on the couch, Haruka fussing over those damn hydrangeas he hates so much, yet cared so gently, and himself, Hayato, bustling in the kitchen with flour in his hair. His teeth sank deeper into his lip as the image blurred, threatening to dissolve under the weight of the voices in front of him. Could he really have that? Was such a future possible when the past chained itself so tightly around his ankles? When the echo of his parents’ needs and expressions clung to his very skin?

 

The taste of blood grew stronger.

 

His mother's voice droned on, each word of her apology sliding over him. Something in it felt rehearsed, detached, almost practiced, and before he could stop himself, the words tore out of him.

 

“Stop.”

 

The tray rattled as his fist slammed on the table, the shards in his hand biting deep into his skin as warm blood seeped through his fingers. He didn't notice. Couldn't notice. His breath shook, voice breaking.

 

“Don't…don't act like you understand now. From the moment you came back from the hospital all of those years ago, after the miscarriage, my life stopped being mine. I was a kid…a kid. And suddenly I wasn't even your son anymore. I was your replacement caretaker. Your servant, your everything. And I didn't even get to be a child.”

 

Mr. and Mrs. Suo flinched at his tone.

 

“You talk about that baby like I was supposed to mourn, too. But I never even met her. I couldn't cry for someone who was never there. I cried for me, for the boy who had to watch his parents disappear into grief and never come back. You had a living son in front of you—bleeding for you every day—and you never even saw him.” His sobs clawed their way out, half-strangled and shaking, his voice ragged. He lifts his head up, showing the real tears that wouldn't stop falling.

 

“It's only been a day and you got me crying like this!” He unclenched his hand, some of the shards clattering on the table while the rest were deep in his hand. “Hah…haha!” He shakes his head, sniffing. “Do you know why I love baking? Because it's the only thing I could do that was mine. The only place I felt like I had a purpose. Not because of you. No, no, despite you.”

 

His words came out faster now, tumbling out in a rush of years unspoken.

 

“I grew up alone, with no friends, and weak. I hate my damn eye. You know, this one.” Suo points at his damaged eye. “After the accident, you two made me feel like it was the worst possible thing instead of helping me. You made me feel damaged and broken, like I wasn't enough. And so I listened to everyone else's problems, took on their pain, because I was too afraid, no—too trained—to let anyone see mine.”

 

He stares into his parents' eyes, watching and almost daring them to say something. To say anything. To try and deflect his problems with theirs. But the look in their eyes is something he didn't expect. Fear. 

 

“Akihiko Nirei.” Suo continued. “My boyfriend for the longest time. He loves to read and collect expensive things I would never hope to understand. But I love him. He's going to do even more amazing things if he stops hiding behind his fear. He helped me realize it's okay to be vulnerable. That doesn't mean weakness. When Akihiko was in the hospital, he didn't let it put him down. He worked so hard to become the man he is today because he showed me that even in a weakened state, you can still be strong. That showing parts of yourself you're scared of doesn't make people leave you. It makes them love you more.” He stands up abruptly, his knee bumping into the table.

 

“Haruka Sakura. My recent boyfriend, I love. He's an amazing florist with skills I can never hope to match. He's soft, but blunt and honest about the things he wants and likes. He faced so many hardships in the past, I can never truly comprehend them. He's been judged since the day he was born, and he still fights every day to be himself. But Haruka taught me that I can fight for the people I care about. He showed me that despite my damaged eye, cracks in my skin, and all, people can still choose me. He taught me that…that I'm good enough.” 

 

Suo clutches his injured hand, taking shuddering breaths. “They love me for me. Not because I cook for them, or clean, or pretend I'm fine all the time. Not because I'm useful…” He stops, leaving the air thick. “Because I'm Hayato. Just Hayato. And that's enough.”

 

Mrs. Suo's face crumpled as her son's words crashed over like waves. She stands up, crying freely, shoulders trembling as she reaches out across the low table, desperate to touch his hand to soothe him as if decades of absence and silence could be undone in a single gesture. Mr. Suo sat there quietly, stunned and bewildered. 

 

“Hayato—!” 

 

But Hayato recoiled, pulling his bleeding hand back against his chest. The shards of porcelain clinked to the floor as he shifted. A broken, humorless laugh slipped from his lips, shaky at first, then steadier, almost mocking in its softness. Despite the tears streaking down his cheeks, he smiled. Wild and bright like lightbulbs. Almost boyish in a way that hurts to look at. His eyes fluttered shut as if he were savoring the taste of the moment, the rawness of finally saying everything he'd swallowed for years.

 

When he opened them again, his voice was gentle. “It was…good to see you two again. Really.” His smile deepened, eyes glistening with tears. “But I'm asking you respectfully to get the hell out of my life.”

 

He drew a shaky breath, the tension in his shoulders finally uncoiling. “I never want to see you again. Not after this.”

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

The night air bit sharply against Hayato's skin, though he hardly noticed. He stood on the enagawa, one hand holding the cigarette he's currently smoking, and the other wrapped in a clumsy bandage where faint blotches of blood had already seeped through. The sting was distant, muffled, as though it belonged to someone else. He dragged the cigarette to his lips, the ember flaring briefly before it dulled again, smoke curling in the dark.

 

The mountains looked quiet in the distance, powdered in snow, their stillness mocking the turmoil still buzzing inside him. He felt hollow, like the words he had spat out an hour ago had emptied everything he had left. 

 

The shoji slid open with a soft scrape, and he heard hesitant footsteps behind him. Akihiko appeared, his eyes clearer now, sobriety weighing heavily in their depths. He didn't speak. He didn't need to. Instead, he stepped forward and gently wrapped his arms around Hayato from the side. Hayato froze, the warmth shocking against his cold body, unfamiliar in its simplicity. He didn't move, couldn't breathe, his cigarette forgotten instantly as ash drifted to the wooden boards.

 

Then another presence joined. Haruka stepped out into the night, slipping onto Hayato's other side and looping an arm around his shoulders. No words, no questions, just silent solidarity. Hayato continues standing there rigid, caught between the two embraces. His throat burned as though smoke clung there, but it wasn't the smoke. His hands trembled, his body shook, and then finally tears slipped free, hot against the cold of his skin.

 

They slid down his cheeks in silence as he nearly collapsed. Between Akihiko's tentative grasp and Haruka’s steady one.

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

Soft lips pressed against his forehead, then the corner of his eye, then his cheek. Suo stirred, lashes fluttering as warmth brushed across his skin again, this time lingering at the corner of his mouth. 

 

“Mm…” His voice was thick with sleep, but there was the faintest smile tugging at his lips. He cracked open one eye, the early light spilling through the shoji painting Nirei's face in pale gold. “What's this…?”

 

Nirei chuckled softly, his voice a gentle hum. “Good morning, Hayato. You should wake up. Do you know what day it is?”

 

Suo gave a lazy grin and tugged Nirei closer by the collar of his yukata, pressing a slow kiss to his lips. Nirei immediately kisses back, humming softly. Suo pulls away, blinking a couple of times. “Mm…no idea. What day?”

 

“The festival!” Nirei pulled back, his excitement spilling over his voice. “Haruka's already up making breakfast! He said he wanted you to sleep in!” Suo sits up and rubs his eyes as Nirei falls into his lap, wrapping his arms around his waist and nuzzling his head into his neck. Suo hugs Nirei, stifling a yawn. “Haruka's cooking? I hope it's something good, then.”

 

Nirei laughs. “It will be. He gave me a sample! He's so nice, isn't he?”

 

“Yes. What would we do without Haruka and his samples?” Suo asks sarcastically. He watches as Nirei pushes himself off and stands up, wobbling a little. Suo pushed his bangs back as he stood slowly, careful with balance. His eyes trailed up Nirei's body as realization hit him. “Wait. Where's your cane?” His voice sharpened with surprise.

 

Nirei, already grabbing his hand and pulling him toward the hallway, turned with a grin wide enough to brighten a whole room. “I don't need it as much anymore! My leg’s gotten stronger. I guess the hot spring really is the place to heal faster. Look—” He stepped forward without the usual limp, his movements still a little careful but steadier than Suo had ever seen. “See? It's like magic.”

 

Suo blinked, warmth swelling in his chest as a mixture of relief, pride, and tenderness all mixed together. He closed his eyes as he smiled. “... That's amazing, Akihiko.”

 

Nirei's cheeks flushed faintly at the praise, but his grin didn't falter. “Now come on. Let's eat.” He dragged Suo to the dining room, fussing over him even though Suo insisted he was fine walking on his own. The faint smell of something sweet met them as they entered, and Suo blinked in mild surprise when he saw the table already set. A large plate of waffles steamed in the morning light, alongside nearly cut fruit, scrambled eggs, and miso soup.

 

“An American and Japanese-style breakfast this morning?” Suo covers his mouth, failing to hide his grin. “Oh, Haruka…”

 

Sakura walked into the dining room with a bowl of rice and set it down next to the fruit. “Oh, hey, morning. I just wanted to do something this morning cause…you know…” Sakura shrugs. “Now, sit.”

 

“Isn't he amazing?” Nirei whispers as he sits down happily.

 

Suo chuckles, a little skeptical, but obediently sat down. He watches as Sakura fills his plate with food and then pushes it towards him. “Syrup on your waffles?”

 

“Ah, yes.” 

 

Sakura poured syrup on Suo's waffles and set the plate down. “Eat up.”

 

“I will…thank you.” Suo picks up a fork, cutting the waffles in half and taking a small bite. His eyes widened slightly at the texture. Fluffy and light. He tried the rice next, and was surprised to find it not mushy and sticky. He nodded slowly. “Edible.”

 

“Edible?” Sakura scowled, the corners of his lips twitching when Nirei was already stuffing his face with the waffles. “And chew your food, you animal.”

 

“But, it's really good!” Nirei announced. “Like, actually good! Your cooking has gotten better!”

 

Suo chuckles, nodding. “Guess I stand corrected. Not just edible, it's delicious.”

 

Sakura leaned back, crossing his arms with exaggerated confidence. “Hah. Knew it.”

 

“I hope this isn't your way of feeling bad for me ever since I broke it off with my parents three days ago,” Suo said absentmindedly while reaching for his tea Nirei had poured for him. He takes a sip, humming. “Because I'm telling you, I'm fine.”

 

“Tch. Fine? You've been moping around for the past three days, barely going out and spending time with Akihiko and me,” Sakura said in a gruff voice. “‘Fine’ my ass.”

 

Suo didn't say anything to that, and the three of them are together in a short silence. It didn't take long for Nirei's mind to wander ahead, his eyes beginning to sparkle as he leaned toward them, practically vibrating with energy. “The festival’s tonight, you know! I've been looking at the schedule! Lantern releases, food stalls, fireworks…it's gonna be amazing! I want this to be the best night ever! Especially since it's going to be Haruka's first festival ever!”

 

Suo glanced up from his waffles and caught the way Nirei's whole face lit up when he talked. He smiled softly, pulling out his phone from his sleeve without a word.

 

Click.

 

The shutter sounds made Sakura freeze mid-bite, and so did Nirei. “H-Hey!”

 

Suo only smiled wider, turning the screen to show Nirei's glowing expression. “You just looked so adorable. I'm only just a man at the end of the day.”

 

Nirei blinked before laughing out loud. “And let me guess, that's going in your gallery?”

 

“Of course.” 

 

“That's so gay,” Sakura mutters.

 

“Is it? Your photo album is catching up to Akihiko's.”

 

“What?!” Sakura pauses, turning to Suo with wide eyes. “When have you been taking pictures of me?!”

 

“With my heart.”

 

“Oh, my god. That response might just kill someone.”

 

“It killed me. I was then reborn as your star-crossed lover.”

 

“That's so cheesy.” Nirei cooes.

 

“More like idiotic.”

 

“Hmm. I prefer…loveable.”

 

“Disgusting.” Sakura rolls his eyes.

꒷꒦︶꒷꒦︶ ๋ ࣭ ⭑꒷꒦

 

Later that morning, after the dishes had been cleared and the tea had been drunk, Sakura found himself standing with Suo on the enagawa. The snow was lighter now, the flakes falling lazily, dusting the edges of the villa roof. Nirei has gone to grab something from their room, leaving just the two of them in the quiet.

 

Sakura shoved his hands into his jacket pockets, shifting on his feet. “...Hey.”

 

Suo hummed, looking over at him, his expression soft but still tired. Sakura clicked his tongue and looked away toward the mountains, words catching in his throat. “The other day…with your parents…” He glanced at Suo. “That moment when…your parents invited us for dinner, and you didn't say anything…I thought you were a coward.”

 

Suo didn't say anything. He didn't make a face. He let Sakura continue.

 

“And—And that wasn't right…for me to call you a coward. I just…” He bit down on the inside of his cheek. “...You just looked so weak and defeated at that moment. You let people who hurt you walk all over you. And that's not the Hayato I know. I'm sorry.”

 

Suo blinked, a little surprised. Then he smiled faintly, shaking his head. “You know…I called myself a coward, too.” He admitted quietly. “And the truth is…I am weak sometimes. But that's okay, because I have my boyfriends. I realized that holding my pain all to myself when I have people to share it with was wrong. Even when I advocated to you that holding your emotions in is bad, I was doing the same thing. I forgive you.”

 

Sakura’s gold and black eyes turned to him, wide, as though he hadn't expected Suo to forgive him. “Well…thanks for not hating me.”

 

“Heh…” Suo chuckled softly, reaching out despite Sakura's stiff posture and briefly squeezed his shoulder. “I could never hate my baby.”

 

“Ugh! You just ruined the moment!” 

 

“What moment?” Nirei returned just then, wrapping his arms around Sakura's and Suo's shoulders and pulling them close. 

 

“Hayato and his dumb ass comments!”

 

“Eh? I just called Haruka my baby. He's a little baby.”

 

“Haha! Yeah! Haruka's a baby!” Nirei joins in. “Our baby!”

 

“Shut it! Both of you!”

 

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･

 

Nirei sat before the mirror, carefully adjusting the collar of his yukata he purchased three days ago. His fingers trembled from the nerves of going to the festival. He couldn't wait! He stares at himself through the mirror, running his fingers through his hair and watching as some strands get caught. He needs a haircut. He didn't realize that managing hair like his is too much. He didn't like how tangled it would get if he didn't do it for the day.

 

His brown eyes drift to his freckles, and he studies them, wondering what Sakura and Suo saw in them. He was mostly indifferent about it, but sometimes he got the creeping feeling that it looked out of place. His eyes trailed to his chest, then his entire body as a whole, vaguely remembering how much pain he was in during his stay at the hospital he temporarily called home. Just thinking about it gave Nirei chills, but it was somewhat manageable. He didn't think about Kurose much anymore. Because he didn't have to. His therapist was a big help during the hard part, so managing is a little easier when he's alone. 

 

Kurose…

 

Nirei frowns. He doesn't remember much of that day. Just Suo and Sakura are saving him, and then Umemiya and Tsubaki. The gunshots that were fired scared him the most. When he learned that Suo nearly got his ear blown off, he cried the whole night. Just overall, the week was tough for everyone. Sakura told him how Suo wept when he died. How uncharacteristic he was acting, and how broken he sounded. Nirei could never imagine what Suo felt in that moment, but he knows he never wants anyone to cry like that for him again.

 

He didn't see or hear Suo approaching until warm hands settled lightly on his shoulders. Nirei blinked up at the reflection of the mirror, startled. He relaxes at Suo's calm smile, seeing the lily of the valley hairpin he'd bought earlier that week. 

 

“May I?” Suo asked softly.

 

Nirei nodded.

 

Suo leaned forward, his fingers steady as he worked with the delicate pin into Nirei's hair, securing it with a gentleness that soothed Nirei. When Suo was finished, they both gazed into the mirror, two reflections—an anxious librarian and the calm baker who wasn't quite so calm anymore.

 

For a moment, nothing needed to be said.

 

Then Nirei's voice broke the stillness. “...Are you…truly alright with cutting off your parents?”

 

Suo's smile faltered. He held Nirei's gaze in the mirror, exhaustion etched deep into his features. His hand flexed against Nirei's shoulder before dropping away. “Yes.” He said honestly. “I'm tired, and it still hurts, but…” He closed his eyes. “I chose my future, and it's with you and Haruka. That's enough for me.”

 

Nirei turned in his seat, eyes glancing at Suo's injured hand. The bandages were clean now, but his stomach still twisted at how deep the shards were in his hand. Slowly, he lifted Suo's injured hand and brought it to his lips. The kiss lingered longer than expected.

 

Suo's breath caught, and he giggled. He tugged off his eye patch with one hand, setting it aside, and leaned down. He kisses Nirei deeply on the lips, humming. Nirei kisses back, equally as deep and tugging him forward almost desperately. 

 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

 

The winter air carried soft crackles of lantern lights and the warmth of hot chocolate drifting from the food stalls. Snow crunched faintly beneath sandals and boots, and distant music waves through. The festival was alive, the hum of voices, children laughing as they darted between stalls, the glow of smiles that experienced true joy around this time of year.

 

Nirei's eyes lit up brighter than any lantern. He clutched Sakura's hand firmly, tugging him forward through the crowd with an excitement that nearly made him trip over his own feet. “Look! Look at that! And that!” He said, pointing eagerly at a booth where delicate glass charms swayed in the cold air, the faint chokes mixing with the buzz of the festival music. “And those paper cranes—Haruka, they're folded by hand, every single one! Isn't that amazing?!”

 

Sakura let himself be pulled, his cheeks flushed from Nirei's enthusiasm. He couldn't resist the gentle smile that made its way to his face. “I see, I see, Aki. You're worse than the actual kids here.”

 

Nirei only grinned wider, his hairpin catching the light as he pointed out yet another stall. “But isn't it amazing?! Everything feels so…alive here!”

 

Sakura shook his head, pretending to sigh, though he leaned closer to catch every word Nirei was saying. A step behind them, Suo followed at an easy pace, his hands folded behind his back. He wasn't wearing his eye patch tonight—the damaged eye visible for everyone to see. He watched his two boyfriends with a smile. Every tug of Nirei's hand, every reluctant grin Sakura tried and failed to suppress, carved warmth into Suo's chest.

 

Nirei grabs Suo's arm and, using his newfound strength, he tugs them to a stall game with a stuffed animal that caught his eye. An adorable penguin plush with big brown eyes, wearing a purple hat and a yellow scarf.

 

“Look! Look how adorable that penguin is! I must have it!” 

 

“You…must?” Sakura repeats while Nirei releases his hand. Suo tilts his head. 

 

“Yes! A physical and spiritual need for that plush is calling to me. I must have it.”

 

“I think he must have it,” Suo whispers to Sakura.

 

“You don't say.”

 

The stall keeper smirked lazily at Nirei from behind the table stacked with small wooden balls. “Three throws to knock down the pins,” The man said smoothly, gesturing to a pyramid of white pins at the far end of the counter. “Win a prize for your sweethearts, eh?”

 

“I'll win it for the three of us!” Nirei said, his cheeks flushing pink as he fumbled for coins in his pockets, eager to try. He slams down three coins, and the stall keeper hands him three balls. “If any gods are watching…let me win!” He lined up his first throw, tongue poking slightly between his lips in concentration. 

 

“I don't think I've ever seen him so serious,” Suo said while pulling out his phone and taking a picture. 

 

“I don't either…” Sakura mumbles.

 

The ball hit with a loud thunk— the pins rattled, but didn't fall. Nirei frowned, narrowing his eyes. “Huh…?”

 

“To think he knows these games are rigged so no one can win.” Suo thought with a sweat drop. “You got this, sweetie. Go for it!”

 

Two more throws, two more solid hits, and still the pins wobbled, but not a single one dropped. 

 

“Better luck next time,” The stallkeeper said smugly, holding out his hands for more coins. Nirei's lips pressed into a pout. “I thought I had ‘em!”

 

“So close.” Suo comforts as Nirei backs away in shame. Sakura sighed, stepping forward and rolling his shoulders, joints cracking audibly. “Okay, I see what the deal here is.” Sakura reached into his pocket, slapped down the coins, and cracked his knuckles one by one. The stallkeeper chuckles under his breath, clearly expecting another easy failure.

 

Suo and Nirei cheered softly for their boyfriend, clapping their hands. “You've got this, Haruka!” Nirei said while bouncing on his toes. Suo's calm voice joined in. “Show them what you got, sweetie.”

 

“Shut up! Enough with the compliments!” Sakura said, embarrassed. He takes a deep breath, grabs a ball, and throws it with sharp precision. The ball hit dead center with a CRACK. The glued pins rattled, then collectively snapped, collapsed in a perfect tumble across the counter. The crowd gasped. Someone clapped.

 

The stallkeeper’s jaw went slack.

 

“Next,” Sakura muttered, grabbing another ball without hesitation. He lined it up, threw, and down went the second set of pins. By the third, people were leaning in closer, murmuring in disbelief. The final throw sent the last pyramid scattering to the ground, the sound echoing. Applause broke out around them, strangers cheering for the unlikely champion. Suo gave a single approving nod, while Nirei cheered just as loud. 

 

Sakura ignored the stunned stallkeeper, plucking the stuffed plush Nirei wanted with cool confidence and giving it to Nirei. “There you go.”

 

Nirei hugged the penguin tightly to his chest, a smile breaking so wide across his face. “Thank you, Haruka! I'll treasure it forever!”

 

“It certainly looks like Haruka, hmm?” Suo asks.

 

“It does not!” Sakura yells.

 

⋆｡° ✮

 

The next stall was lit with soft blue lanterns, their glow reflecting off rows of shallow pools where bright goldfish darted and shimmered. Nirei lit up immediately, giving his penguin to Suo to hold and rush over. “This game! Kingyo Sukui! I've always wanted to play this, but my mom wouldn't let me!” He rushed over and grabbed a thin paper scooper. He crouched low over the water, Suo and Sakura standing over him.

 

“You got it?” Suo asks.

 

“Uh huh!”

 

Nirei's tongue peeked out in concentration as he gently slid the flimsy scooper under a small, darting fish in the water. The paper flexed dangerously, threatening to tear, but with a careful lift, Nirei managed to bring the fish up into the waiting bowl. He beams excitedly, standing up and giggling. “I did it! Look, I did it!” He held up the bowl as the stall keeper congratulated him. 

 

“Good job!” Suo nodded.

 

Sakura crossed his arms, unimpressed but secretly pleased. “Hn. Beginner's luck.” He grabs his own paper scooper and bends down, determined to beat Nirei. He lowers the scooper into the water with far less patience, and to his surprise, the paper tears instantly with the fish’s first flick of its tail, leaving Sakura staring at the empty rim with a flat expression. He tried again. And again. And again, each attempt ended the same way: paper dissolving, fish darting away, and fishless. Sakura grits his teeth harder each time.

 

The stallkeeper is reluctant to give Sakura another scooper, his hand trembling at the thundercloud that was swirling around his head. 

 

“You've got no finesse,” Nirei teased, hugging his bowl protectively.

 

“Shut up!” Sakura growls. 

 

“Here, let me try.” Suo put down the penguin and stepped forward, handing over a few coins. He grabs the scooper he paid for and crouches low, fingers steady as he dips the scooper into the water. His touch was so gentle, it seemed unnatural for someone his size. One goldfish slid easily into the scooper. Then another. And another. By the time he was finished, he had five glittering prizes swimming in the bowl.

 

Sakura and Nirei both stared at him in stunned silence. 

 

“I knew it. A witch. A fucking witch.” Sakura declared, pointing at Suo like he'd just uncovered a grand conspiracy. “That's not normal. Nothing about you is normal.”

 

“Amazing!” Nirei gasped.

 

Suo only chuckled, the sound rich and warm, shaking the water droplets off his fingers. The stall keeper carefully poured the fish into a larger glass bowl for him, murmuring about how rare it was to catch so many. Suo held the bowl, then turned to Sakura.

 

“Here.” He said while closing his eyes and smiling. “They're yours.”

 

Sakura blinked down at the wriggling fish, his usual scowl faltering. “...Mine?”

 

“Mhm.”

 

“Aww! That's so sweet!” Nirei cries. “Please never die, Hayato!”

 

“...I don't plan on dying?” Suo made a funny face while picking up Nirei's penguin.

 

“I just wanna marry you already!” 

 

“Understandable.” 

 

Sakura continued to stare at the goldfish swimming in the bowl, his lips breaking into a smile he didn't dare hide. “...Thanks. I think.”

 

“You're welcome, I think,” Suo said back.

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

 

After Nirei bought them all good luck charms, and they said their prayers at the shrine, they found a spot where the fireworks show would begin soon. They spread out a blanket on the snowy ground, steam rising from their freshly grilled squid they bought at a stall. The salty-sweet scent lingered in the air, mingling with the laughter of children darting past, families setting up their own blankets, and lanterns hanging overhead. 

 

Nirei sits down with a tired sigh, his exhaustion finally catching up to him. He sat cross-legged, his stuffed penguin perched on his lap. He traced its little stitched eye with his thumb, then hugged it tight against his chest, smiling as he watched the kids racing around. Besides him, Sakura cradled the bowl of goldfish, still smiling at them like no one was watching. The fish darted and glimmered like drops of sunlight in the water, and he couldn't help but feel cared for.

 

Suo sat between them, his legs also crossed, his posture relaxed. He tilted his face toward the sky, where the first stars flickered. He opened his mouth, mouthing something that seemed to be a prayer. His mind flashed back all the way to where he and Nirei were looking for a place to stay after their roof collapsed. To the day Sakura said yes. To the day their lives changed forever.

 

To the day Suo realized he loved Sakura.

 

That moment changed everything. Not just their lives, but their vulnerabilities, their actions, everything. To their new friends they made, and new confrontations he didn't think he would experience. All because of that little moment where Sakura let them stay the night at his place. 

 

Suo didn't want this feeling to end. He didn't want to leave it. He didn't want to leave his boyfriends behind. Never had he thought he would be able to love two people so much. It filled him with joy and something else he couldn't really explain.

 

Suo just knows that whatever happens, he wants Akihiko and Haruka to be by his side.

 

“... Let's make a promise,” Suo said softly, his voice carrying just enough for them both to hear. “That we'll always stay together. Even when it gets hard. Even when things get messy.”

 

Nirei blinked, startled out of his quiet moment, and Sakura turned his head slowly, brows furrowing.

 

Suo rose to his feet, brushed his yukuta, and looked down at them with a gentle but firm resolve. “I love you,” He said, words steady despite the tremor of emotion in his throat. “I love you because you see me for who I am, scars and all. Because you two gave me strength when I didn't think I had any left. Because you two make my life worth living.” His gaze lingered on each of them. “You're my home. And I love you two so much.”

 

Nirei's stuffed penguin slipped from his hands as tears welled up, his lips trembling into a smile that broke apart under the weight of emotion. Sakura’s throat tightened, his eyes prickling hot, but he stubbornly tried to keep them from spilling. They both rose to their feet, and before another word could be spoken, the three of them fell into each other's arms. The crowd around them blurred away, replaced by the heat of their closeness, the promise held in the strength of their embrace.

 

Above them, the first firework cracked open the night, scattering golden sparks across the sky, followed by another bloom of red that lit the snowy rooftops. Nirei gasped, the tears still clinging to his lashes replaced instantly by wide-eyed wonder. “Look, look!” He laughed, tugging at Sakura's arm like an eager child. “The fireworks are starting! Did you see that one?!” His voice rose with the fireworks, each thrust making him point higher.

 

Sakura tries to keep his composure, but Nirei's enthusiasm is too infectious. He let himself be pulled closer, a grin that spread like wildfire until he was laughing under his breath. “You're…you're so cute, Aki.” He pulled Nirei away from their three-way hug, and together, they held hands while staring up at the fireworks, the families around them cheering.

 

Suo stood behind him, his arms folded neatly behind his back, head tilted as if the fireworks were nothing more than background noises. His gaze never left the two in front of him. The light of the fireworks painted across their faces, catching Nirei's grin and Sakura’s unguarded smile.

 

They looked perfect. They were perfect.

 

The way Nirei leaned so earnestly toward the explosion, pointing with his free hand, and Sakura's eyes following Nirei's hand, a gentle blush of light appeared across his face. Together, their silhouettes glowed. Suo drank in the sight as he joined them, wrapping his arms around their shoulders and grinning. 

 

They continued watching the fireworks, the sky painted with fleeting colors. 

 

And then…

 

“Wait.”

 

Suo and Sakura look at Nirei, who now has a confused expression on his puffy face from the cold and crying. 

 

“Whatever happened to our apartment, Hayato? Did you sign off on our lease being released early?”

₊˚⊹౨ৎ ₊˚⊹

Two years later

Nirei sat at the dining table, chewing on the edge of his glasses lens that didn’t taste very good. He stares at the laptop screen in front of him, eyebrows furrowed, and his body visibly shaking, that seemed to be in excitement. He leaned forward, his fingers dashing across the keyboard, then scrolling through reviews on the book he published not too long ago. 

“I still can’t believe it,” Nirei said in awe. “My book. My book had taken the public by storm!” The words on the screen made him grin, and for once, he allowed himself a moment og pride. “I didn’t think many people would read it!”

 

“I told you it would be a hit. I’m just glad I’m right.” 

 

From the kitchen, the soft whirring of mixing filled the air. Suo hummed gently as he carefully piped pastel frosting onto cupcakes, the scent of vanilla and chocolate settling into the room. His hair, longer now, fell softly around his face, and the light in his eyes was steady and bright. No longer hiding behind the patch, he moved with a quiet confidence that had taken years to cultivate. Glancing at Nirei, he crossed the kitchen and pressed a soft kiss to the top of his boyfriend’s head. “Congratulations, Aki,” he murmured, voice warm. “I knew you would be great.” 

 

Nirei laughed, tilting his head back. “Thank you, Hayato,” He said, and kissed Suo’s cheek in return. Their happiness was easy and comfortable, a far cry from the tension of years past. His latest book—a candid retelling of his kidnapping—had somehow gotten famous seemingly overnight. Nirei truly didn’t know how. Suo and Kiryu convinced him to write his own book about his experience and the effects of going through something traumatic. Nirei won’t lie, he’s still healing from it, and he doesn’t think he’ll ever get over it, but it’s nice to see reviews of other victims who were in the same position he was in. He can relate to a lot of stuff the reviews were saying.

Suddenly, the front door slammed open, rattling the pictures on the wall. Suo and Nirei didn’t flinch as an exaggerated huff filled their ears. Suo leans up, wiping his hands on his apron and smiling. “Haruka’s back.” 

 

“I swear! If these damn plants don’t start cooperating, I’m clipping their stems and feeding them to the rabbits!” Sakura enters the kitchen, cheeks red in irritation. His sharp eyes glance at his partners and gesture to the hydrangeas that were giving him problems. “I raise these bastards, and they are ungrateful for the things I’ve done for them! The audacity!” 

 

Suo and Nirei exchanged glances, half amused, half exasperated. “Haruka, maybe don’t be hasty,” Suo said, walking over and resting a hand lightly on Sakura’s shoulder. “You know they are the only ones who don’t cooperate with you. Why still get angry?”

 

“Because,” Sakura huffs, leaning into Suo’s touch. “Ever since I got that greenhouse, all the daisies and baby breaths want to act good, but those hydrangeas? No. Absolutely not. I give up trying to plant them.” 

 

“You’re so dramatic.” Nirei rolled his eyes, standing up and pushing down his laptop screen. 

 

“Dramatic or being taken advantage of?” Sakura said. 

 

Nirei rolled his eyes again, and Suo laughed. A phone buzzes, and Nirei picks it up, realizing it's his phone. He checks the text, humming. 

 

“Ignore it,” Sakura called while walking to the fridge and pulling out two bottles of water. He tosses one to Suo, who catches it easily and opens it.

 

“Eh? But it's Umemiya, Kiryu, and Tsubaki.” Nirei said with a laugh while tapping a quick reply. “Why would I ignore it?”

 

Suo smirked knowingly. “Because Kiryu, Tsugeura, Tsubaki, Kotoha, and Umemiya are planning an engagement party for us three. Even though Haruka explicitly said no. And I said yes…it’s already in motion. And because they want to celebrate us getting our new apartment.”

 

“Oh, right. My phone was broken at the time…” Nirei hums. “I think an engagement party is great for us!” In unison, the trio looks down at their rings, sharing a similar blush. Nirei’s mind went back to the morning Suo proposed to him and Sakura. It was so sudden and unclear, he nearly lost his breakfast. Sakura had actually cried real tears, repeating yes over and over. 

 

The sentiment was sweet to think about, but also embarrassing. Because later on, Nirei did throw up when he saw the expensive ring sitting on his finger, looking all pretty and sparkly. It’s about damn time everyone in their friend group, including his mom, said after congratulating them.

 

“So, that’s a no to the engagement party?” Nirei asked. “Because I already said yes.” 

 

“Hah! As did I!” Suo raised his hand in triumph. Sakura rolled his eyes, grumbling. 

 

“Fine, whatever, I don’t care. Can we just relax now?” 

 

“Ah. Right.” Suo nodded. “I got this rare day off. I’m taking a break from all the cupcakes I have to frost. Tsubaki decided it was a good idea to order a hundred cupcakes for this party he’s hosting.”

 

“At least you’re getting paid.” Nirei shrugs. “But I don’t understand why you’re doing this all by yourself. You do realize being the manager at your own shop doesn’t mean you have to do stuff on your own.” 

 

“I know, I know.” Suo sighs while opening his water bottle and taking a sip. “But Tsugeura is adamant about helping me, and the last time he did, he poured all of his protein powder into the cake mix. Not a fun time…” Suo frowns at the memory.

 

“Guys. Movie. Right now. Relax.” Sakura said, cutting in. “Before I have to drag your asses to the couch.”

 

“Kinky.” Suo trembles in delight.

 

“Disgusting.” Sakura deadpans.

 

“Cute!” Nirei cooes. “I’m ordering pizza. Tell me what you want for the toppings.” Nirei makes his way to the couch, sitting down with a low groan. Suo and Sakura followed suit, Suo sitting at the other end and Sakura sitting in the middle. Almost immediately, they leaned their heads on Sakura’s shoulder, and the florist didn’t seem to mind as he reached for the remote.

“What do you guys wanna watch?” 

 

“Horror.”

 

“Comedy.” 

 

Sakura deadpans.

 

“Sci-fi it is.” 

 

“Nooo.”

“No.” 

 

Sakura chuckles, flipping channels to the movie he wants to watch. He glanced at both of them, smiling widely. “Idiots…”

Notes:

So...

Thank you so much for reading this story to the end! I can't believe we made it to the end for my boys!

That being said, I have a few things to say.

About those extra chapters, they'll be late coming out. I'm experiencing so much burn out it was hard writing this chapter. Just bare with me on it. I'll mark the fanfic as complete, though.

Anywho...

Writing this was quite the journey! Still can't believe this was supposed to be a simple ten chapter fanfiction that has slice of life moments, domestic cuteness and light angst. Not some kidnapping, torture, blood cute thing lol. I wrote this for my sister so she better be lucky ♡⁠(⁠Ӧ⁠ｖ⁠Ӧ⁠｡⁠)

I wanted to incorporate the boys and their decisions about their shitty parents.

Sakura: cuts his family off
Nirei: reconcile with his mom
Suo: I guess cutting them off despite them wanting to restart (except his shitty dad)

This definitely WON'T have a second book. I can assure you that. Everytime I write sequels, they're too plot heavy and not enough romance. I can never balance the two, so I don't write them at all.

I had a lot of scenes scrap from this chapter. I was actually planning on writing Choji and Togame, but decided against it. I didn't want them to have one scene and then that's it because I ship them pretty hard. But yes, Choji and Togame were from Sakura's childhood (I guess childhood) in a way.

Nirei was supposed to have a panic attack, but I didn't write it. Hmmm that's about it.

I don't think I have anymore more to say but your comments are greatly appreciated! And I never knew I would be able to write over 100k words! That's a new record for me! I'm planning on writing a cookie run kingdom fanfiction next, but we'll see in the future.

My tumblr where I'll be uploading from time to time: https://www.tumblr.com/silentvoicesposts?source=share

A Spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3NgiLHKUMkEy83I8tgWPKz?si=C7tP_uIaR22q4lvuODQYwA&pi=cPurdMDRS2OH7

Um... that's it! Well. Thank you again for following me on this journey! I'll see y'all later. It was nice writing for the Suo x Sakura x Nirei nation. They belong together!

Notes:

Bonus chapters coming soon.